The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Waterloo Campaign, 1815

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

Title: The Waterloo Campaign, 1815

Author: William Siborne

Author of introduction, etc.: Edward Arber

Release date: November 11, 2018 [eBook #58268]

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/58268

Credits: Produced by Brian Coe, Graeme Mackreth and the Online

Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This

file was produced from images generously made available

by The Internet Archive)

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WATERLOO CAMPAIGN, 1815 ***

THE

WATERLOO CAMPAIGN

1815

WILLIAM SIBORNE

Captain, Half Pay, Unattached,

Constructor of the

Waterloo Model

FIFTH EDITION

WESTMINSTER

ARCHIBALD CONSTABLE AND CO., LTD.

1900

PREFACE.

BY common consent, this Work is regarded as the best comprehensive account in the English language of the Waterloo Campaign. Even those who differ from the Author upon particular points, most cordially admit the general accuracy and fulness of his History. It is charmingly written, is graphic yet precise, and abundantly witnesses to the Author's most strenuous endeavour to do justice to every one who took part in that great Conflict.

This Work will henceforth be a household book amongst the Teutonic race; and all who read it will gain a very clear insight into the methods of Military Strategy as they were practised by the great Captains of that Age.

It is impossible to repress one's admiration of the heroic bravery displayed in this brief Campaign: whether amongst the Allies at Quatre Bras and Waterloo, or by the Imperial Guard at Planchenoit, or by the Prussians at Ligny, Wavre, and Le Chesnay.

The reader must be good enough to observe that a Prussian Brigade then equalled in numbers a French or an English Division.

This Work has extended to such great length that one half of the Appendix (see pages 42 to 44) and nearly all the Notes have been, most unwillingly, omitted. Only those Foot Notes have been inserted which are absolutely essential to the Text. Room has however been found, at pages 798 to 826, for the Nominal Lists of Officers at Waterloo, &c.

One would most earnestly wish that Wars may cease until the end of Time; but if that may not be, then may they be as bravely fought as was this War of Twenty Days: from the 15th June, when NAPOLEON crossed the Sambre; to the 4th July 1815, the day on which the Allies took possession of Paris.

EDWARD ARBER.

Edgbaston,

Birmingham.

THE TITLE PAGE OF THE THIRD EDITION.

TO THE

QUEEN'S MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTY.

MADAM,

IN graciously deigning to accept the Dedication of these pages, Your Majesty has afforded the greatest possible encouragement to my humble endeavours to record, with simplicity, impartiality, and truth, the incidents of an eventful War, resulting in a long enduring Peace; a War which shed a new and brighter lustre on the valour and discipline of the British Army, and once more called forth the consummate sagacity and far-extending prescience of that illustrious Chief, whom Your Majesty, with wise appreciation and a just pride, retains at its head.

Earnestly hoping that the result of those endeavours may prove not altogether undeserving of Your Majesty's approbation,

I have the honour to be,

With profound respect,

MADAM,

Your Majesty's most humble

And most devoted servant,

WILLIAM SIBORNE,

Captain Unattached.

PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.

IN offering to the Public this Third Edition, I feel called upon to state, by way of explanation, in what respect it differs from the two former Editions. During the interval which has elapsed, I have not failed to avail myself of every opportunity to correct and improve any points which further investigation rendered desirable; and I have been much gratified in finding that the general plan and arrangement of the Work, together with the elucidation of the military operations, and the views of their tendency and effect, have been generally borne out and approved; and that, consequently, in these respects little alteration has been required.

The exceptions, which consist principally in details, and amount in number to only four or five, have been rectified in this edition. They are chiefly the result of discussions which have appeared in the pages of the United Service Magazine; and relate to a portion of the proceedings of Sir COLIN HALKETT'S and Sir DENIS PACK'S Brigades at Quatre Bras and Waterloo.

Through the kindness of His Excellency the Prussian Ambassador, Chevalier BUNSEN, and of the Prussian Generals VON CANITZ and VON KRAUSENECK, and of Major GERWIEN of the Prussian Head Quarters Staff; I have obtained additional interesting details connected with the Prussian operations; more especially as regards the opening of the Campaign.

A Dutch work published, apparently under authority, by Major VAN LÖBEN SELS, Aide de Camp to his Royal Highness Prince FREDERICK of the Netherlands, and entitled B dragen tot de Kr gsgeschiedenis van NAPOLEON BONAPARTE, of which I was not previously in possession, has enabled me to give additional particulars respecting the movements and dispositions of the most advanced portion of the Dutch-Belgian troops, on the first advance of the Enemy; and also to explain particular circumstances and qualify some observations respecting those troops which appeared in former Editions.

The Editor of an Article in The Quarterly Review, No. CLI., entitled Marmont, Siborne, and Alison, having, in his comments upon this Work, denied the accuracy of one or two important facts therein stated; I have, in notes at pages 57 and 152,[2] entered into more minute details, which explain the grounds that warrant me in adhering to the original statements.

The observations made in the Preface of a Volume of "MURRAY's Home and Colonial Library," entitled The Story of Waterloo, and the palpable embodiment of the present Work into the pages of the latter, have been such as could scarcely fail to attract attention; and I have accordingly appended to this Edition, in a separate form, some remarks upon that publication.[3] Public opinion (if I may judge by the unanimous consent of the press) having so distinctly pronounced its acknowledgment of the value of my Work, as one of History; I could not disregard the conduct of a Writer, who, in the first place endeavours to depreciate that value, and then unblushingly makes the most ample and unlicensed use of it for his own purposes.

W. SIBORNE.

18th June 1848.

FOOTNOTES:

[2] Omitted in this Fourth Edition.—E.A.

[3] Omitted in this Fourth Edition.—E.A.

THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON.

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

THE circumstance of the First Edition having been sold off within a very few days, combined with the highly favourable notices taken of the Work by professional as well as other critics, and, I may be permitted to add, the very flattering encomiums which have been pronounced upon it by so many who, from their position, are the most competent to form an opinion on its merits, cannot fail to afford proofs, the most satisfactory to the Public, and, at the same time, the most gratifying to the Author, that, in the production of these Volumes,[4] upon a subject of such stirring national interest, neither the expectations of the former have been altogether disappointed, nor the labours of the latter bestowed in vain.

The present Edition contains corrections on one or two points of trivial importance, to which my attention has been directed; and I shall be happy to receive further information from surviving Eye Witnesses who may discover any instances in which the facts related appear either inaccurately or insufficiently explained.

W. SIBORNE.

August 23rd, 1844.

FOOTNOTES:

[4] The First and Second Editions of this Work were each published in Two Volumes.—E.A.

PREFACE.

SOME years ago, when constructing a Model of the Field of Waterloo, at a particular period of the Battle; I found it necessary to make great exertions to procure that detailed information for which I had sought in vain in the already numerous published accounts of the military transactions of 1815. Anxious to ensure the rigorous accuracy of my work, I ventured to apply for information to nearly all the surviving Eye Witnesses of the incidents which my Model was intended to represent. In every quarter, and among Officers of all ranks, from the General to the Subaltern, my applications were responded to in a most liberal and generous spirit; and the result did indeed surprise me, so greatly at variance was this historical evidence with the general notions which had previously prevailed on the subject. Thus was suggested the present Work. I was induced by the success of this experiment to embrace a wider field, and to extend my enquiries over the entire Battle; and, ultimately, throughout the Campaign itself, from its commencement to its close.

Having become the depository of such valuable materials, I felt it a duty to the honourable profession of which I am a humble member, to submit to it, and to the World, a true and faithful account of this memorable epoch in the history of Britain's military greatness.

Though not so presumptuous as to imagine that I have fully supplied so absolute a desideratum; yet I consider myself fortunate in being the instrument of withdrawing so far the veil from Truth. One of my Waterloo correspondents has humorously remarked, that "if ever truth lies at the bottom of a well, she does so immediately after a great Battle; and it takes an amazingly long time before she can be lugged out." The time of her emerging appears to have at length arrived; but, while I feel that I have brought to light much that was involved in obscurity, I cannot but be sensible that I may have fallen into errors. Should such be the case, I shall be most ready, hereafter, to make any corrections that may appear requisite, on my being favoured, by Eye Witnesses, with further well authenticated information.

I take this opportunity of returning my sincere thanks to the numerous Officers of the British Army, who have so kindly committed to my keeping their recollections of the events which I have attempted to describe. Similar thanks are likewise due to the Officers of the King's German Legion and Hanoverian Subsidiary Corps; as also to the General Officers who respectively furnished me with such information as related to the troops of Brunswick and Nassau.

I beg also to express my obligations to the Prussian Minister of War, and the Officers of the Prussian General Staff in Berlin, for the readiness and liberality with which they have supplied me with such details concerning the dispositions and movements of the troops of their Sovereign, as were essential to me in prosecuting the task I had undertaken.

Having briefly explained the circumstances that led to the construction of the Work which I thus venture to place before the Public, I have now only to express a hope that my labours may be crowned with usefulness. Should such a result occur, I shall then have obtained the only fame I seek.

W. SIBORNE.

March 1844.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.

PAGE

Landing of NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE in France after his escape from Elba

47

Flight of LOUIS XVIII.

47

Decision of the Congress of Vienna

48

Preparations on the part of the Allied Powers for opening a Campaign against NAPOLEON

49

Great Britain and Prussia occupy Belgium

49

Advance of the Russians towards the French frontier

51

Advance of the Austrians

52

The troops of Bavaria, Baden, Würtemburg, and of Hesse, assemble upon the Upper Rhine

52

Preparations on the part of NAPOLEON

53

General aspect of France

57

Spirit of the French Army

58

Public Opinion and state of Parties in France

59

CHAPTER II.

Belgium again destined to become the Theatre of War

62

The British Army

62

The Duke of WELLINGTON

63

The Prussian Army

67

Prince BLÜCHER VON WAHLSTADT

67

The King's German Legion; the Hanoverian, Brunswick, Dutch, Belgian, and Nassau troops

67

NAPOLEON and the French Army

68

Prospect of a severe struggle

69

CHAPTER III.

Strength, composition, and distribution of the Anglo-Allied Army under WELLINGTON

71

Its projected concentration in the event of NAPOLEON's advance

75

Strength, composition, and distribution of the Prussian Army under BLÜCHER

76

Its projected concentration in the event of NAPOLEON's advance

79

The line on which WELLINGTON's Left and BLÜCHER's Right rested, selected by NAPOLEON for the direction of his attack

82

Strength, composition, and distribution of the French Army under NAPOLEON

82

Necessity under which the French Emperor is placed of opening the Campaign without awaiting the further development of his resources

87

Slight retrospect of the Campaign of 1814

88

NAPOLEON's prospect of success

88

His preparations for the commencement of hostilities

90

WELLINGTON receives information from his Outposts in front of Tournai, of the assembling of French troops on the frontier; but delays the concentration of the Anglo-Allied troops until certain of the object and direction of NAPOLEON's main operation

91

Concentration of the French Army

91

NAPOLEON joins the latter in person

92

Ordre du Jour of the 14th of June

93

CHAPTER IV.

ZIETEN ascertains and communicates to the Allied Commanders the assembling of French troops in his front, and that there is every probability of an attack by the Enemy on the 14th or 15th of June

94

BLÜCHER's dispositions

96

Extent of information gained by WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER immediately previous to the commencement of hostilities

97

Position of the First Prussian Corps d'Armée under ZIETEN

97

Advance of the French Army into Belgium on the 15th of June

98

The French force the Prussian Outposts; cross the Sambre, and gain possession of Charleroi

98

Retreat of the different Brigades of ZIETEN's Corps upon Fleurus

104

Affair at Gilly

106

ZIETEN's Corps concentrates in position between Ligny and St Arnaud

110

Losses experienced by this Corps on the 15th

111

The Second and Third Prussian Corps d'Armée, under PIRCH and THIELEMANN, concentrate and bivouac on the night of the 15th; the former between Onoz and Mazy not far from Sombref, the latter in and around Namur

111

BÜLOW is desired to concentrate the Fourth Prussian Corps d'Armée at Hannut

112

Cause of this operation being deferred until the 16th

113

NEY joins the French Army, and receives from NAPOLEON the command of a detached Corps destined to operate by the Brussels road from Charleroi

114

The Advanced Post at Frasne, upon the extreme Left of the Duke of WELLINGTON's Army, receives intelligence of the French attack

115

Consequent movements of DE PERPONCHER's Dutch-Belgian Division

115

The Anglo-Allied Post at Frasne is driven in by the Advanced Guard of NEY's Corps; the progress of which is checked by Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar's Dutch-Belgian Brigade in front of Quatre Bras

116

Disposition of NEY's forces in the night of the 15th of June

118

WELLINGTON is informed of NAPOLEON's advance, and makes his dispositions accordingly

119

Order of the movements of the Anglo-Allied Army

120

Disposition of the Centre and Right Columns of the French Army

during the night of the 15th

123

Remarks on the result of NAPOLEON's operations on the 15th of June

123

CHAPTER V.

On the morning of the 16th, WELLINGTON's troops are in movement upon Nivelles and Quatre Bras

129

The Dutch-Belgian Detachment at the latter point is reinforced, and becomes engaged with the French Advanced Guard

129

The Prince of ORANGE arrives, and succeeds in forcing back the French upon Frasne

131

NEY's views and dispositions

131

WELLINGTON arrives in person at Quatre Bras

134

He proceeds to the Prussian Head Quarters for the purpose of holding a conference with BLÜCHER

134

Adopted Plan of Operations

135

Instructions received by NEY from NAPOLEON

135

NEY's advance

143

The Prince of ORANGE's dispositions to meet it

143

Relative strength

143

The Prince of ORANGE retires towards Quatre Bras, occupies the Wood of Bossu, and endeavours to maintain the Post of Gemioncourt

144

Arrival of PICTON's Division

145

Conspicuous gallantry of the Prince of ORANGE

147

Arrival of VAN MERLEN's Light Cavalry Brigade

148

VAN MERLEN advances in support of PERPONCHER's Infantry

148

Both are driven back: the former to Quatre Bras; the latter into the Wood of Bossu, which is now attacked by the French

148

The latter occupy Gemioncourt and Piermont

148

NEY's position

149

Arrival of the principal portion of the Brunswick troops

149

Relative strength

150

Part of the Brunswick Corps posted between the Charleroi road and the Wood of Bossu

151

French attack

152

WELLINGTON decides on meeting it

153

Advance of PICTON with the Fifth British Division

153

The French Infantry gallantly repulsed by the British

154

Attack upon the Brunswickers

155

The Duke of BRUNSWICK makes an ineffectual charge at the head of his Lancers

157

Retreat of the Brunswickers

157

Fall of the Duke of BRUNSWICK

158

Conspicuous gallantry of the 42nd and 44th British Regiments

159

The French Cavalry advances as far as Quatre Bras

162

Is checked by the 92nd Highlanders

162

KELLERMANN joins NEY with L'HERITIER's Cavalry Division

163

The French Cavalry attacks the British Squares

164

PICTON advances his Infantry into the midst of the French Cavalry

166

Remarkable steadiness of the British Squares

167

Manner in which the charges of the French Cavalry were executed

167

The French are rapidly gaining possession of the entire Wood of Bossu, are reinforcing their Light Troops in Piermont, and are preparing to renew their attack upon Quatre Bras

172

ALTEN joins WELLINGTON with two Infantry Brigades of the Third Division

173

NEY is joined by the remaining Division of KELLERMANN's Corps of Heavy Cavalry

173

Relative strength

173

NEY, after despatching an Order to D'ERLON to join him without delay, commences another general attack

174

Two French Foot Batteries suddenly open a fire from the edge of the Wood of Bossu upon the Brunswick Infantry

174

Gallant conduct of LLOYD's British Foot Battery

174

Advance of HALKETT's British Infantry Brigade posted between the Wood of Bossu and the Charleroi road

175

KIELMANSEGGE's Hanoverian Infantry Brigade advances along the Namur road to reinforce and support PICTON's Division

175

Advance of French Infantry against Quatre Bras

176

The latter gallantly charged and pursued by the 92nd Highlanders

176

HALKETT's Brigade posted between the Wood of Bossu and the Charleroi road

177

The 69th British Regiment is attacked and dispersed by French Cuirassiers

178

Vigorous assault along the whole of the Anglo-Allied Line

180

Arrival of British and German Artillery

181

French Cuirassiers driven back in confusion from Quatre Bras

182

NEY receives intelligence that D'ERLON's Corps has been ordered by NAPOLEON to march towards the Prussian Extreme Right on the Field of Ligny; and shortly afterwards a despatch reaches him, requiring him to attack and repulse whatever Enemy may be in his front, and then to fall upon the Prussian Right

182

Vigorous attack upon the Left of WELLINGTON's Line successfully repelled

184

The French Cavalry continues its attacks upon the central portion of the Anglo-Allied Army

184

NEY receives a further despatch from the Emperor, urging him to comply immediately with the instructions previously given

185

Arrival of Brunswick reinforcement

185

Also of the First British Division under COOKE

186

Relative strength

186

HALKETT is again attacked by French Cavalry, after which he makes a further advance of his Brigade

187

The British Guards succeed in forcing the French out of the Wood of Bossu

188

Signal defeat of French Cavalry by the British Guards and the Brunswick Guard Battalion

189

WELLINGTON's victorious advance

191

NEY withdraws the whole of his forces to the Heights of Frasne, on which they bivouac for the night

191

D'ERLON joins NEY after the termination of the action

191

Losses in killed and wounded

193

Remarks upon the Battle

193

CHAPTER VI.

BLÜCHER decides upon accepting battle in the position in rear of Fleurus

199

The position of Ligny strategically considered

200

The position itself described

201

Distribution of ZIETEN's Corps on the morning of the 16th of June

201

At eleven o'clock PIRCH's Corps is posted as a Reserve to ZIETEN's

203

THIELEMANN's Corps reaches Sombref about noon

204

Its distribution on the Field

204

General view of BLÜCHER's dispositions

204

About ten o'clock the foremost of the French troops debouch in two Columns from the Wood of Fleurus, and draw up in front of this town

204

NAPOLEON's views and dispositions

205

At two o'clock he communicates to NEY his intention to commence his attack upon the Prussians, and desires that Marshal also to attack the Enemy in his front

206

The French Light Troops gain possession of Fleurus

206

The Cavalry of ZIETEN's Corps falls back upon the position of Ligny

206

The French Army advances and takes up a position preparatory to its attack

207

Strength of the French forces under NAPOLEON

208

Strength of the Prussian forces under BLÜCHER

209

BLÜCHER's arrangements

209

He moves THIELEMANN's Corps into his Front Line, of which it then forms the Left Wing

210

BLÜCHER's views and dispositions

211

Tactical defects of the position of Ligny

213

NAPOLEON commences the Battle with an attack by VANDAMME's Corps upon St Amand

213

GÉRARD's Corps attacks Ligny

214

Contest in these Villages

215

The French carry St Amand

216

Renewed attack upon Ligny

217

Nature of the contest between THIELEMANN's and GROUCHY's Corps

217

GIRARD's Division gains possession of St Amand la Haye

218

BLÜCHER's dispositions for retaking this Village, securing Wagnelé, and impeding any further advance from the French Left

218

Failure of the Prussian attack upon St Amand la Haye

219

BLÜCHER decides on a renewed attack upon this Village, as a diversion in favour of his projected movement against the French Left

219

NAPOLEON reinforces this Flank

220

The Prussians retake St Amand la Haye

220

BLÜCHER reinforces his extreme Right with Cavalry

221

Prussian attack upon Wagnelé unsuccessful

222

The French regain St Amand la Haye

223

Continued contest at Ligny

223

BLÜCHER reinforces his troops employed in the defence of this Village

224

Long and desperate struggle in the Villages of St Amand la Haye, Wagnelé, and the Hameau de St Amand

227

NAPOLEON, perceiving that BLÜCHER has scarcely any Reserve remaining at his disposal, resolves upon attacking the Prussian Centre

230

He suspends his meditated attack in consequence of a large Column advancing apparently from Frasne towards his Left Rear

231

This Column is discovered to be D'ERLON's Corps d'Armée

234

This circumstance explained

234

THIELEMANN detaches a portion of his Cavalry with some guns across the Ligny, along the Fleurus road

237

They are attacked and driven back by part of GROUCHY's Cavalry

237

Disposition and state of the Prussian troops at the moment NAPOLEON advances with a formidable Reserve across the Ligny

239

The Prussian Infantry forced to evacuate Ligny

242

Failure of Prussian Cavalry attacks upon the advancing Column of French Infantry

243

BLÜCHER's horse is killed, and the Prince thrown under him

245

Critical situation of the Prussian Commander

246

He is removed from the Field

246

Retreat of Prussian Infantry upon Bry

247

Contest at Sombref

249

Retreat of the Prussians from St Amand and St Amand la Haye

250

ZIETEN's and PIRCH's Corps retire by Marbais and Tilly

251

THIELEMANN's Corps retains its position

252

Close of the Battle

253

Distribution of the French troops

254

Disposition of the Prussian troops

254

BÜLOW's Corps reaches Gembloux during the night

255

Losses sustained by both Armies

255

Consequences of the Prussian defeat

255

Remarks upon the Battle

256

CHAPTER VII.

An engagement of short duration, and originating accidentally, takes place between the French and Anglo-Allied Picquets on the Field of Quatre Bras, about an hour before daylight of the 17th June

259

WELLINGTON detaches a Patrol to his Left for the purpose of gaining intelligence concerning BLÜCHER's movements

261

The Patrol finds the Prussians at Tilly

262

Upon its return WELLINGTON decides on retrograding his forces to the position in front of Waterloo

263

Order of Movement

263

Communications between BLÜCHER and WELLINGTON

264

Retreat of the Anglo-Allied Infantry; masked from the Enemy

264

NEY's views and dispositions

266

NAPOLEON communicates to NEY the result of the Battle of Ligny; and proposes, should the Enemy's force at Quatre Bras advance against him, to co-operate with the Marshal in a combined attack upon the Anglo-Allied Army

267

Tardiness of NAPOLEON's movements

267

Simultaneous advance of NAPOLEON and NEY against WELLINGTON

268

UXBRIDGE's dispositions for the retreat of the British Cavalry

270

Brilliant Cavalry Affair at Genappe

281

Retreat continued to the Waterloo position

282

NAPOLEON's advance checked on his reaching La Belle Alliance

282

Remarks on the retreat

283

BLÜCHER's promised support

285

WELLINGTON's disposition of his detached troops under Sir CHARLES COLVILLE and Prince FREDERICK of Orange

285

The French and Anglo-Allied Armies establish their respective bivouacs for the night

286

CHAPTER VIII.

At daybreak of the 17th, the Prussian Army commences its retreat upon Wavre

287

ZIETEN's Corps retires by Mont St Guibert, and reaches Wavre about mid day

287

PIRCH's Corps follows the same route, and takes post upon the right bank of the Dyle

287

THIELEMANN, having collected together the Brigades of his Corps, begins to retire from the Field of Ligny at two o'clock in the morning

288

He halts in rear of Gembloux

289

BÜLOW retires by Walhain and Corbaix to Dion le Mont, near which he takes up a position

290

THIELEMANN resumes his march at two o'clock in the afternoon, and arrives at the position of Wavre late in the evening

290

Prussian Head Quarters established at Wavre

291

BLÜCHER receives a message from WELLINGTON

291

While the Prussians are effecting their retreat during the early part of the morning, the French continue quietly in their bivouac

292

PAJOL, with the Light Cavalry Division, seeks the Prussians along the Namur road; followed by Lieutenant General TESTE's Infantry Division, in support

292

Other troops detached towards Gembloux, near which traces of the Prussian retreat are discovered

293

Remarks upon the extraordinary degree of inactivity on the part of NAPOLEON

293

About noon, NAPOLEON proceeds to collect, in advance of Marbais, on the high road to Quatre Bras, a portion of the troops that had fought at Ligny; and detaches the remainder, under GROUCHY, in pursuit of the Prussians

296

NAPOLEON's instructions to GROUCHY

297

The troops assembled near Marbais advance upon Quatre Bras, which they reach about two o'clock

298

The Corps of VANDAMME and GÉRARD do not reach Gembloux until late in the evening

299

GROUCHY's dispositions

300

Disposition of the Prussian troops during the 17th

302

Influence of the defeat at Ligny upon the morale of the Prussian Army

305

BLÜCHER is informed of the position of the Anglo-Allied Army

306

His instructions to BÜLOW

306

On the 18th, VANDAMME's and GÉRARD's Corps commence the march from Gembloux, at nine o'clock, upon Wavre, preceded by the Heavy Cavalry under EXCELMANS, and supported on their left by MAURIN's Light Cavalry

307

At half past ten o'clock, EXCELMANS' Advanced Guard comes in contact with the Prussian Rear Guard

307

At Sart à Wallain GROUCHY's attention is called to the sound of a heavy cannonade in the direction of Mont St Jean

308

GÉRARD suggests to GROUCHY the expediency of marching towards the cannonade

308

GROUCHY's reasons for rejecting this proposal

309

The march upon Wavre continued

309

At daybreak on the 18th, BÜLOW quits his position near Dion le Mont to march through Wavre upon St Lambert, and thus commences the flank movement of the Prussians in support of the Anglo-Allied Army at Waterloo

310

BLÜCHER communicates to WELLINGTON his intention of immediately attacking the Enemy's Right Flank

311

Dispositions made for giving security to this movement

312

BLÜCHER directs that as soon as BÜLOW's Corps has proceeded beyond Wavre, ZIETEN's Corps is to commence its march by Fromont and Ohain to join the Left Wing of WELLINGTON's Army

312

PIRCH's Corps to follow BÜLOW's in the direction of St Lambert; and THIELEMANN's to follow ZIETEN's as soon as its presence at Wavre is no longer essential

312

The march of BÜLOW's Corps through Wavre delayed by an accident

313

BÜLOW's Advanced Guard crosses the Defile of St Lambert, and halts in the Wood of Paris

313

PIRCH, having strengthened his Rear Guard in consequence of the approach of the French, effects the passage of his Corps across the Dyle at Wavre

314

BLÜCHER's instructions to THIELEMANN

316

Remarks upon GROUCHY's movements during the 17th, and the early part of the 18th

316

Their influence upon the Battle of Waterloo

321

CHAPTER IX.

The French and Anglo-Allied Armies break up their bivouacs early on the morning of the 18th of June, in front of Waterloo

324

Preparations for Battle

325

The Field

325

WELLINGTON's position

326

Distribution of the Anglo-Allied Army

327

Front Line: with the Advanced Posts of Smohain, La Haye, La Haye Sainte, and Hougomont

327

Second Line

347

Reserves

348

Detached forces in observation near Hal, and at Tubize; the former under Prince FREDERICK of Orange, the latter under Sir CHARLES COLVILLE

350

Braine l'Alleud and Vieux Foriez occupied

350

Distribution of the Anglo-Allied Artillery

351

General view of the disposition of WELLINGTON's forces

353

NAPOLEON's position

355

Distribution of the French Army

355

Front Line

355

Second Line

359

Reserves

362

General view of the disposition of NAPOLEON's forces

363

Remarks on the Emperor's delay in commencing the Battle

364

Strength of the Anglo-Allied Army in the Field

367

Strength of the French Army

368

The French Columns moving into position

368

Intense interest excited in both Armies when drawn up in presence of each other, and on the point of commencing the Battle

368

CHAPTER X.

NAPOLEON's instructions to GROUCHY previously to the Battle of Waterloo

370

A Prussian Officer joins the extreme Left of the Anglo-Allied Army, and reports that BÜLOW's Corps has reached St Lambert

371

NAPOLEON passes along the French Lines

372

The Battle commences about half past eleven o'clock, with an attack upon the Wood of Hougomont, by part of Prince JEROME's Division

375

The cannonade is opened by the guns of SANDHAM's Foot Battery in front of COOKE's Division

375

The French gain possession of a portion of the Wood and other inclosures of Hougomont

376

They are driven out

377

The French reconnoitre the Anglo-Allied Left

377

JEROME renews his attack, supported by part of FOY's Division

378

Fire opened upon the attacking troops by the Batteries posted with CLINTON's Division

378

The French gain the Wood

378

Signal service rendered by BULL's Howitzer Battery

379

The French Skirmishers succeed in turning the Right of Hougomont, and in forcing the great Gate; which, however, is soon closed against the assailants

380

They then press forward against the Right of the Allied Front Line, and force WEBBER SMITH's Horse Battery to retire into a hollow way to refit

381

They are charged and driven back by four Companies of the Coldstream Guards, under Lieutenant Colonel WOODFORD, which force then joins the defenders of Hougomont

381

The French, on debouching from the Wood into the Great Orchard, are gallantly charged and driven back by Lieutenant Colonel Lord SALTOUN with the Light Companies of the First Brigade of Guards

383

The latter, being attacked in both front and flank, are compelled to fall back upon the hollow way in rear of the Great Orchard

383

On being reinforced by two Companies of the 3rd Regiment of Guards; they resume the offensive, and clear the Orchard of the Enemy

383

NEY's dispositions for a grand attack upon the Left Wing and Centre of the Anglo-Allied Army

384

NAPOLEON perceives troops in motion at some distance on his right

385

He detaches DOMON's and SUBERVIE's Light Cavalry Brigades in that direction

386

He ascertains that the troops he has seen belong to the Prussian Corp's d'Armée of Count BÜLOW

386

His Orders to GROUCHY

387

NAPOLEON neglects to adopt effectual measures for securing his Right Flank

389

CHAPTER XI.

Commencement of the grand attack upon the Left Wing and Centre of the Anglo-Allied Army

392

On the right of the attack the French gain possession of the Farm of Papelotte; which, however, is soon retaken by the 3rd Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau

393

Retreat of BYLANDT's Dutch-Belgian Infantry Brigade

395

PICTON's dispositions

397

Attack by the French Left Central Column

399

Gallant charge by KEMPT's Brigade

401

Death of PICTON

402

Contest between Cuirassiers and the 2nd Life Guards in front of the Right of KEMPT's Brigade

403

Attack upon La Haye Sainte by the Left Brigade of DONZELOT's Division

404

Advance of ROUSSEL's Cavalry Brigade by the French left of La Haye Sainte

405

UXBRIDGE decides upon charging the Enemy's attacking force with SOMERSET's and PONSONBY's Cavalry Brigades

406

Charge by the French Cuirassiers and Carabiniers

408

It is met by that of SOMERSET's Cavalry Brigade

409

Advance of PONSONBY's Cavalry Brigade

411

Advance of ALIX's and MARCOGNET's French Infantry Divisions

411

They reach the crest of the Anglo-Allied position

412

Advance of the 92nd Highlanders

413

Their attack upon the head of MARCOGNET's Column

413

Charge by PONSONBY's Cavalry Brigade

413

Complete overthrow of the French Columns

414

The Greys capture the Eagle of the 45th French Regiment

415

They also charge and defeat a supporting Column of MARCOGNET's attacking force

415

The Royals capture the Eagle of the 105th French Regiment

418

The Inniskillings defeat and disperse the Columns to which they are opposed

419

Continuation of the charge by SOMERSET's Brigade

419

Disordered state of the two British Cavalry Brigades

420

They crown the Enemy's position, and cut down the Gunners and horses of the French Batteries

421

At length they retire

421

The Left of their Line suffers severely from a charge by JAQUINOT's Light Cavalry Brigade

421

VANDELEUR's Light Cavalry advances in support upon the left

422

Charge by the 12th and 16th British Light Dragoons

422

The French Cavalry is driven back

423

Advance of GHIGNY's Light Cavalry Brigade

423

VIVIAN moves his Brigade to the right, and opens a fire from two guns of his Horse Artillery

424

The British Cavalry engaged in this affair sustains a heavy loss

425

Disposition of the troops on the Anglo-Allied Left and Centre

426

Tableau of the Battle at this period

427

CHAPTER XII.

Continuation of the contest at Hougomont

434

Attempted flank attack upon this Post completely defeated by Captain CLEEVES's Foot Battery of the King's German Legion

436

The principal buildings of Hougomont, including the Château, set on fire by the French

437

NAPOLEON prepares a grand Cavalry attack upon WELLINGTON's Right Wing

439

Renewed attack upon La Haye Sainte

439

Tremendous cannonade along the French Heights

441

French grand Cavalry attack

443

Its failure

446

Its renewal

448

Second failure

449

NEY, on being reinforced by KELLERMANN's Corps of Heavy Cavalry, and GUYOT's Heavy Cavalry Division of the Guard, renews his attack

452

This is most successfully resisted

455

NEY directs another attack upon La Haye Sainte, and advances a heavy Column of BACHELU's Infantry against the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Right Wing

458

WELLINGTON draws CHASSÉ's Dutch-Belgian Division from Braine l'Alleud towards the principal scene of action, and moves CLINTON's Division into the Front Line

458

Contest at La Haye Sainte

459

The 5th and 8th Line Battalions of the King's German Legion, on advancing to charge French Infantry in rear of La Haye Sainte, are suddenly assailed in flank by French Cavalry, and the 8th Battalion is almost entirely destroyed

460

Artillery in the Anglo-Allied Front Line reinforced

461

Attack by a Column of French Heavy Cavalry upon the Anglo-Allied Right completely defeated by Major MERCER's Battery of British Horse Artillery

461

A strong Column of French Infantry, supported by Cavalry, advances against the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Right Wing

462

It is charged by SOMERSET's Heavy Cavalry Brigade

463

Conduct of TRIP's Dutch-Belgian Carabinier Brigade

463

Gallant charge by the 3rd Hussars of the King's German Legion

464

Renewed attack by the Column of French Heavy Cavalry in front of Major MERCER's Horse Battery

466

It is repulsed as before

466

WELLINGTON reinforces the right of his Front Line by DU PLAT's Infantry Brigade of the King's German Legion, accompanied by Captain SYMPHER's Horse Battery of the same Service

467

It is attacked by French Cuirassiers

467

These are driven off by the Battalions of du PLAT's Brigade

468

Renewed charge by the Cuirassiers equally unsuccessful

468

Failure of the French Cavalry attack upon the Right Centre of the Anglo-Allied Line

469

ADAM's British Light Infantry Brigade advances into the Front Line, on the right of MAITLAND's Brigade; crosses the ridge, and takes up a position on the exterior slope

470

Here it is repeatedly attacked by French Cavalry

471

Advance of HALKETT's Hanoverian Brigade

472

The French assail the Post of La Haye Sainte with the utmost vigour

474

It falls into their possession

478

NAPOLEON directs NEY to follow up this advantage with a vigorous attack upon the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Line, and at the same time to renew the assault upon Hougomont

478

NEY's views and dispositions

479

Attack upon ALTEN's Division

481

The 5th Line Battalion of the King's German Legion, led by OMPTEDA, gallantly charges French Infantry; but is furiously assailed in flank by a Regiment of Cuirassiers, and nearly destroyed. OMPTEDA is killed

482

Gallant repulse of an attack made upon portions of MAITLAND's and ADAM's Brigades

483

British Squares in advance of the Duke's Line

484

Renewed but unsuccessful attack upon Hougomont

485

ADAM's Brigade withdrawn to the reverse slope of the main position

487

General view of the Anglo-Allied Line

487

CHAPTER XIII.

Advance of the Prussians towards the Field of Waterloo

490

Difficulties and impediments attending their march

491

The Fifteenth and Sixteenth Prussian Brigades reach the Wood of Paris

492

At half past four o'clock, BLÜCHER decides upon attacking the Right Flank of the French Army with these Brigades, without waiting for the arrival of more of his troops

493

Prussian Cavalry driven back by DOMON

494

Three Prussian Battalions attack the Extreme Right of the French general Front Line, near Smohain; but are compelled to retire into the Village

495

NAPOLEON detaches LOBAU's Corps in support of DOMON

495

The French Regiments of the Old and Middle Guard take up the position, in reserve, on the Heights of La Belle Alliance, vacated by LOBAU's Corps

495

BLÜCHER's dispositions

496

LOBAU becomes engaged with BÜLOW

496

The remainder of BÜLOW's Corps reaches the Field

496

BLÜCHER's dispositions

496

Relative strength of BÜLOW's and LOBAU's forces

497

NAPOLEON detaches the Young Guard to Planchenoit, in support of LOBAU's Right

498

At about six o'clock, BLÜCHER is informed that THIELEMANN is attacked by a superior force at Wavre

499

He does not allow this circumstance to deter him from his present purpose

499

BÜLOW attacks Planchenoit

500

Contest in the Village

500

The Prussian troops driven out

500

Having rallied, they renew their attack

501

NAPOLEON detaches two Battalions of the Old Guard to Planchenoit

501

The Prussians are again driven out of the Village, and pursued as far as their main position

501

French and Prussian Cavalry become engaged

501

NAPOLEON, perceiving preparations on the part of the Prussians for renewing the attack upon Planchenoit, detaches General PELET with another Battalion of the Old Guard to that Village

502

Critical situation of NAPOLEON

503

He resolves on making a renewed and formidable attack upon WELLINGTON's Line

503

WELLINGTON despatches Lieutenant Colonel FREMANTLE to the Left, to seek for the Prussian forces expected on that Flank

505

Situation of the Duke, and state of the Anglo-Allied Troops

505

NAPOLEON's dispositions for the attack

507

The Advanced Guard of ZIETEN's Corps approaches the Extreme Left of the Anglo-Allied Line

508

VIVIAN's and VANDELEUR's Light Cavalry Brigades are removed from that Flank to the Centre

509

WELLINGTON's dispositions

510

Centre of the Duke's line vigorously assailed by the French troops collected in and about La Haye Sainte

511

Sudden and destructive fire opened upon KIELMANSEGGE's Brigade from French guns brought up to the very crest of the Allied position

513

The Prince of ORANGE is wounded whilst leading forward the Nassau Troops to repel the French attack upon that part of the Line

514

WELLINGTON reinforces the latter with five Battalions of Brunswick Infantry

514

These, together with KIELMANSEGGE's, OMPTEDA's, and KRUSE's Brigades, are compelled to fall back a short distance

514

The Duke rallies the Brunswickers, who maintain their ground; as do also the before mentioned Brigades

515

VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade draws up in rear of these troops

515

KIELMANSEGGE, on whom the command of the Third Division has devolved, succeeds in establishing the latter upon its former position

516

CHAPTER XIV.

Commencement of NAPOLEON's last grand attack upon WELLINGTON's line

518

NAPOLEON stations himself so that the Guard may pass by him as it advances to the attack

519

Disposition of D'ERLON's and REILLE's Corps

520

The leading Column of the Imperial Guard suffers severely from the fire of the Allied Artillery, as it approaches the Duke's Line

521

Contest between the leading Column of the French Imperial Guards and MAITLAND's Brigade of British Guards

523

The former completely defeated and dispersed

523

Contest between HALKETT and the Imperial Guards

524

Conduct of D'AUBREMÉ's Dutch-Belgian Brigade

526

Advance of the second attacking Column of the Imperial Guard

527

Charge upon French Cuirassiers by a Squadron of the 23rd Light Dragoons

530

The second Column of the Imperial Guard charged in flank by the 52nd Regiment and 2nd Battalion 95th Regiment

532

Its defeat and dispersion by this charge

532

ADAM's Brigade continues its forward movement, supported on its Right by a Battalion of Lieutenant Colonel HALKETT's Hanoverian Brigade

535

State of D'AUBREMÉ's Dutch-Belgian Brigade

537

Upon the extreme Left of the Anglo-Allied Line, the Skirmishers of DURUTTE's Division endeavour to establish themselves in the houses and inclosures in the valley on that Flank, and become engaged with the Prussians in and about Smohain

538

BLÜCHER's dispositions

539

Formation and advance of BÜLOW's Left Wing for the Third attack upon Planchenoit, and of his Right Wing for a simultaneous attack upon LOBAU

539

Junction of the Advanced Guard of ZIETEN's Corps with the troops constituting the Extreme Left of the Anglo-Allied Army

541

General view of the disposition of the Prussian forces relatively with that of the Anglo-Allied troops

542

General view of the state of the Anglo-Allied Army at the period of the attack and defeat of the French Imperial Guard

542

Prompt decision and admirable skill evinced by WELLINGTON in seizing upon the advantage presented by the discomfiture of the French Guards

542

Advance of VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade to the attack of NAPOLEON's Reserves near La Belle Alliance

546

Disposition of these Reserves

548

Brilliant charge by the 10th British Hussars

549

Charge by the 2nd Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion

551

ADAM's Brigade, continuing its advance, reaches the nearest French Height, intersected by the Charleroi road, and on which three Squares of the Imperial Guard are posted

552

General advance of the Anglo-Allied Line

553

The Duke orders ADAM to attack the Squares of the Imperial Guard

555

The Earl of UXBRIDGE falls, severely wounded

556

The Imperial Guard retires from the charge by ADAM's Brigade

557

Gallant charge by the 18th British Hussars near La Belle Alliance

559

Charge by a Squadron of the 10th British Hussars upon a Square of the Grenadiers of the Old Guard; which retires, and eventually disperses

560

The Left and Centre Squadrons of the 10th Hussars, continuing their pursuit, after the first charge, make another charge upon both Infantry and Cavalry, on the right, and beyond La Belle Alliance

561

A party of the 18th Hussars makes a dashing but ineffectual charge upon a Square, still further in advance

562

Lieutenant Colonel HALKETT, with the Osnabrück Landwehr Battalion, pursues a Column of the Old Guard; and captures General CAMBRONNE

563

Singular situation of the Duke of WELLINGTON

565

CHAPTER XV.

Advance of VANDELEUR's Light Cavalry Brigade

566

It charges and disperses a large Column of French Infantry, and captures a Battery

566

ADAM's Brigade continues driving the Enemy before it along the left side of the Charleroi road

567

Effect produced upon the Right Wing of the French Army by the advance of ADAM's, VIVIAN's, and VANDELEUR's Brigades

568

Its effects also upon the French Left Wing

569

NAPOLEON takes shelter within a Square of the Imperial Guard

569

Continuation of the advance of the Anglo-Allied Army

570

In the Centre, La Haye Sainte is retaken: on the Right, Hougomont is cleared of the Enemy: on the Left, DURUTTE's Division, forming the Right of the French Front Line, takes to flight

570

The Left Wing captures the opposite line of Batteries

571

Disorder and flight of the whole of D'ERLON's Corps along the rear of LOBAU's Corps; which, being at the same time assailed by part of BÜLOW's Corps, partakes of the panic, and mingles with the fugitives

571

The British troops near La Belle Alliance fall into the line of fire from a Prussian Battery, to which WELLINGTON sends directions to cease firing

572

French Infantry dispersed, and a Battery captured, by the 52nd British Regiment

572

Capture of a Battery by the 71st British Regiment

573

Last French gun fired by ADAM's Aide de Camp

573

A Battery captured by the Osnabrück Hanoverian Battery, under HALKETT

573

The British Advanced Cavalry is in the midst of crowds of defeated French soldiers

574

Remarkable steadiness of the French Grenadiers à Cheval

575

Contest in Planchenoit

576

Gallant conduct of PELET and a portion of the Chasseurs of the Guard

579

The French Troops that have been engaged at Planchenoit, retire in disorder and confusion towards the high road between Rossomme and Maison du Roi; the former of which points the British Advanced Brigades have already reached

580

Partial collision between the 18th British Hussars and a Prussian Regiment of Cavalry

580

The 1st Hussars of the King's German Legion narrowly escape coming into serious collision with the 11th and 16th British Light Dragoons

580

WELLINGTON halts the main body of his Army upon the original French position

581

BLÜCHER undertakes the pursuit

581

WELLINGTON having satisfied himself, by his observations from the high ground beyond Rossomme, that the victory is secured beyond a doubt, returns towards Waterloo

581

On reaching La Belle Alliance, he meets BLÜCHER

582

Dispositions made by the latter for effecting a vigorous pursuit

583

The Prussian troops headed in advance by GNEISENAU, reach Genappe; where they capture a quantity of baggage, including NAPOLEON's travelling carriage

584

NAPOLEON at Quatre Bras

584

Direction of the retreat of the French troops

585

NAPOLEON proceeds to Charleroi; whence he despatches JEROME with Orders to rally the troops between Avesnes and Maubeuge

585

GNEISENAU continues the pursuit, passing through Quatre Bras, and not resting until he arrives beyond the Heights of Frasne

585

Losses sustained by the respective Armies

587

Remarks upon the Battle

588

Relative numerical strength of the Combatants

589

Relative proportions in which the troops of the Anglo-Allied Army were actively engaged

589

Conduct of these troops

592

Extent of the actual share taken in the Battle by the Prussians

594

CHAPTER XVI.

Upon the appearance of VANDAMME's Corps in front of Wavre; THIELEMANN decides on maintaining the position at that point instead of following the remainder of the Prussian Army towards the Field of Waterloo

601

The Field of Wavre

602

Disposition of the different Brigades of THIELEMANN's Corps

603

Disposition of GROUCHY's forces

605

The Light Troops of VANDAMME's Corps gain possession of that part of the town of Wavre which lies on the right bank of the Dyle

606

GÉRARD makes an unsuccessful attack upon the Mill of Bierge

607

VANDAMME fails in his efforts to carry the Bridge of Wavre

608

GROUCHY, in person, leads another attack upon the Bridge of Bierge; which proves as fruitless as the former attempt, and on which occasion GÉRARD falls severely wounded

609

PAJOL gains possession of the Bridge of Limale by a Cavalry attack

610

GROUCHY, having pushed a portion of GÉRARD's Corps across the Dyle by Limale, disposes these troops so as to turn the Right of THIELEMANN's Corps

610

They are attacked by the Prussians, who are defeated; and forced to fall back upon the Wood near Point du Jour

611

The contest for the possession of the Bridges and Town of Wavre is continued until late in the night; the Prussians sustaining and repelling thirteen assaults

612

Disposition of the contending Forces on the morning of the 19th of June

616

Contest between THIELEMANN's Right, and GROUCHY's Left, Wing; during which the French gain possession of part of the Wood of Rixansart

617

TESTE's Division makes another attack upon Bierge

619

THIELEMANN takes up a second position

619

About eight o'clock he hears of the overthrow of NAPOLEON's Army at Waterloo

619

He renews the attack, which is attended with complete success; and retakes the Wood of Rixansart

619

The Wood again falls into the possession of the French

619

The latter capture the Village of Bierge

619

THIELEMANN decides upon effecting a retreat

620

The Prussians abandon the Town of Wavre

620

The French cross the Dyle, both at Wavre and at Bierge

621

The retreat is covered by Cavalry under Colonel VON DER MARWITZ

621

Proceedings of General VON BORCKE, who had marched his Brigade on the previous evening to St Lambert

622

THIELEMANN retires along the road to Louvain, and takes up a position at St Achtenrode

622

Losses sustained by the Prussians and French

623

Remarks upon the Battle and its results

623

GROUCHY decides on retiring upon Namur

625

CHAPTER XVII.

Retreat of the French Army from the Field of Waterloo

627

On the 19th of June, the Prussian Army pursues in the direction of Charleroi, Avesnes, and Laon; the Anglo-Allied Army, in that of Nivelles, Binche, and Peronne

628

BÜLOW's Corps reaches Fontaine l'Evêque; and ZIETEN's Corps halts for the night at Charleroi

628

THIELEMANN continues during the night of the 19th at St Achtenrode

629

PIRCH's Corps proceeds, on the evening of the 18th, in the direction of Namur; for the purpose of intercepting GROUCHY's retreat

629

On the 19th, it halts at Mellery

629

The Anglo-Allied Army occupies Nivelles and its vicinity during the night of the 19th

631

NAPOLEON's flight through Charleroi

631

He desires SOULT to collect the troops and march them to Laon

632

GROUCHY retires upon Namur

632

Disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 19th

632

The Duke of WELLINGTON's views on entering the French territory; and his General Order to the troops on the 20th of June

633

The Saxon Corps d'Armée is placed under his Grace's command

635

The Anglo-Allied Army reaches Binche and Mons

635

GROUCHY's retreat to Namur

637

He is pursued by THIELEMANN and PIRCH

638

Contest at Namur

641

The Prussians gain possession of this place

643

Remarks upon THIELEMANN's and PIRCH's proceedings in connection with GROUCHY's retreat to Namur and Dinant

645

Disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 20th

649

WELLINGTON crosses the French frontier on the 21st

650

BLÜCHER places PIRCH's Corps under Prince AUGUSTUS of Prussia, to be employed in besieging the Fortresses left in rear of the main Army

651

Avesnes captured by ZIETEN's Corps

652

BLÜCHER's farewell Address to the Belgians

653

Disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 21st

654

WELLINGTON's Proclamation to the French people

654

Contrast between the conduct of the Prussian troops and that of the Anglo-Allied Army towards the inhabitants of the country through which they pass, attributable to the dissimilarity of views entertained by their Chiefs

656

Influence of WELLINGTON's measures upon the cause of LOUIS XVIII.

657

CHAPTER XVIII.

On the 22nd of June, the Anglo-Allied Army reaches Le Cateau

659

The Corps under Prince FREDERICK of the Netherlands is destined to be employed in besieging the Fortresses

659

BLÜCHER, in order to bring his First, Fourth, and Third Corps into closer communication, moves the two former only half a march on the 22nd: the latter reaches Beaumont

659

Disposition of the Second Corps

660

Decline of the political influence of NAPOLEON

661

His arrival in Paris on the 21st

661

His consultation with his Ministers

662

Policy of FOUCHÉ

663

Debates in the Chamber of Deputies

665

Speech of LA FAYETTE

665

Resolutions adopted by the Chambers

666

Their effect upon NAPOLEON

667

His Message to the Chambers

668

Renewed debates

668

A Commission appointed

669

Its Report

670

Sensation produced by the speeches of Monsieur DUCHESNE and General SOLIGNAC

671

NAPOLEON abdicates the Throne in favour of his son

674

Independent character of the French Parliament

675

On the 23rd, WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER give their troops a halt

676

Force detached under COLVILLE to attack Cambray

676

The Allied Commanders have an interview at Catillon, and arrange their Plan of Advance upon Paris

677

On the 24th, WELLINGTON reinforces the troops under COLVILLE

678

Capture of Cambray

679

Proposals are made at the Outposts of the Allied Armies for a Suspension of Hostilities

679

These are rejected

680

LOUIS XVIII. arrives at Le Cateau

680

Guise surrenders to ZIETEN's Corps

681

The Prussians are one day's march in advance of the Anglo-Allied Army

682

Disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 24th

682

Proclamation issued by the Provisional Government in Paris

683

Surrender of the Citadel of Cambray

684

On the 25th, the Anglo-Allied Army reaches Joncour

684

The Fortress of La Fère on the Oise invested by part of ZIETEN's Corps

684

The Advanced Guard and Cavalry of the Right Prussian Column reach Montescourt

686

The main body of BÜLOW's Corps arrives at Essigny le Grand

686

BLÜCHER's reply to an application by the Commissioners from the French Chambers for a Suspension of Hostilities

686

The French troops collected at Laon march to Soissons, towards which point GROUCHY's force is also approaching

687

SOULT, finding himself superseded in the command, quits the Army

687

Disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 25th

687

NAPOLEON quits Paris

688

His Address to the Army

688

CHAPTER XIX.

On the 26th, the main body of the Anglo-Allied Army moves to Vermand

689

Capture of Peronne

689

COLVILLE's Division rejoins the main Army

690

WELLINGTON's reply to the French Commissioners

690

La Fère holds out against the Prussians

692

The First and Fourth Prussian Corps advance by forced marches towards Compiegne and Pont St Maxence

694

Disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 26th

695

Early on the morning of the 27th, the Advanced Guard of ZIETEN's Corps secures the Bridge and Town of Compiegne; when the French, under D'ERLON, are within half an hour's march of that point

695

The latter, after an unsuccessful attempt to take the place, retire upon Soissons

696

Movements of ZIETEN's and THIELEMANN's Corps upon Soissons, Villers Cotterets, and Crespy

697

BÜLOW secures the Bridge over the Oise at Creil

699

Affair at Senlis

700

BLÜCHER succeeds in securing the line of the Oise

701

GROUCHY endeavours to effect his retreat to Paris by forced marches

702

The main body of WELLINGTON's Army crosses the Somme and marches to Roye

702

The Duke's anger and indignation excited by the conduct of the Dutch-Belgian troops on the march

703

Disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 27th

704

Affair at Villers Cotterets between the Advanced Guard of ZIETEN's Corps and the French Troops under GROUCHY and VANDAMME

705

Affair at Nanteuil between part of ZIETEN's Corps and REILLE's Corps

708

REILLE succeeds in effecting a junction with D'ERLON

709

Direction of the retreat of the Imperial Guard and Sixth Corps; also of the Third and Fourth French Corps

709

The Advanced Guard and the Reserve Cavalry of ZIETEN's Corps, under Prince WILLIAM of Prussia, fall upon REILLE's troops in full retreat, attack them, and make 2,000 prisoners

709

The main body of THIELEMANN's Corps moves on to Crespy in support of ZIETEN

710

The Prussian operations have the effect of cutting off the retreat of the French troops to Paris by the great Soissons and Senlis roads

711

The French Provisional Government sends another Deputation to request the Allied Commanders to agree to a Suspension of Hostilities

711

Disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 28th

713

On the 29th, BÜLOW's and ZIETEN's Corps take up a position in front of Paris

714

The remains of the French Grand Army of the North retire within the lines of the capital

714

The Anglo-Allied Army reaches different points between Gournay and Pont St Maxence

715

Positions of the respective Armies on the evening of the 29th

715

Composition of the garrison of Paris

716

Its means of defence

717

Policy of the Provisional Government

718

NAPOLEON quits Paris for Rochefort

720

His narrow escape from falling into the hands of the Prussians

720

New Commissioners appointed by the Government to wait upon the Duke of WELLINGTON for the purpose of negotiating a Suspension of Hostilities

720

Sound judgment and extraordinary foresight evinced in his Grace's Reply to their Proposals

721

CHAPTER XX.

BLÜCHER directs BÜLOW to make an attack upon Aubervilliers in the night of the 29th

725

He is joined by WELLINGTON in person, when the two Commanders agree not to suspend their operations so long as NAPOLEON remains in Paris

725

The Prussians carry the Village of Aubervilliers, and drive the French back upon the Canal of St Denis

726

The Allied Commanders decide upon masking the fortified Lines of St Denis and Montmartre with one Army; whilst the other should move to the right, and cross to the opposite bank of the Seine

727

Projected Plan of Operations

727

On the 30th, ZIETEN's and THIELEMANN's Corps move off to the right, while BÜLOW's continues in its position

729

Disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 30th

731

Policy of FOUCHÉ

732

Letter from DAVOUST (Prince of ECKMÜHL) to WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER, demanding a Suspension of Hostilities

733

WELLINGTON's reply

734

BLÜCHER's reply

735

Address to the Chamber of Deputies from DAVOUST and other Generals of the Army

736

Proclamation issued by the Chambers

738

On the morning of the 1st of July, BÜLOW's Corps moves off to the right, towards Argenteuil

739

The Anglo-Allied Army reaches Le Bourget, and takes up the position vacated by the Prussians

739

The French attack Aubervilliers, and gain possession of half the Village

739

The British Light Troops of COLVILLE's Division retake the greater part of Aubervilliers

740

Lieutenant Colonel VON SOHR's Prussian Light Cavalry Brigade reaches Versailles

741

He is attacked by the French Cavalry under EXCELMANS

742

Affairs at Rocquencourt, Versailles, and Le Chesnay

743

Remarks upon the detaching of SOHR's Brigade

744

Positions of the respective Armies on the evening of the 1st of July

747

On the 2nd of July, the Prussian Army moves towards the Heights of Meudon and Chatillon, on the south side of Paris

748

Affairs at Sèvres, Moulineaux, and Issy

748

The Anglo-Allied Army continues in position in front of St Denis

750

WELLINGTON establishes a Bridge at Argenteuil, and keeps open the communication with the Prussian Army

750

Critical situation of the French Army

750

The Provisional Government directs the Commissioners to wait again upon the Duke of WELLINGTON

751

His Grace's reply to their request

751

Position of the respective Armies during the night of the 2nd of July

751

Affair at Issy on the morning of the 3rd of July

752

Cessation of Hostilities

753

Convention of Paris

754

Conclusion

758

SUPPLEMENT

763

APPENDIX

781

I.

Declaration, on the 13th of March 1815, of the Allied Powers, upon the return of NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE to France

[5]

II.

Treaty of Alliance of the 24th of March 1815, concluded between Austria, Russia, Prussia, and Great Britain

[5]

III.

Proclamation of the King of Prussia to his Army

[5]

IV.

Address of the Emperor ALEXANDER to a numerous body of

Russian troops which he reviewed on the 5th of April 1815

[5]

V.

The Convocation of the Champ de Mai

[5]

VI.

Effective strength and composition of the Anglo-Allied Army, under the command of Field Marshal the Duke of WELLINGTON

783

VII.

Orders for the defence of the towns of Antwerp, Ostend, Nieuport, Ypres, Tournai, Ath, Mons, and Ghent

[5]

VIII.

Effective strength and composition of the Prussian Army, under the command of Field Marshal Prince BLÜCHER VON WAHLSTADT

790

IX.

Effective strength and composition of the French Army, under the command of NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE

794

X.

Strength of the French Army, according to information received at the Prussian Head Quarters, shortly before the commencement of hostilities

[5]

XI.

Ordre du Jour: le 13 Juin 1815

[5]

XII.

Orders given by Lieutenant General VON ZIETEN, Commanding the First Prussian Corps d'Armée, on the 2nd May 1815, to be acted upon by his Brigadiers, in case of the Enemy's attack

[5]

XIII.

Ordre du Mouvement: 14 Juin 1815

[5]

XIV.

Memorandum for the Deputy Quartermaster General of the Anglo-Allied Army, on the 15th June

[5]

XV.

Movement of the Anglo-Allied Army: 15th of June

[5]

XVI.

Despatch from NAPOLEON to Marshal NEY: 16th of June

[5]

XVII.

Order of Movement for Marshal NEY: 16th of June

[5]

XVIII.

Order of Movement for Count REILLE: 16th of June

[5]

XIX.

Despatch from Count REILLE to Marshal NEY: 16th of June

[5]

XX.

Orders from NAPOLEON to Marshal NEY: 16th of June

[5]

XXI.

Orders from NAPOLEON to Marshal NEY: 16th of June

[5]

XXII.

Orders from NAPOLEON to Marshal NEY: 16th of June

[5]

XXIII.

Return of killed, wounded, and missing, of the British troops, at the Battle of Quatre Bras

[5]

XXIV.

Return of killed, wounded, and missing, of the Brunswick troops, at the Battle of Quatre Bras

[5]

XXV.

Effective strength of the French Army at the Battle of Ligny

[5]

XXVI.

Effective strength of the Prussian Army at the Battle of Ligny

[5]

XXVII.

Orders from NAPOLEON to Marshal NEY: 17th of June

[5]

XXVIII.

Orders from NAPOLEON to Marshal NEY: 17th of June

[5]

XXIX.

Return of killed, wounded, and missing, of the British troops, and King's German Legion, on the retreat from Quatre Bras to Waterloo

[5]

XXX.

Effective strength of the Anglo-Allied Army at the Battle of Waterloo

[5]

XXXI.

Effective strength of the French Army at the Battle of Waterloo

[5]

XXXII.

List of Officers of the King's German Legion, who were present at the Defence of La Haye Sainte

798

XXXIII.

Effective strength of the Prussian troops on the Field of Waterloo

[5]

XXXIV.

Lines descriptive of the part taken in the Battle of Waterloo by the Sixth Brigade of British Cavalry, upon the repulse of the last attack by the French; with the death of Major the Hon. FREDERICK HOWARD

[5]

XXXV.

List of British Officers who were present at the Defence of Hougomont

799

XXXVI.

Return of killed, wounded, and missing, of the British troops, at the Battle of Waterloo

[5]

XXXVII.

Return of killed, wounded, and missing, of the King's German Legion, at the Battle of Waterloo

[5]

XXXVIII.

Return of killed, wounded, and missing, of the Hanoverian troops, on the 16th, 17th, and 18th of June 1815

[5]

XXXIX.

Return of killed, wounded, and missing, of the Brunswick troops, at the Battle of Waterloo

[5]

XL.

Return of killed, wounded, and missing, of the troops of the Nassau Contingent (1st Regiment), at the Battle of Waterloo

[5]

XLI.

List of Officers of the British Army who were present in the Actions on the 16th, 17th, and 18th of June 1815, including those posted near Hal on the 18th; and distinguishing such as were killed, wounded, or missing

800

XLII.

List of the Officers of the King's German Legion, killed, wounded, or missing, in the Actions of the 16th, 17th, and 18th of June 1815

820

XLIII.

List of the Officers of the Hanoverian troops, killed, wounded, and missing, in the Actions of the 16th, 17th, and 18th of June 1815

822

XLIV.

List of the Officers of the Brunswick troops killed in the Actions of the 16th and 18th of June 1815

823

XLV.

Return of killed, wounded, and missing, of the Dutch-Belgian troops, on the 16th, 17th, and 18th of June 1815

[5]

XLVI.

Return of killed, wounded, and missing, of the Prussian troops, at the Battle of Waterloo

[5]

XLVII.

List of the Officers of the Prussian Army, killed, wounded, and missing, at the Battle of Waterloo

824

XLVIII.

Letter from the Duke of WELLINGTON to Earl BATHURST, being his despatch after the Battle of Waterloo

827

XLIX.

Proclamation of LOUIS XVIII. to the French people

[5]

FOOTNOTES:

[5] Omitted in this Fourth Edition.—E.A.

MAPS AND PLANS.

Belgium and Part of France

The Field of Quatre Bras at 3 o'clock P.M., June 16

The Field of Quatre Bras at 9 o'clock P.M., June 16

The Field of Ligny at a quarter past 2 o'clock P.M., June 16

The Field of Ligny at half past 8 o'clock P.M., June 16

The Field of Waterloo at a quarter past 11 o'clock P.M., June 18

[Plan of La Haye Sainte]

[Plan of Hougomont]

[The Field of Waterloo at a quarter to 2 o'clock P.M., June 18]

The Field of Waterloo at a quarter to 8 o'clock P.M., June 18

The Field of Waterloo at five minutes past 8 o'clock P.M., June 18

The Field of Wavre at 4 o'clock P.M., June 18

The Field of Wavre at 4 o'clock A.M., June 19

Part of France, Section I.

Part of France, Section II.

[The Three Plans within brackets have been specially prepared for this Fourth Edition.—E.A.]

PORTRAITS.

The Duke of WELLINGTON

Engraved from a Medallion by E.W. WYON

The reverse

From a Medal by J. HENNING, Esq.

Prince BLÜCHER VON WAHLSTADT

From a Medal struck in honour of the Prince

by the citizens of Berlin

The reverse

From a Medallion by W. FOSTER, Esq.

NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE

The Prince of ORANGE

The Duke of BRUNSWICK

Sir THOMAS PICTON

Count Sir CHARLES ALTEN

Lord HILL

Marshal SOULT, Duke of DALMATIA

The Marquess of ANGLESEY

Marshal NEY, Prince of the MOSKWA

HISTORY

OF THE

WAR IN FRANCE AND BELGIUM IN 1815.

CHAPTER I.

THE history of Europe records but few events so universally and so intimately involving the policy and interests of her component States, as the escape of NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE from the island of Elba, on the 26th of February 1815—his landing in France, and his again ascending, unopposed, that throne from which LOUIS XVIII. had fled with precipitation, upon learning the triumphal approach towards the capital of his successful and formidable rival. With the rapidity of lightning the intelligence spread itself over the whole Continent, and with all the suddenness and violence of an electric shock did it burst amidst the delegates from the different States, who were then asembled in Congress at Vienna. This important Assembly, so unexpectedly interrupted, had been called together to deliberate upon measures of international security and prosperity; and to solve those intricate questions of policy necessarily arising out of the various combinations, which, in the course of a general War, carried on with unmitigated violence, and but little intermission, for nearly a quarter of a century, had so fatally unhinged and dismembered the previously existing social order and polity of Europe. With one accord, a fresh appeal to the sword was decided upon; the military resources of every nation were again called into requisition. From State to State the cry "To arms!" was responded to with cheerfulness and alacrity, and immense Armies were put in motion towards the French frontier: all animated with the sole object and fixed determination of annihilating, for ever, the common foe whom they had already conquered; but whom, as it would then appear, they had but ineffectually humbled.

The openly declared project of the Allied Sovereigns to employ all their means, and combine all their efforts, towards the accomplishment of the complete overthrow of the resuscitated power of NAPOLEON, with whom they had determined, thenceforth, to enter into neither truce nor treaty, was singularly favoured by the circumstance of their Armies being still retained upon a war establishment. The forces of the several Powers were continued on that scale, in consequence of the difficulties experienced in the Congress in dealing with and settling many perplexing questions of international policy, and moderating the warmth of the discussions that took place upon them. It was considered expedient to keep up powerful reserves, available both for home service, and for any contingencies that might arise out of combinations and revolts among those minor States, whose aversion to the new political arrangements was more than suspected. Thus it had been found necessary to detach bodies of troops from the main bulk of the forces, in consequence of the state of the Poles placed under the protection of Russia, and of the Saxons inhabiting that portion of their country which had been ceded to Prussia; as also, in consequence of the powerful diversion, as regarded Austria, caused by the sudden irruption of MURAT, King of Naples, into the north of Italy. Notwithstanding these necessary deductions, however, it was found practicable to assemble, by the end of May, an efficient force of not less than 500,000 men, upon different points contiguous to the French frontier, with all the supplies necessary for the prosecution of a vigorous Campaign.

The most important portion of this extensive line of frontier was undoubtedly that which fronted the Netherlands; for although it had been planned by the Allies that no advance was to be made by the troops in Belgium until the remainder of their forces had reached a line of connecting points along the French frontier, when all their Armies were to march, in combined movement, upon the capital: still it was reasonably to be expected that NAPOLEON would not wait for the completion of this plan, but rather that he would endeavour, by a decisive effort, if not to frustrate its accomplishment, at least to diminish its efficacy. It required no great exercise of military sagacity or political foresight to predict, that after having adopted a maturely considered disposition of force on the most important points along his general line of defence, and placed his frontier Fortresses upon a respectable footing, NAPOLEON would open the tremendous game, upon which his crown, his political existence, and the fate of France, were now fairly staked, by a bold, sudden, and resolute advance into Belgium—straining every nerve to vanquish, in detail, the Allied forces in that densely populated country; of which a vast portion was already prepared to declare in his favour. His authority once established in Brussels, through the means of some great and signal triumph, the accession to his moral influence over the entire mass of the French nation would be immense; and then, flying to the succour of his nearest Corps menaced from the banks of the Rhine by the approach of hostile forces (upon which his possession of Belgium would operate as a powerful check by the facilities thus afforded for a combined attack in front and flank), a series of brilliant successes, supported by fresh levies from the interior, might enable him even to dictate terms to the Allies, who had indignantly rejected all his overtures.

Hence the importance of narrowly watching the Belgian frontier, and of making due preparations for meeting any attack in that quarter, was too obvious not to form a principal feature in the general plan of the Allies. Its defence was assigned to an Army under the Duke of WELLINGTON, comprising contingent forces from Great Britain, from Hanover, the Netherlands, Brunswick, and Nassau; and to a Prussian Army, under Field Marshal Prince BLÜCHER VON WAHLSTADT.

At the moment of the landing of NAPOLEON on the French shore, the only force in the Netherlands consisted, in addition to the native troops, of a weak Anglo-Hanoverian Corps, under the command of His Royal Highness the Prince of ORANGE; but the zeal, energy, and activity displayed by the Government of Great Britain, in engrafting upon this nucleus a powerful Army, amounting at the commencement of hostilities, to about 100,000 combatants, notwithstanding the impediments and delays occasioned by the absence of a considerable portion of its troops in America, were truly surprising. At the same time, the extraordinary supply of subsidies furnished by the British Parliament, without which not one of the Armies of the Allied Sovereigns could have commenced operations, and by means of which England thus become the great lever whereby the whole of Europe was set in motion towards the attainment of the one common object, was admirably illustrative of the bold, decided, and straightforward policy of the most determined, the most indefatigable, and the most consistent, enemy of NAPOLEON.

Within the same period, the Prussian forces, originally limited to a corps of 30,000 men, under General Count KLEIST VON NOLLENDORF, occupying the Prussian territories bounded by the Rhine, the Meuse, and the Moselle, were augmented to an effective Army of 116,000 combatants, with all the rapidity and energy which a keen sense of the wrongs and miseries their country had endured under the ruthless sway of their inveterate foe, and a salutary dread of a repetition of such infliction, could not fail to inspire.

Great Britain and Prussia thus occupied the post of honour, and formed the vanguard of the mighty masses which Europe was pouring forth to seal the doom of the NAPOLEON dynasty.

A Russian Army, under Field Marshal Count BARCLAY DE TOLLY, amounting to 167,000 men, was rapidly traversing the whole of Germany, in three main Columns: of which the Right, commanded by General DOCHTEROW, advanced by Kalisch, Torgau, Leipzig, Erfurt, Hanau, Frankfort, and Hochheim, towards Mayence; the Centre, commanded by General Baron SACKEN, advanced by Breslau, Dresden, Zwickau, Baireuth, Nuremberg, Aschaffenburg, Dieburg, and Gross Gerau, towards Oppenheim; while the Left Column, commanded by General Count LANGERON, took its direction along the line of Prague, Aube, Adelsheim, Neckar, and Heidelberg, towards Mannheim. The heads of the Columns reached the Middle Rhine, when hostilities were on the point of breaking out upon the Belgian frontier. The intimation to these troops of another Campaign in France, and of a probable reoccupation of Paris, had imparted new life and vigour to the spirit of inveterate hatred and insatiable revenge which they had so thoroughly imbibed against the French; and which had so invariably marked their career since the memorable burning of MOSCOW.

An Austrian army of about 50,000 men, commanded by Field Marshal Prince SCHWARTZENBURG, and the Army of Reserve under the Archduke FERDINAND, amounting to 40,000 men, were gradually occupying the most important points along the right bank of the Rhine, between Basle and Mannheim. In addition to this force, about 120,000 men were then assembling on the plains of Lombardy, upon the termination of the decisive Campaign against MURAT; which secured the deposition of the latter, and the restoration of King FERDINAND to the throne of Naples. Vigorous and energetic measures such as these on the part of Austria, clearly indicated that her Government, discarding alike the circumstance of a family alliance with NAPOLEON, and the views which had once induced it to enter into a league with him and with the Southern German States, as a security against its formidable northern neighbours, still adhered with inflexible resolution to its subsequently adopted policy of entering into, and fostering, a general European compact, having for its object the complete annihilation of the despotic sway of the ambitious Soldier Sovereign of the French.

The assembling also, on the Upper Rhine, of a Bavarian Army, commanded by Prince WRÈDE, of the Contingents of Baden and Würtemberg, under the hereditary Prince of WÜRTEMBERG, and of the troops of Hesse, amounting altogether to about 80,000 men, offered a sufficient guarantee for the line of policy espoused by the Confederated States of the Rhine.

Formidable as was the attitude assumed by the Allies towards France, and imposing as was their array of Armies assembling upon her frontier; they nevertheless found their great antagonist prepared, on learning that they had determined on an irrevocable appeal to the sword, to throw away the scabbard. He assumed a bold and resolute posture of defence—armed at all points, and prepared at all hazards, either to ward off the blows of his adversaries, or to become himself the assailant. The indefatigable exertions of NAPOLEON in restoring the Empire to its former strength and grandeur were really astonishing; and never, perhaps, in the whole course of the extraordinary career of that extraordinary man, did the powerful energies of his comprehensive mind shine forth with greater brilliancy and effect, than in his truly wonderful and incredibly rapid development of the national resources of France on this momentous occasion.

The truth of this assertion will be best confirmed by briefly enumerating some of the most important objects accomplished within the limited interval of three months—from his landing at Cannes, to his taking the Field against the Allies. Among them were—the complete overthrow of all obstacles in the way of his reascending the throne; the reconciliation, to a very considerable extent, of the several factions whose discordant views and interests had distracted the whole nation; the suppression of the insurrectionary movements in La Vendée, and the establishment of his authority over every part of the Empire; the projection of various public measures, laws, and ordinances; the remodelling of the civil and military administrations; the restoration of the Army to its previous organisation under the Imperial Regime; the placing of the numerous Fortresses of the kingdom in an efficient state; the erection of fortified works around Paris, Lyons, and other important points; the reorganisation of the National Guard d'élite, to the extent of 112,000 men, divided into 200 Battalions, and destined principally for garrisoning the Fortresses; the adoption of the most active operations in all the arsenals, and the employment of vast numbers of additional workmen in the manufacture of arms and ammunition. Before all these we ought to place the raising, clothing, arming, drilling, and organising of 410,000 men (including the National Guard d'élite), which, in addition to the 149,000 men of which the Royal Army consisted on the 1st of March, formed, on the 1st of June, an effective force of 559,000 men, available for the national defence.

Of this number, the effective force of the troops of the Line amounted to 217,000 men, and the Regimental Depôts to 146,000 men: the remainder, consisting of 200 Battalions of the National Guard d'élite, of 20 Regiments of Marines, of 10 Battalions of Marine Artillery, of Coast Guards, Veterans, and Organised Pensioners, and amounting to 196,000 men, constituted the Armée extraordinaire, to be employed in the defence of the Fortresses and of the coast.

NAPOLEON having calculated that an effective force of 800,000 men would be requisite to enable him to oppose the Allies with full confidence of success, had given orders for the formation, at the Regimental Depôts, of the 3rd, 4th, and 5th Battalions of every Regiment of Infantry, and of the 4th and 5th Squadrons of every Regiment of Cavalry; also for the additional formation of 30 Battalions of Artillery Train, of 20 Regiments of the Young Guard, of 10 Battalions of Waggon Train, and of 20 Regiments of Marines. These and other measures he anticipated would furnish the force desired, but not until the 1st of October. The movements of the Allies, however, and his projected plan of active operations, precluded the possibility of his waiting for their full accomplishment. To augment the means of local defence, instructions were also issued for the reorganisation of the National Guard throughout the Empire, by which it was divided into 3130 Battalions, and was to form, when complete, no less a force than 2,250,000 men!

Out of the disposable force of the troops of the Line, and partly also out of the National Guard d'élite, were formed seven Corps d'Armée, four Corps of Reserve Cavalry, four Corps of Observation, and an Army of the West or of La Vendée.

The Army of the North, generally designated the Grand Army, was to be considered as acting under the immediate orders of the Emperor. It consisted of five Corps d'Armée (the First, Second, Third, Fourth, and Sixth), all the Reserve Cavalry, and the Imperial Guard. Its total force amounted to nearly 120,000 men; and its distribution, in the early part of June, was as follows:—

The First Corps d'Armée commanded by Count D'ERLON, had its Head Quarters at Lille; the Second, under the orders of Count REILLE, was cantoned in the environs of Valenciennes; the Third, under Count VANDAMME, was assembled in the environs of Mézières; the Fourth, under Count GÉRARD, in the environs of the Metz; and the Sixth Corps, commanded by Count LOBAU, was stationed at Laon. The four Corps of Reserve Cavalry under the chief command of Marshal GROUCHY, were in cantonments between the Aisne and the Sambre. The Imperial Guard was in Paris.

The Fifth Corps d'Armée, commanded by Count RAPP, formed the basis of an Army of the Rhine, and consisted of about 36,000 men. Its Head Quarters were at Strasburg, and it occupied the principal points along that part of the frontier between Landau and Hagenau; communicating with the Fourth Corps d'Armée on its left, as also with the First Corps of Observation on its right.

The Seventh Corps d'Armée, commanded by the Duke of ALBUFERA, formed the basis of the Army of the Alps. It did not at that time amount to more than 15,000 men; but arrangements were made for its augmentation, by the end of June, to 40,000 men. It held the passes along the Italian frontier—was strongly posted at Grenoble, and at Chambery—communicating on its left with the First Corps of Observation; and covering the approach to Lyons, where very extensive works were carried on with the utmost vigour and activity.

The First Corps of Observation, called the Army of the Jura, commanded by Lieutenant General LECOURBE, guarded the passes along the Swiss frontier; had its Head Quarters at Altkirch, and occupied the line between Huningen and Belfort—communicating on its right with the Army of the Alps, and on its left with the Army of the Rhine. It did not, at that time, consist of a larger force than 4,500 men; which, however, was to be augmented to 18,000 on the arrival of additional Battalions from the National Guard d'élite then in course of active organisation.

The Second Corps of Observation, called the Army of the Var, commanded by Marshal BRUNE, had its Head Quarters at Marseilles; occupied Toulon and Antibes, and watched the frontier of the Maritime Alps. Its force, which then amounted to 5,300 men, was to be joined by sixteen Battalions of the National Guard d'élite; and, in this way, increased to 17,000 men.

The Third Corps of Observation, called the Army of the Eastern Pyrenees, commanded by Lieutenant General Count DECAEN, had its Head Quarters at Perpignan. It did not then consist of more than 3,000 men; but was to be augmented by thirty-two Battalions of the National Guard d'élite to 23,000 men.

The Fourth Corps of Observation, called the Army of the Western Pyrenees, or of the Gironde, was commanded by Lieutenant General CLAUSEL; had its Head Quarters in Bordeaux; consisted of the same force as that of the Third Corps; and was to be augmented in a similar manner.

The Army of La Vendée, commanded by General LAMARQUE, was occupied in restoring tranquillity to that part of the Empire. It consisted of about 17,000 men, including Detachments supplied temporarily from the Third and Fourth Corps of Observation.

Arrangements had also been made for reinforcing, at the end of June, the two Armies of the Rhine and the Alps, with 50,000 men from the troops of the Line organised in the Regimental Depôts, and with 100,000 men from the National Guard d'élite; and with a view to afford a Second Line and Support to the Grand Army, commanded by NAPOLEON in person, the latter was to be augmented by 100,000 men of the National Guard, and by 60,000 men of regular troops taken from the Depôts, where the additional Battalions and Squadrons of Regiments were in course of daily organisation.

The general aspect of France at that moment was singularly warlike. It was that of a whole nation buckling on its armour; over the entire country armed bodies were to be seen in motion towards their several points of destination: every where the new levies for the Line, and the newly enrolled National Guards were in an unremitting course of drill and organisation: the greatest activity was maintained, day and night, in all the arsenals, and in all the manufactories of clothing and articles of equipment: crowds of workmen were constantly employed in the repair of the numerous Fortresses, and in the erection of entrenched works. Every where appeared a continued transport of artillery, waggons, arms, ammunition, and all the material of war; whilst upon every road forming an approach to any of the main points of assembly in the vicinity of the frontiers, might be seen those well-formed veteran bands, NAPOLEON's followers through many a bloody field, moving forth with all the order, and with all the elasticity of spirit, inspired by the full confidence of a renewed career of victory—rejoicing in the display of those Standards which so proudly recalled the most glorious Fields that France had ever won, and testifying by their acclamations, their enthusiastic devotion to the cause of the Emperor, which was ever cherished by them as identified with that of their country.

The sentiments which so generally animated the troops of the Line, must not, however, be understood as having been equally imbibed by the remaining portion of the Army, or indeed by the major part of the nation. There was one predominant cause, which, though its influence acted as an additional stimulus to the Army, was, to a very considerable extent, the sole incentive to exertion with the civil portion of the community. It was the general prevalence of that unconquerable aversion and undisguised contempt entertained by the French for the mass of their foreign invaders, whose former humiliation and subjection, the result of an almost uninterrupted course of victory and triumph to which the history of France presented no parallel, had served to flatter and to gratify the national vanity. It was this feeling, combined with a dread of that retributive justice which would inevitably follow in the train of a successful invasion, that operated so powerfully upon the mass of the nation, with whom the cry of "Vive l'Empereur!" merged into that of "Vive la France!"

To the above cause may also be traced the temporary reconciliation of the different factions which it was one of the main objects of NAPOLEON's celebrated Champ de Mai to establish. This Convocation of the Popular Representatives, which had in a measure been forced upon the Emperor by the political vantage ground the people had gained during even the short constitutional reign of LOUIS XVIII., and of which they had begun to feel the benefit, did not in any degree fulfil the expectations of its projector. The stern Republicans were dissatisfied with the retention of a Chamber of Peers, which, in the late reign, they had regarded as an English importation; and the Royalists were no less disgusted with the materials out of which such a Chamber had been constructed; while both parties felt it to be a mere semblance of a constitutional body, destined to be composed of the willing slaves of the despot, his ready instruments for counteracting and paralysing the effects of any violent ebullition of the popular will.

When it is considered that an overwhelming majority of the members of the new Chamber of Deputies were men of avowed Republican principles, and that in their very first sittings, they evinced by the tone of their debates, and by the tenor of their measures, a determination to uphold the authority vested in them by the people, and to make even the military power of the Emperor subservient to their views of Popular Government; when, also, it is considered that the two predominant Parties in the State, the Republicans and the Royalists, relied upon, and awaited but, the issue of events, for the ultimate success and realisation of their respective principles: it need not excite surprise that NAPOLEON, on quitting the capital to take the Field, should have appeared to feel that he left behind him a power even more dangerous to the stability of his authority, and more destructive of his ambitious projects, than that which he was going personally to confront. He naturally calculated largely upon the enthusiasm of his troops and their devotion to his cause: but he must have entertained serious doubts as to whether this spirit was shared by the great majority of the nation; and must have foreseen that it would only be by means of a successful result of the approaching contest, that he could possibly avert the dangers to which his sovereignty was exposed, as much by the machinations of political opponents at home, as by the combinations of hostile forces abroad. He was now made painfully sensible of the vast change which the result of all his former Wars, the restoration of the legitimate Monarch, and the newly chartered Liberty of the Subject, had gradually wrought in the political feelings and sentiments of the Nation.

In short, he found that he had to contend with a mighty, and an uncontrollable, power—the great moral power of Public Opinion—compared with which, the Military Power, centred in a single Individual, however brilliant the latter in genius and in conception, however fertile in expedients, and however daring and successful in enterprise and in execution, can acquire no permanent stability, when not based upon, and emanating from, the broad and comprehensive moral energies of the Nation; and even a succession of dazzling triumphs, when gained through the instrumentality of an arbitrary drain upon the national resources, and in opposition to the real interests and welfare of the State, tends but to hasten the downfall of the Military Dictator: whose career may be aptly likened to a Grecian column erected upon a loose foundation, displaying around its lofty capital an exuberance of meretricious ornament, which, by its disproportionate weight, destroys the equilibrium of the ill-supported shaft, and involves the entire structure in one confused and irretrievable ruin. Its fall may startle the world with its shock; the fragments may strew the earth in a wreck as gigantic as were its proportions when it drew the gaze of admiring or trembling nations: but they are but the more striking proofs of the destruction that has overtaken it;—it is a ruin still.

CHAPTER II.

BELGIUM, the frequent battle-ground of Europe, whose every stream and every town is associated with the memory of bygone deeds of arms, was destined, in 1815, to witness another and a mighty struggle—a struggle in which were arrayed, on the one side, the two foremost of the confederated Armies advancing towards the French frontiers; and, on the other, the renowned Grande Armée of Imperial France, resuscitated at the magic call of its original founder—the great NAPOLEON himself. During the months of April and May, troops of all arms continued to enter upon, and spread themselves over, the Belgian soil.

Here might be seen the British soldier, flushed with recent triumphs in the Peninsula over the same foe with whom he was now prepared once more to renew the combat; and here the Prussian, eager for the deadly strife, and impatiently rushing onward to encounter that enemy whose ravages and excesses in his Fatherland still rankled in his memory. The Englishman was not fired by the desire of retribution; for it had pleased Divine Providence to spare Great Britain from the scourge of domestic war, and to preserve her soil unstained by the footprint of a foreign enemy. The Prussian soldier looked forward with a sullen pleasure to the prospect of revenge: vengeance seemed to him a sacred duty, imposed upon him by all the ties of kindred, and by all those patriotic feelings, which, in the hour of Prussia's need, had roused her entire people from the abject state to which they had been so fatally subdued; which, when the whole country lay prostrate at the conqueror's feet, so wonderfully, so powerfully, and so successfully prompted her sons to throw off the yoke. History will mark this deliverance as the brilliant point in Prussia's brightest era, affording as it does, a clear and beautiful parallel to that in which an equally forcible appeal to the energies of the nation was made with similar success by that illustrious Statesman and General, FREDERICK THE GREAT, when opposed single-handed to the immense Armies and powerful resources of surrounding States. France was about to expiate by her own sufferings the wrongs she had wrought upon his country and his kind, and the Prussian panted for an opportunity of satiating his revenge.

The Briton, if he had no such spur as that which urged the Prussian soldier forward, did not want a sufficiently exciting stimulus; he cherished, in an eminent degree, that high feeling and proud bearing which a due sense of the obligations imposed on him by his country, and of her anxious expectations of his prowess, could not fail to inspire; determined resolutely and cheerfully to discharge the former, and, if possible, to more than realise the latter.

Wellington

These feelings and dispositions of the soldiery in the two most advanced of the Allied Armies were concentrated with remarkable intensity in the characters of their respective Chiefs.

With peculiar propriety may it be said of the illustrious WELLINGTON, that he personified, as he ever has done, the pure ideal of the British soldier—the true character of his own followers. Resolute, yet cool, cautious and calculating in his proceedings; possessing a natural courage unshaken even under the most appalling dangers and difficulties; placing great yet not vain reliance upon physical and moral strength, as opposed to the force of numbers;—it was not surprising that he should have inspired with unbounded confidence, soldiers who could not but see in his character and conduct the reflection and stamp of their own qualities, the worth of which he so well knew, and which he had so often proved during the arduous struggle that had been brought to so brilliant and so glorious a conclusion. But besides these traits in his character, which so completely identified him with a British Army, there were others which peculiarly distinguished him as one of the greatest Captains that his own or any other nation ever produced, and which might well inspire confidence as to the result of the approaching contest, even opposed as he was to the hero of a hundred fights, with whom he was now, for the first time, to measure swords. The eagle glance with which he detected the object of every hostile movement and the promptitude with which he decided upon, and carried into effect, the measures necessary to counteract the Enemy's efforts; the lightning-like rapidity with which he conducted his attacks, founded as they frequently were upon the instantaneously discovered errors of his opponents; the noble and unexampled presence of mind with which he surveyed the battlefield, and with which he gave his orders and instructions; unaffected by merely temporary success, unembarrassed by sudden difficulties, and undismayed by unexpected danger; the many proofs which his operations in the Peninsula had afforded of his accurate knowledge, just conception, and skilful discrimination, of the true principles of the Science of Strategy—all tended to point him out as the individual best fitted by his abilities, his experience, and his character, to head the military array assembled to decide the all-important question whether the Star of NAPOLEON was to regain the ascendant, or to set in darkness; whether his iron despotism was again to erect its mighty head, or to be now struck down and crushed—finally and effectually crushed.

The character of the Commander of the Prussian Army in this memorable Campaign, the veteran Marshal Prince BLÜCHER VON WAHLSTADT, was, in like manner, peculiarly adapted for concentrating within itself all those feelings and emotions already adverted to as animating this portion of the enemies of France—possessing, to a degree bordering on rashness, a high spirited daring in enterprise; distinguished, on critical occasions in the field, when the unrestrained feelings and nature of the ci-devant bold Hussar started forth in aid of the veteran Commander, by a personal display of chivalrous and impetuous bravery; ever vigilant for an opportunity of harassing his Enemy; and fixedly relentless in the pursuit, so long as he retained the mastery; qualities, which, in his own country, had acquired for him the sobriquet of Marschall VORWÄRTS—he was eminently fitted to be both the representative and the leader of the Prussians.

Here, too, in close alliance and amity with the British soldier, were seen the German Legionary, the Hanoverian, and the Brunswicker, who had so nobly shared with him, under the same Chief, all the toils and all the glories of the War in the Peninsula; and who were now prepared to defend the threatened liberties of their respective countries, the very existence of which, as independent States, hung upon the issue of the impending struggle.

Although the British were but little acquainted with their other Allies, the Dutch, the Belgians, and the Nassau troops in the service of the King of the Netherlands, still the fact that it was upon their own soil the brunt of the coming contest was to fall, and in all probability to decide the question whether it should become a portion of Imperial France, or continue an independent State, coupled with the knowledge which the British troops possessed of the character of the Prince at their head, who had gained his laurels under their own eyes, and who had thus ingratiated himself in their favour, encouraged great hopes of their hearty exertions in the common cause.

It was naturally to be expected that NAPOLEON, from the moment he reascended the throne of his former glory, would devote the utmost energies of his all-directing mind to the full development of whatever military means France, notwithstanding her recent reverses, yet retained; but the rapidity and the order with which so regular and so well organised a force as that which was now concentrating on the French side of the Sambre, had been collected and put in motion, were truly wonderful. The speedy and almost sudden reappearance of the old Army in all its grandeur, with its Corps and Divisions headed by men, who, by a series of daring and successful exploits, had proved their just titles to command, and endeared themselves to the old campaigners, was such that it seemed as if the French had realised the fable of the dragon's teeth, which it might be said they had sown as they crossed their frontiers in the previous year, when retreating upon the capital before the victorious Allies. Never did any Army contain within itself so much of that necessary essence in the composition of a military force,—unbounded enthusiasm, combined with the purest devotion to its leader. The oft-told tale of the veteran of so many a hard-fought field, indulging in the hope of aiding by his exertions, at any sacrifice, in again carrying the Eagles to the scenes of their former triumphs, excited the ardour of many a youthful aspirant to share with him the glory of wiping out the stain which had dimmed the lustre of his country's fame, and darkened a most eventful page in her annals.

Such being the nature of the elements ready to rush into collision, it was easy to foresee that the shock which that collision would produce, would be both violent and terrible; but no one could have anticipated that within the short space of four days from the commencement of hostilities, the die would be irrevocably cast, annihilating for ever the imperial sway of NAPOLEON, and securing to Europe one of the longest periods of peace recorded in her history.

Belgium

CHAPTER III.

BY the middle of June, the Anglo-Allied Army which had been gradually assembling in Belgium, under the command of the Duke of WELLINGTON, amounted to about 106,000 men, and was composed in the following manner:—

INFANTRY.

British

23,543

King's German Legion

3,301

Hanoverian

22,788

Brunswick

5,376

Nassau (1st Regiment)

2,880

Dutch and Belgian

24,174

———

82,062

CAVALRY.

British

5,913

King's German Legion

2,560

Hanoverian

1,682

Brunswick

922

Dutch and Belgian

3,405

———

14,482

ARTILLERY.

British

5,030  102  guns.

King's German Legion

526    18      "

Hanoverian

465    12      "

Brunswick

510    16      "

Dutch and Belgian

1,635    56      "

——— ——

8,166  204  guns.

ENGINEERS, SAPPERS AND MINERS, WAGGON-TRAIN, AND STAFF CORPS.

British

1,240

TOTAL.

Infantry

82,062

Cavalry

14,482

Artillery

8,166

Engineers, Waggon-Train, &c.

1,240

————

105,950  men  and  204  guns.

The Infantry was divided into two Corps and a Reserve.

The First Corps, commanded by General His Royal Highness the Prince of ORANGE, was composed

of the First Division, under Major General COOKE;

of the Third Division, under Lieutenant General Sir CHARLES ALTEN;

of the Second Dutch-Belgian Division, under Lieutenant General DE PERPONCHER;

and of the Third Dutch-Belgian Division, under Lieutenant General Baron CHASSÉ.

The Left of this Corps rested upon Genappe, Quatre Bras, and Frasne, on the high road leading from Brussels to Charleroi on the Sambre, and communicated with the Right of the First Corps d'Armée of the Prussian Army, the Head Quarters of which Corps were at Charleroi. DE PERPONCHER's Dutch-Belgian Division formed the extreme Left, having its Head Quarters at Nivelles, on the high road from Brussels to Binche. On its right was CHASSÉ's Dutch-Belgian Division, more in advance, in the direction of Mons and Binche, and quartered principally in Roeulx, and in the villages between the latter place and Binche. The next Division on the right was ALTEN's, having its Head Quarters at Soignies, on the high road from Brussels to Mons, and occupying villages between this town, Roeulx, Braine le Comte, and Enghien. The Right Division, COOKE's, had its Head Quarters at Enghien.

The Second Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General Lord HILL, consisted

of the Second Division, under Lieutenant General Sir HENRY CLINTON;

of the Fourth Division, under Lieutenant General the Hon. Sir CHARLES COLVILLE;

of the First Dutch-Belgian Division, under Lieutenant General STEDMANN;

and of a Brigade raised for service in the Dutch Colonies, called the Indian Brigade, under Lieutenant General Baron ANTHING.

The Second Division, which formed the Left of this Corps, communicated with ALTEN's Right; its Head Quarters were at Ath, on the Dender, and upon the high road leading from Brussels to Tournai, and one Brigade (the Third), occupied Lens, situated about midway between Ath and Mons.

The Fourth Division was the next on the right, having its Head Quarters at Audenarde on the Scheldt, and occupying also Renaix. One Brigade of this Division (the Sixth Hanoverian) garrisoned the fortress of Nieuport on the coast. The First Dutch-Belgian Division was cantoned in villages bordering upon the high road connecting Grammont with Ghent; and the so-called Indian Brigade occupied villages between this line and Alost.

The Reserve consisted

of the Fifth Division, under Lieutenant General Sir THOMAS PICTON;

of the Sixth Division, under Lieutenant General the Hon. Sir LOWRY COLE;

of the Brunswick Division, under the Duke of BRUNSWICK;

of the Hanoverian Corps, under Lieutenant General VON DER DECKEN;

and of the Contingent of the Duke of NASSAU, which comprised the 1st Regiment of Nassau Infantry, containing three Battalions, and forming a Brigade under the command of General VON KRUSE.

The Fifth and Sixth Divisions, and the Brunswick Division, were quartered principally in and around Brussels, excepting the Seventh Brigade, which together with VON DER DECKEN's Corps, the 13th Veteran Battalion, the 1st Foreign Battalion, and the 2nd Garrison Battalion, garrisoned Antwerp, Ostend, Nieuport, Ypres, Tournai, and Mons; and VON KRUSE's Nassau Brigade was cantoned between Brussels and Louvain.

Of the fortresses already mentioned, those which had not been destroyed by the French when they gained possession of the country in 1794, namely, Antwerp, Ostend, and Nieuport, were strengthened, and each rendered capable of holding out a siege. By taking every possible advantage offered by the remains of the old fortifications, and by the continued employment of 20,000 labourers, through requisitions on the country, in addition to the military working parties, and by the accession of artillery and stores from England and Holland, the towns of Ypres, Tournai, Mons, Ath, and the Citadel of Ghent, were placed in a state of defence, and a Redoubt was constructed at Audenarde to protect the Sluice Gates, which afforded the means of inundating that part of the country.

The Cavalry of the Anglo-Allied Army, commanded by Lieutenant General the Earl of UXBRIDGE, consisted of seven Brigades, comprising the British and the King's German Legion; of a Hanoverian Brigade; of five Squadrons of Brunswick Cavalry; and of three Brigades of Dutch-Belgian Cavalry.

The British and King's German Legion Cavalry, with the Hanoverian Brigade, were stationed at Grammont and Ninove, and in villages bordering upon the Dender. The Brunswick Cavalry was dispersed in the vicinity of Brussels. The First Brigade of Dutch-Belgian Cavalry was cantoned in the neighbourhood of Roeulx; the Second Brigade, in villages between Roeulx and Mons; and the Third Brigade, partly on the south side of Mons, in the direction of Maubeuge and Beaumont, and partly between Binche and Mons.

The wide dissemination of the Duke of WELLINGTON's forces which the advanced line of cantonments presented—a line forming a considerable portion of a circle, of which Brussels was the centre, and the Tournai, Mons, and Charleroi roads were the marked radii—tended greatly to facilitate the means of subsisting the troops, and to render that subsistence less burthensome to the country; while, at the same time, it offered to the Duke, in conjunction with the interior points of concentration, and with the efficient Reserve stationed around the capital, full security for his being prepared to meet any emergency that might arise. The main points of interior concentration were (commencing from the right) Audenarde, Grammont, Ath, Enghien, Soignies, Nivelles, and Quatre Bras. From whatever point, therefore, offensive operations might be directed against that portion of the Belgian frontier occupied by the Army under WELLINGTON—whether from Lille, by Courtrai, or by Tournai, between the Lys and the Scheldt; from Condé, Valenciennes, or Maubeuge, by Mons, between the Sambre and the Scheldt; or from Maubeuge, Beaumont, or Philippeville, by Charleroi, between the Sambre and the Meuse—the Duke, by advancing to the threatened point with his Reserve, and placing the remainder of his troops in movement, had it in his power to concentrate at least two-thirds of his intended disposable force for the Field, upon the line of the Enemy's operations, within twenty-two hours after the receipt of intelligence of the actual direction and apparent object of those operations.

The Prussian Army, under the command of Prince BLÜCHER VON WAHLSTADT, amounted to nearly 117,000 men, and was thus composed:—

Infantry

99,715

Cavalry

11,879

Artillery, Waggon-Train, and Engineers

5,303

———

116,897  men  &  312 guns.

It was divided into four Corps d'Armée.

The First Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General ZIETEN,[6] consisted

of the First Brigade, under General STEINMETZ;

of the Second Brigade, under General PIRCH II.;[7]

of the Third Brigade, under General JAGOW;

of the Fourth Brigade, under General Count HENKEL;

of a Cavalry Reserve, under Lieutenant General RÖDER;

and of an Artillery Reserve, under Colonel LEHMANN.

The Right of this Corps d'Armée, the Head Quarters of which were at Charleroi, communicated with the Left of the First Corps of the Duke of WELLINGTON's Army. Its Right Brigade, the First, was cantoned in and around Fontaine l'Evêque, which lies midway between Charleroi and Binche; the Second Brigade, in Marchienne au Pont, on the Sambre; the Third Brigade, in Fleurus; the Fourth Brigade, in Moustier sur Sambre; the Reserve Cavalry in Sombref, and the Reserve Artillery in Gembloux. The line of Advanced Posts of this Corps extended from Bonne Esperance (two miles south-west of Binche) along the frontier of Lobbes, Thuin, and Gerpinnes, as far as Sossoye.

The Second Corps d'Armée, commanded by General PIRCH I., consisted

of the Fifth Brigade, under General TIPPELSKIRCHEN;

of the Sixth Brigade, under General KRAFFT;

of the Seventh Brigade, under General BRAUSE;

of the Eighth Brigade, under Colonel LANGEN;

of a Cavalry Reserve, under General JÜRGASS;

and of an Artillery Reserve, under Colonel RHÖL.

The Head Quarters of this Corps were at Namur, situated at the confluence of the Sambre and the Meuse, where also its first Brigade (the Fifth) was stationed; the Sixth Brigade was cantoned in and around Thorembey les Beguignes; the Seventh Brigade in Heron; the Eighth Brigade in Huy; the Reserve Cavalry in Hannut; and the Reserve Artillery along the high road to Louvain. The line of Advanced Posts of this Corps extended from Sossoye as far as Dinant on the Meuse, about midway between Namur and Givet.

The Third Corps d'Armée, commanded by Lieutenant General THIELEMANN, consisted

of the Ninth Brigade, under General BORKE;

of the Tenth Brigade, under Colonel KÄMPFEN;

of the Eleventh Brigade, under Colonel LUCK;

of the Twelfth Brigade, under Colonel STÜLPNAGEL;

of a Cavalry Reserve, under General HOBE;

and of an Artillery Reserve, under Colonel MOHNHAUPT.

The Head Quarters of this Corps were at Ciney: the Ninth Brigade was stationed at Asserre; the Tenth Brigade at Ciney; the Eleventh Brigade at Dinant; the Twelfth Brigade at Huy, on the Meuse; the Reserve Cavalry between Ciney and Dinant; and the Reserve Artillery at Ciney. The line of Advanced Posts of this Corps extended from Dinant as far as Fabeline and Rochefort.

The Fourth Corps d'Armée, commanded by General Count BÜLOW VON DENNEWITZ, consisted

of the Thirteenth Brigade, under Lieutenant General HACKE;

of the Fourteenth Brigade, under General RYSSEL;

of the Fifteenth Brigade, under General LOSTHIN;

of the Sixteenth Brigade, under Colonel HILLER;

of a Cavalry Reserve, under General His Royal Highness Prince WILLIAM of Prussia;

and of an Artillery Reserve, under Lieutenant Colonel BARDELEBEN.

The Head Quarters of this Corps were at Liege, where was also stationed the Thirteenth Infantry Brigade; the Fourteenth Brigade was cantoned in and around Waremme; the Fifteenth Brigade at Hologne; the Sixteenth Brigade at Liers; the First Brigade of Reserve Cavalry at Tongern; the Second Brigade at Dalhem, and the Third Brigade at Lootz; the Reserve Artillery was cantoned in and about Gloms and Dalhem.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at Namur.

The points of concentration for the respective Corps were therefore Fleurus, Namur, Ciney, and Liege. The four Corps were so disposed that each could be collected at its own Head Quarters within twelve hours; and it was fully practicable to form a junction of the whole Army at any one of these points within twenty-four hours from the time of such collection. At Namur, the most central point, it would of course be accomplished in much less time.

BLÜCHER had decided, in the event of an advance by the French across the line of the Sambre, by Charleroi, upon concentrating his Army in a position in front of Sombref, a point upon the high road between Namur and Nivelles, above fourteen miles from the former place, and only seven miles and a half from Quatre Bras, the point of intersection of this road with the one leading directly from Charleroi to Brussels, and at which WELLINGTON had agreed, in that case, to concentrate as large a force as time would admit, in order to check any advance in this direction, or to join BLÜCHER's Right Flank, according to circumstances.

Blücher

Should the Enemy advance along the left bank of the Meuse towards Namur, this place would become the point of junction of the First, Second, and Fourth Corps of the Prussian Army, whilst the Third, collecting at Ciney, would, after presenting a stout resistance at Dinant, operate as effectively as circumstances would admit, against the Right of the line of attack; and should he advance by the right bank of the Meuse towards Ciney, the Army would concentrate at this point, with the exception of the Fourth Corps, which would assemble at Liege as a Reserve, for the better security of the Left Flank and of the communications with the Rhine.

Such were the dispositions of the Allied Commanders, who contemplated no change in their arrangements until the moment should arrive of the commencement of hostile demonstrations of a decided character, for which they were perfectly prepared, and for which a vigilant look-out was maintained along the general line of the Advanced Posts.

From the foregoing, however, it would appear that the concentration of WELLINGTON's Army on its own Left, and that of BLÜCHER's Army on its own Right, required longer time than that in which they could have been respectively accomplished on other points; and further that the distribution of the former was better calculated to meet the Enemy's advance by Mons, and that of the latter to meet it by Namur, than to oppose a line of attack by Charleroi. This peculiar feature in the dispositions of the two Commanders did not escape the vigilance of NAPOLEON, who, as will be seen in the sequel, made it subservient to his hopes of beating their Armies in detail.

The French troops destined to constitute the Grand Army with which NAPOLEON had decided upon taking the field against the allied forces in Belgium, comprised the First, Second, Third, Fourth, and Sixth Corps d'Armée; four Corps of Cavalry; and the Imperial Guard: amounting altogether to 116,124 men:—

Infantry

83,753

Cavalry

20,959

Artillery, Waggon-Train, and Engineers

11,412

———

116,124 men and 350 guns.

The First Corps d'Armée, commanded by Lieutenant General Count D'ERLON, consisted

of the First Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General ALIX;

of the Second Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron DONZELOT;

of the Third Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron MARCOGNET;

of the Fourth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Count DURETTE;

and of the First Light Cavalry Division, under Lieutenant General JAQUINOT;

with 5 Batteries of Foot, and 1 of Horse, Artillery.

In the beginning of June, this Corps was stationed in and around Lille.

The Second Corps d'Armée, commanded by Lieutenant General Count REILLE, consisted

of the Fifth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron BACHELU;

of the Sixth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Prince JEROME NAPOLEON;

of the Seventh Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Count GIRARD;

of the Ninth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Count FOY;

and of the Second Light Cavalry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron PIRÉ;

with 5 Batteries of Foot, and 1 of Horse, Artillery.

This Corps was stationed in and around Valenciennes.

The Third Corps d'Armée, commanded by Lieutenant General Count VANDAMME, consisted

of the Eighth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron LE FOL;

of the Tenth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron HABERT;

of the Eleventh Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General BERTHEZENE;

and of the Third Light Cavalry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron DOMON;

with 4 Batteries of Foot, and 1 of Horse, Artillery.

This Corps was assembled in and around Mézières.

The Fourth Corps d'Armée, commanded by Lieutenant General Count GÉRARD, consisted

of the Twelfth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron PECHEUX;

of the Thirteenth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron VICHERY;

of the Fourteenth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General DE BOURMONT;

and of the Sixth Light Cavalry Division, under Lieutenant General MAURIN;

with 4 Batteries of Foot, and 1 of Horse, Artillery.

This Corps occupied Metz, Longwy, and Thionville, and formed the basis of the Army of the Moselle; but it was now decided that it should approach the Sambre, and unite itself with the Grand Army.

The Sixth Corps d'Armée, commanded by Lieutenant General Count LOBAU, consisted

of the Nineteenth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron SIMMER;

of the Twentieth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron JEANNIN;

of the Twenty-First Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron TESTE;

with 4 Batteries of Foot, and 1 of Horse, Artillery.

This Corps was assembled in and around Laon.

The four Corps forming the Reserve Cavalry were placed under the command of Marshal Count GROUCHY.

The First, commanded by Lieutenant General Count PAJOL, consisted

of the Fourth Cavalry Division (Hussars), under Lieutenant General Baron SOULT;

and of the Fifth Division (Lancers and Chasseurs), under Lieutenant General Baron SUBERVIE;

with 2 Batteries of Horse Artillery.

The Second Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General Count EXCELMANS, consisted

of the Ninth Division (Dragoons), under Lieutenant General STROLZ;

and of the Tenth Division (Dragoons), under Lieutenant General Baron CHASTEL;

with 2 Batteries of Horse Artillery.

The Third Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General Count DE VALMY (KELLERMANN), consisted

of the Eleventh Division (Dragoons and Cuirassiers), under Lieutenant General Baron L'HERITIER;

and of the Twelfth Division (Carabiniers and Cuirassiers), under Lieutenant General ROUSSEL D'HURBAL;

with 2 Batteries of Horse Artillery.

The Fourth Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General Count MILHAUD, consisted

of the Thirteenth Division (Cuirassiers), under Lieutenant General WATHIER;

and of the Fourteenth Division (Cuirassiers), under Lieutenant General Baron DELORT;

with 2 Batteries of Horse Artillery.

The principal portion of the Reserve Cavalry lay in cantonments between the Aisne and the frontier.

The Infantry of the Imperial Guard consisted

of the 1st and 2nd Regiments of Grenadiers, under Lieutenant General Count FRIANT;

of the 3rd and 4th Regiments of Grenadiers, under Lieutenant General Count ROGUET;

of the 1st and 2nd Regiments of Chasseurs, under Lieutenant General Count MORAND;

of the 3rd and 4th Regiments of Chasseurs, under Lieutenant General Count MICHEL;

of the 1st and 3rd Regiments of Tirailleurs, under Lieutenant General Count DUHESME;

and of the 1st and 3rd Voltigeurs, under Lieutenant General Count BARROIS.

The Cavalry of the Guard consisted

of two Regiments of Heavy Cavalry (Grenadiers à Cheval and Dragoons), under Lieutenant General Count GUYOT;

and of three Regiments of Light Cavalry (Chasseurs à Cheval and Lancers), under Lieutenant General LEFÈBVRE-DESNOUETTES.

Attached to the Guard were 6 Batteries of Foot, and 4 Batteries of Horse, Artillery, with 3 Batteries of Reserve Artillery; comprising altogether 96 pieces of cannon, under the command of Lieutenant General DESVAUX DE ST. MAURICE.

These troops were principally in Paris.

The French Emperor having, upon the grounds explained in a former Chapter, determined to take the Field against the Allied Armies in Belgium, the commencement of active operations could no longer be deferred. When we reflect upon the disparity of force with which he was going to contend against two such Generals as WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER, we are bound to acknowledge that it was an undertaking daring and perilous in the extreme, even for an individual of the dauntless and adventurous character of NAPOLEON. A delay of only a few weeks would have secured for him, by means of the vast organisation which was in constant and rapid progress, a sufficient accession of disposable troops to have enabled him to effect a powerful diversion upon either WELLINGTON's Right, or BLÜCHER's Left, Flank, and thus to impart an infinitely greater degree of weight and stability to his main operations; but then, on the other hand, this delay would also have brought the powerful Armies of the confederated Sovereigns across the whole line of his eastern frontier, and have led to the consummation of that combined movement upon the capital, the execution of which it was his great aim to frustrate.

But it was not the first time that NAPOLEON had advanced against such fearful superiority of numerical strength. In the previous year, when nearly surrounded by the victorious forces of Prussia, Austria, and Russia, when apparently overwhelmed by a succession of disasters, and when his Army was daily diminishing by the desertion of newly raised conscripts, and presenting the mere wreck of its former self, he was at the very acme of his mental energy, and in the full possession of his determinate and all subduing will. His great genius seemed to acquire additional vigour and elasticity, with the increasing desperation of his position; and darting with electric suddenness and rapidity, now upon one adversary and then upon another, maintaining with the renowned leaders of his detached forces, a combination of movements developing the highest order of strategy, he succeeded by his brilliant triumphs at Champaubert, Montmirail, and Monterau, not only in stemming the torrent of invasion, but in causing the resumption of the diplomatic preliminaries of a Peace. This Peace, however, these very triumphs induced him, as if by a fatality, to reject with scorn and indignation, although the terms were honourable in the highest degree under his then existing circumstances.

Hence, with such a retrospect, NAPOLEON might well indulge in hope and confidence as to the result of the approaching Campaign, notwithstanding the want of sufficient time for a greater development of his resources. A finer or a more gallant Army, or one more complete and efficient in every respect, than that which he was going to lead in person, never took the Field.

Napoleon

He had selected for the line of his main operations the direct road to Brussels, by Charleroi, that being the road, as before remarked, on which WELLINGTON's Left, and BLÜCHER's Right respectively rested, and which he designed to maintain by first overcoming the Prussian Army, which was the most advanced on that line, and then attacking the Anglo-Allied troops before they could be collected in sufficient strength to prevent his further progress; his grand object being to impede the junction of the two Armies; to vanquish them in detail; to establish himself in Brussels; to arouse the dense population in Belgium, of which a vast proportion secretly adhered to his cause; to reannex the country to the French Empire; to excite the desertion of the Belgian soldiery from the service of Holland; to prevent a check by these means to the operations of the invading Armies crossing the Rhine; perhaps also to enter into negotiations; and, at all events, to gain, what was to him of vital importance, time for the advance and co-operation of further reinforcements from France.

The necessary Orders were now despatched for the concentration of the Grand Army; and in order to mask its movements as much as possible, the whole line of the Belgian frontier was studded with numerous Detachments of the National Guards furnished by the garrisons of the fortresses, more especially along that part of the frontier which passes in advance of Valenciennes, Condé, Lille, and even as far as Dunkirk; all the debouchés of which line were strongly occupied, the Outposts tripled, and there was every apparent indication that either the principal attack, or at least a formidable diversion, was in course of preparation in that quarter.

These measures had the effect of strengthening the anticipations which WELLINGTON had previously formed of offensive movements from the side of Lille and Valenciennes, and consequently of placing him still more upon his guard against any hasty and incautious junction of his forces with those of BLÜCHER, until fully satisfied as to the true direction and object of NAPOLEON's main operations.

On the 12th of June, Lieutenant Colonel WISSELL, whose Regiment, the 1st Hussars of the King's German Legion, formed an extensive line of Outposts in front of Tournai, reported to Major General Sir HUSSEY VIVIAN, to whose Brigade the Regiment belonged, that he had ascertained, from information on which he could rely, that the French Army had assembled on the frontier, and was prepared to attack. VIVIAN desired him to report upon the subject to Lord HILL, to whose Corps his Regiment was attached while employed on this particular service.

The next morning, VIVIAN repaired in person to the Outposts, and found that a French Cavalry Picquet which had previously been posted opposite to Tournai, had a short time before marched to join the main Army, and had been relieved by Douaniers. These, upon being spoken to by VIVIAN, did not hesitate to say that their Army was concentrating, and that if the Allies did not advance, their troops would attack. On returning to his Quarters, VIVIAN communicated what he had seen and heard both to Lord HILL and the Earl of UXBRIDGE, by whom the circumstances were made known to the Duke of WELLINGTON. His Grace, however, for reasons before stated, did not think the proper moment had arrived for making any alteration in the disposition of his forces.

GÉRARD's Corps quitted Metz on the 6th of June, with Orders to reach Philippeville by the 14th. The Imperial Guard began its march from Paris on the 8th, and reached Avesnes on the 13th, as did also LOBAU's Corps from Laon. D'ERLON's Corps from Lille, REILLE's Corps from Valenciennes, and VANDAMME's Corps from Mézières, likewise arrived at Maubeuge and Avesnes on the 13th. The four Corps of Reserve Cavalry concentrated upon the Upper Sambre.

The junction of the several Corps on the same day, and almost at the same hour (with the exception of the Fourth, which joined the next day), displayed the usual skill of NAPOLEON in the combination of movements. Their leaders congratulated themselves upon these auspicious preparations, and upon finding the "Grand Army" once more assembled in "all the pomp and circumstance of glorious war:" the appearance of the troops, though fatigued, was all that could be desired; and their enthusiasm was at the highest on hearing that the Emperor himself, who had quitted Paris at three o'clock on the morning of the 12th, and passed the night at Laon, had actually arrived amongst them.

Upon the following day, the French Army bivouacked on three different points.

The Left, consisting of D'ERLON's and REILLE's Corps, and amounting to about 44,000 men, was posted on the right bank of the Sambre at Solre sur Sambre.

The Centre, consisting of VANDAMME's and LOBAU's Corps, of the Imperial Guard, and of the Cavalry Reserves, amounting altogether to about 60,000 men, was at Beaumont, which was made the Head Quarters.

The Right, composed of GÉRARD's Corps and of a Division of Heavy Cavalry, amounting altogether to about 16,000 men, was in front of Philippeville.

The bivouacs were established in rear of some slight eminences, with a view to conceal their fires from the observation of the Enemy.

The Army, while thus assembled, on the eve of opening the Campaign, received through the medium of an Ordre du Jour the following spirit-stirring appeal from its Chief:—

"NAPOLEON, by the Grace of God, and the Constitutions of the Empire,

Emperor of the French, etc., to the Grand Army,

"At the Imperial Head Quarters,

Avesnes, June 14th, 1815.

"Soldiers! this day is the anniversary of Marengo and of Friedland, which twice decided the destiny of Europe. Then, as after Austerlitz, as after Wagram, we were too generous! We believed in the protestations and in the oaths of Princes, whom we left on their thrones. Now, however, leagued together, they aim at the independence, and the most sacred rights of France. They have commenced the most unjust of aggressions. Let us, then, march to meet them. Are they and we no longer the same men?

"Soldiers! at Jena, against these same Prussians, now so arrogant, you were one to three, and at Montmirail one to six!

"Let those among you who have been captives to the English, describe the nature of their prison ships, and the frightful miseries they endured.

"The Saxons, the Belgians, the Hanoverians, the soldiers of the Confederation of the Rhine, lament that they are compelled to use their arms in the cause of the Princes, the enemies of justice and of the rights of all nations. They know that this Coalition is insatiable! After having devoured twelve millions of Poles, twelve millions of Italians, one million of Saxons, and six millions of Belgians, it now wishes to devour the States of the second rank in Germany.

"Madmen! one moment of prosperity has bewildered them. The oppression and the humiliation of the French people are beyond their power. If they enter France they will there find their grave.

"Soldiers! we have forced marches to make, battles to fight, dangers to encounter; but, with firmness, victory will be ours. The rights, the honour, and the happiness of the country will be recovered!

"To every Frenchman who has a heart, the moment is now arrived to conquer or to die!

"NAPOLEON."

"THE MARSHAL DUKE OF DALMATIA,

Major General."

FOOTNOTES:

[6] In order to avoid the constant repetition of the prefix "von" to the names of the German Officers, I have omitted it altogether in the present edition; an omission, however, which I feel persuaded those Officers will not consider as involving any breach of courtesy or respect.

[7] Prussian General Officers bearing the same family name, are usually distinguished by the addition of the Roman numerals. General VON PIRCH I. is named on the next page.

CHAPTER IV.

NAPOLEON by his precautionary measures of strengthening his Advanced Posts, and of displaying along the whole line of the Belgian frontier an equal degree of vigilance and activity, had effectually concealed from his adversaries the combined movements of his several Corps d'Armée, and their concentration on the right bank of the Sambre.

During the night of the 13th, however, the light reflected upon the sky by the fires of the French bivouacs, did not escape the vigilant observation of ZIETEN's Outposts, whence it was communicated to the Rear that these fires appeared to be in the direction of Walcourt and of Beaumont, and also in the vicinity of Solre sur Sambre; further, that all reports received through spies and deserters concurred in representing that NAPOLEON was expected to join the French Army on that evening; that the Imperial Guard and the Second Corps had arrived at Avesnes and Maubeuge; also that, at one o'clock in the afternoon of that day, four French Battalions had crossed the river at Solre sur Sambre, and occupied Merbes le Château; that late in the night the Enemy had pushed forward a strong Detachment as far as Sart la Bussière; and lastly, that an attack by the French would certainly take place on the 14th or 15th.

On the 14th of June, the Dutch-Belgian General VAN MERLEN, who was stationed at St Symphorien, near Mons, and who commanded the Outposts between the latter place and Binche which formed the extreme Right of the Prussians, ascertained that the French troops had moved from Maubeuge and its vicinity by Beaumont towards Philippeville, that there was no longer any hostile force in his front, except a Picquet at Bettignies, and some National Guards in other villages. He forwarded this important information to the Prussian General STEINMETZ, on his left, with whom he was in constant communication, and by whom it was despatched to General ZIETEN at Charleroi.

The Prussian General PIRCH II., who was posted on the left of STEINMETZ, also sent word to ZIETEN that he had received information through his Outposts that the French Army had concentrated in the vicinity of Beaumont and Merbes le Château; that their Army consisted of 150,000 men, and was commanded by General VANDAMME, JEROME BUONAPARTE, and some other distinguished Officers; that since the previous day all crossing of the frontier had been forbidden by the French under pain of death; and that a Patrol of the Enemy had been observed that day near Biercée, not far from Thuin.

During the day, frequent accounts were brought to the troops of ZIETEN's Corps, generally corroborative of the above, by the country people who were bringing away, and seeking some place of safety for, their cattle. Intelligence was also obtained of the arrival of NAPOLEON, and of his brother, Prince JEROME.

ZIETEN immediately transmitted the substance of this information to Prince BLÜCHER and to the Duke of WELLINGTON; and it was perfectly consistent with that which the latter had received from Major General DÖRNBERG, who had been posted in observation at Mons, and from General VAN MERLEN (through the Prince of ORANGE) who, as already mentioned, commanded the Outposts between that place and Binche. Nothing, however, was as yet positively known concerning the real point of concentration, the probable strength of the Enemy, or his intended offensive movements, and the Allied Commanders therefore refrained from making any alteration in their dispositions, and calmly awaited the arrival of reports of a more definite character concerning the Enemy's designs.

ZIETEN's troops were kept under arms during the night, and were collected by Battalions at their respective points of assembly.

Later in the day ZIETEN ascertained, through his Outposts, that strong French Columns, composed of all Arms, were assembling in his front, and that every thing portended an attack on the following morning.

ZIETEN's communication of this intelligence reached BLÜCHER between nine and ten o'clock on the night of the 14th.

Simultaneous Orders were consequently despatched by eleven o'clock for the march of PIRCH's Corps from Namur upon Sombref, and of THIELEMANN's Corps from Ciney to Namur. An Order had already, in the course of the day, been forwarded to BÜLOW at Liege, desiring him to make such a disposition of his Corps d'Armée as should admit of its concentration at Hannut in one march; and at midnight a further Order was despatched, requiring him to concentrate his troops in cantonment about Hannut.

ZIETEN was directed to await the advance of the Enemy in his position upon the Sambre; and, in the event of his being attacked by superior numbers, and compelled to retire, to effect his retreat as slowly as circumstances would permit, in the direction of Fleurus, so as to afford sufficient time for the concentration of the other three Corps in rear of the latter point.

The vigilance which was thus exercised along both the Anglo-Allied and Prussian line of Outposts, obtained for WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER the fullest extent of information which they could reasonably have calculated on receiving respecting the dispositions of the Enemy immediately previous to an attack. They had been put in possession of the fact that considerable masses of French troops had moved by their right, and assembled in front of Charleroi. Still, this baring of the frontier beyond Tournai, Mons, and Binche, of the troops which had previously occupied that line, and their concentration in front of Charleroi, might be designed to mask the real line of operation, to draw the Anglo-Allied troops towards Charleroi, upon which a feigned attack would be made, while the real attack was intended to be by Mons. Hence no alteration was made by the Duke in the disposition of his forces; but the Prussian Field Marshal immediately ordered the concentration of his own troops at a point where they would be at hand in case Charleroi should be the real line of attack, and whence they could far more readily move to the support of WELLINGTON, should that attack be made by the Mons road.

ZIETEN's position, and his line of Advanced Posts, have already been described. His Right Brigade (the First), having its Head Quarters at Fontaine l'Evêque, held the ground between Binche and the Sambre; his Centre Brigade (the Second) lay along the Sambre, occupying Marchienne au Pont, Dampremy, La Roux, Charleroi, Châtelet, and Gilly; a portion of his Third Brigade occupied Farciennes and Tamines on the Sambre, while the remainder was posted in reserve between Fleurus and the Sambre; and his Left Brigade (the Fourth) was extended along this river nearly as far as Namur. The Reserve Cavalry of the First Corps had been brought more in advance, and was now cantoned in the vicinity of the Piéton, having Gosselies for its point of concentration.

In this position, ZIETEN, without making the slightest alteration, remained fully prepared for the expected attack on the morrow.

While NAPOLEON was occupied in prescribing his intended order of attack, he received a despatch from Count GÉRARD announcing that Lieutenant General DE BOURMONT, and Colonels CLOUET and VILLOUTREYS, attached to the Fourth Corps, had deserted to the Enemy—a circumstance which induced the Emperor to make some alteration in his dispositions.

The morning of the 15th had scarcely broken, when the French Army commenced its march towards the Sambre, in three Columns, from the three bivouacs already mentioned as having been taken up during the previous night. The Left Column advanced from Solre sur Sambre, by Thuin, upon Marchienne au Pont; the Centre from Beaumont, by Ham sur Heure, upon Charleroi; and the Right Column from Philippeville, by Gerpinnes, upon Châtelet.

As early as half past three o'clock in the morning, the head of the Left Column came in contact with the Prussian troops in front of Lobbes, firing upon, and driving in, the Picquets of the 2nd Battalion of the 1st Regiment of Westphalian Landwehr, commanded by Captain GILLHAUSEN. This Officer who was well aware that the French troops that had assembled, the night before, in great force in his front, intended to attack him in the morning, had posted his Battalion so as to afford it every advantage to be derived from the hilly and intersected ground it occupied. The French, however, inclined more to their right, and joined other troops advancing along the road to Thuin, which lay on his left. Shortly after, they drove back an advanced Cavalry Picquet; and, at half past four, commenced a fire from four guns upon the Outpost of Maladrie, about a mile in front of Thuin.

This cannonade, which announced the opening of the Campaign by the French, was heard by the Prussian troops forming the Left Wing of STEINMETZ's Brigade; but the atmosphere, which was extremely thick and heavy, was most unfavourable for the conveyance of sound; so much so, that the greater portion of the Right Wing of the Brigade remained for a considerable time in ignorance of the Enemy's advance.

The firing, however, was distinctly heard at Charleroi; and ZIETEN, who, by the reports which he forwarded on the 14th to WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER, had fully prepared these Commanders to expect an attack, lost no time in communicating to them the important fact, that hostilities had actually commenced.

Shortly before five o'clock, he despatched Courier Jägers to their respective Head Quarters, Brussels and Namur, with letters containing the information that since half past four o'clock, he had heard several cannon shots fired in his front, and at the time he was writing, the fire of musketry also, but that he had not yet received any report from his Outposts. To BLÜCHER he at the same time intimated that he should direct the whole Corps to fall back into position; and, should it become absolutely necessary, to concentrate at Fleurus. His report to the Duke of WELLINGTON arrived in Brussels at nine o'clock in the morning; that to Prince BLÜCHER reached Namur between eight and nine o'clock. The former, while it placed the British Commander on the qui vive, did not induce him to adopt any particular measure—he awaited further and more definite information; but the latter satisfied the Prussian Field Marshal that he had taken a wise precaution in having already ordered the concentration of his several Corps in the position of Sombref.

The Prussian troops at Maladrie checked, for a time, the advance of the French upon Thuin, and maintained their ground for more than an hour, with the greatest bravery. They were overpowered, and driven back upon Thuin. This place was occupied by the 3rd Battalion of the 2nd Westphalian Landwehr, under Major MONSTERBERG, who, after an obstinate and gallant resistance, during which the Battalion suffered an immense loss, was forced to retire, about seven o'clock, upon Montigny, where he found Lieutenant Colonel WOISKY, with two Squadrons of the 1st West Prussian Dragoons.

The French succeeded in taking this village, and the retreat was then continued in good order, under the protection of WOISKY's Dragoons, towards Marchienne au Pont; but before reaching this place, the latter were attacked, and completely overthrown by the French Cavalry; and the Infantry getting into disorder at the same moment were partly cut down, and many were taken prisoners. Indeed so severe was the loss which the 3rd Battalion of the 2nd Westphalian Landwehr suffered in this retreat, that the mere handful of men which remained could not possibly be looked upon as constituting a Battalion in the proper meaning of the term. It was reduced to a mere skeleton. Lieutenant Colonel WOISKY was wounded on this occasion; but continued, nevertheless, at the head of his Dragoons.

Captain GILLHAUSEN, who, as before stated, commanded the Prussian Battalion posted at Lobbes, as soon as he had satisfied himself that Thuin was taken, saw the necessity of effecting his own retreat, which he did, after the lapse of half an hour, drawing in his Picquets, and occupying the Bridge over the Sambre with one Company. He then fell back, and occupied the Wood of Sar de Lobbes, where he received an Order, as soon as the Post of Hoarbes was also taken by the Enemy, to continue his retreat, taking a direction between Fontaine l'Evêque and Anderlues.

The Post at Abbaye d'Alnes, occupied by the 3rd Battalion of the 1st Westphalian Landwehr, under the temporary command of Captain GROLLMANN, also fell into the hands of the French, between eight and nine o'clock.

As soon as the Commander of the First Prussian Brigade—General STEINMETZ—was made acquainted with the attack upon his most Advanced Posts along the Sambre, he despatched an Officer of his Staff—Major ARNAULD—to the Dutch-Belgian General VAN MERLEN at St Symphorien, situated on the road between Binche and Mons, to make him fully acquainted with what had taken place, and with the fact that his Brigade was falling back into position. On his way, Major ARNAULD directed Major ENGELHARDT, who commanded the Outposts on the right, to lose not a moment in withdrawing the chain of Picquets; and on arriving at Binche, he spread the alarm that the French had attacked, and that the Left of the Brigade was warmly engaged, which rendered it necessary that the Right should retire with the utmost expedition. Until this Officer's arrival, the Prussian troops in this quarter were wholly ignorant of the attack; the state of the atmosphere, to which allusion has already been made, having prevented their hearing the slightest sound of any firing. They had a much greater extent of ground to pass over in retreat than the rest of the Brigade, and yet, by the above unfortunate circumstance, they were the last to retire.

ZIETEN, having ascertained, about eight o'clock, that the whole French Army appeared to be in motion, and that the direction of the advance of its Columns seemed to indicate the probability of Charleroi and its vicinity being the main object of the attack, sent out the necessary Orders to his Brigades. The First was to retire by Courcelles to the position in rear of Gosselies; the Second was to defend the three Bridges over the Sambre, at Marchienne au Pont, Charleroi, and Châtelet, for a time sufficient to enable the First Brigade to effect its retreat towards Gosselies, and thus to prevent its being cut off by the Enemy, after which it was to retire behind Gilly; the Third and Fourth Brigades, as also the Reserve Cavalry and Artillery, were to concentrate as rapidly as possible, and to take up a position in rear of Fleurus.

The three points by which the First Brigade was to fall back, were Mont St Aldegonde, for the troops on the right, Anderlues for those in the centre, and Fontaine l'Evêque for the left. In order that they might reach these three points about the same time, ZIETEN ordered that those in front of Fontaine l'Evêque should yield their ground as slowly as the Enemy's attack would admit. Having reached the line of these three points, about ten o'clock, the Brigade commenced its further retreat towards Courcelles, having its proper Left protected by a separate Column consisting of the 1st Regiment of Westphalian Landwehr and two Companies of Silesian Rifles, led by Colonel HOFFMANN, in the direction of Roux and Jumet, towards Gosselies.

At Marchienne au Pont stood the 2nd Battalion of the 6th Prussian Regiment, belonging to the Second Brigade of ZIETEN's Corps. The Bridge was barricaded, and with the aid of two guns, resolutely maintained against several attacks; after which these troops commenced their retreat upon Gilly, by Dampremy. In the latter place were three Companies of the 1st Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Westphalian Landwehr, with four guns. These also retired about the same time towards Gilly, the guns protecting the retreat by their fire from the Churchyard; after which they moved off as rapidly as possible towards Gilly, while the Battalion marched upon Fleurus; but the 4th Company, which defended the Bridge of La Roux until Charleroi was taken, was too late to rejoin the latter, and therefore attached itself to the First Brigade, which was retreating by its Right Flank.

Lieutenant General Count PAJOL's Corps of Light Cavalry formed the Advanced Guard of the Centre Column of the French Army: it was to have been supported by VANDAMME's Corps of Infantry, but by some mistake, this General had not received his Orders, and at six o'clock in the morning had not quitted his bivouac. NAPOLEON, perceiving the error, led forward the Imperial Guards in immediate support of PAJOL. As the latter advanced, the Prussian Outposts, though hard pressed, retired, skirmishing in good order. At Couillet, on the Sambre, about a mile and a half below Charleroi, the French Cavalry fell upon a Company of the 3rd Battalion of the 28th Prussian Regiment, surrounded it, and forced it to surrender.

Immediately afterwards, the French gained possession of Marcinelles, a village quite close to Charleroi, and connected with this town by a dike 300 paces in length, terminating at a Bridge, the head of which was palisaded. Along this dike the French Cavalry ventured to advance, but was suddenly driven back by the Prussian Skirmishers, who lined the hedges and ditches intersecting the opposite slope of the embankment; a part of the village was retaken, and an attempt made to destroy the Bridge. The French, however, having renewed the attack with increased force, succeeded in finally carrying both the dike and the Bridge, and by this means effected their entrance into Charleroi. Major ROHR, who commanded this Post, now felt himself under the necessity of effecting his retreat with the 1st Battalion of the 6th Prussian Regiment, towards the preconcerted position in rear of Gilly, which he did in good order, though hotly pursued by Detachments of PAJOL's Dragoons.

By eleven o'clock, the French were in full possession of Charleroi, as also of both banks of the Sambre above the town, and REILLE's Corps was effecting its passage over the river at Marchienne au Pont.

The right Column of the French Army, commanded by Count GÉRARD, having a longer distance to traverse, had not yet reached its destined point, Châtelet on the Sambre.

The Fourth Brigade of ZIETEN's Corps, as also the advanced portion of the Third, continued their retreat towards Fleurus; General JAGOW, who commanded the latter, having left the two Silesian Rifle Companies and the Fusilier Battalion[8] of the 7th Prussian Regiment at Farciennes and Tamines, for the purpose of watching the points of passage across the Sambre, and of protecting the Left Flank of the position at Gilly. But, from the moment the French made themselves masters of Charleroi, and of the left bank of the Sambre above that town, the situation of the First Brigade under General STEINMETZ became extremely critical. ZIETEN immediately ordered General JAGOW, whose Brigade was in reserve, to detach Colonel RÜCHEL with the 29th Regiment of Infantry to Gosselies, for the purpose of facilitating General STEINMETZ's retreat. The Colonel found that General RÖDER (commanding the Reserve Cavalry of the Corps) had posted there the 6th Regiment of Prussian Uhlans (Lancers) under Lieutenant Colonel LÜTZOW, to whom he confided the defence of Gosselies, which he occupied with the 2nd Battalion of the 29th Regiment, while he placed himself in reserve with the other two Battalions.

As soon as the French had assembled in sufficient force at Charleroi, NAPOLEON ordered Count PAJOL to detach General CLARY's Brigade towards Gosselies, and to advance with the remainder of the First Corps of Reserve Cavalry towards Gilly. General CLARY, with the 1st French Hussars, reached Jumet, on the left of the Brussels road, and only but little more than a mile from Gosselies, before the First Prussian Brigade had crossed the Piéton. He now advanced to attack Gosselies, but was met by Lieutenant Colonel LÜTZOW and his Dragoons, who defeated and repulsed him, and thus secured for General STEINMETZ time to pass the Piéton; and as soon as the latter had turned the Defile of Gosselies, Colonel RÜCHEL with the 29th Regiment moved off to rejoin the Third Brigade.

The check thus experienced by General CLARY led to his being supported by Lieutenant General LEFÈBVRE-DESNOUETTES, with the Light Cavalry of the Guard and the two Batteries attached to this force; and a Regiment from Lieutenant General DUHESME's Division of the Young Guard was advanced midway between Charleroi and Gosselies as a Reserve to LEFÈBVRE-DESNOUETTES. The Advanced Guard of REILLE's Corps, which had crossed the Sambre at Marchienne au Pont, was also moving directly upon Gosselies, with the design both of cutting off the retreat of ZIETEN's troops along the Brussels road, and of separating the Prussians from the Anglo-Allied Army. D'ERLON's Corps, which was considerably in the rear, received orders to follow and support REILLE.

General STEINMETZ, upon approaching Gosselies, and perceiving the strength of the Enemy and the consequent danger of being completely cut off, with the utmost promptitude and decision directed the 2nd Battalion of the 1st Westphalian Landwehr to march against the Enemy's Left Flank, with a view to divert his attention and to check his advance, while, protected by the 6th Lancers and the 1st Silesian Hussars, he continued his retreat towards Heppignies. This plan was attended with complete success; and STEINMETZ reached Heppignies with scarcely any loss, followed by General GIRARD at the head of the Seventh Division of the Second French Corps d'Armée, with the remainder of which REILLE continued his advance along the Brussels road. Heppignies was already occupied by the 2nd and 3rd Battalions of the 12th Prussian Regiment, and with this increase of strength STEINMETZ drew up in order of battle, and upon GIRARD's attempting to force the place, after having previously occupied Ransart, he advanced against him, and drove him back in the direction of Gosselies. A brisk cannonade ensued, which was maintained on the part of the Prussians, only so long as it was deemed necessary for covering their retreat upon Fleurus.

In conformity with ZIETEN's Orders, General PIRCH II., when forced to abandon Charleroi, retired to Gilly, where, having concentrated the Second Brigade, about two o'clock, he took up a favourable position along a ridge in rear of a rivulet; his Right resting upon the Abbey of Soleilmont, his Left extending towards Châtelineau, which Flank was also protected by a Detachment occupying the Bridge of Châtelet, GÉRARD's Corps not having as yet arrived at that point. He posted the Fusilier Battalion of the 6th Regiment in a small Wood which lay in advance on the exterior slope of the ridge; four guns on the right, upon an eminence commanding the valley in front; two guns between this point and the Fleurus road, as also two guns on the right of the road, to impede as much as possible the advance of any Columns towards Gilly. The Sharp Shooters of the Fusilier Battalion of the 6th Regiment, by lining some adjacent hedges, afforded protection to the Artillery. The 2nd Battalion of the 28th Regiment was stationed beyond the Fleurus road, near the Abbey of Soleilmont, in such a manner as to be concealed from the Enemy. The 1st Battalion of this Regiment stood across the road leading to Lambusart; and its Fusilier Battalion was posted more to the left, towards Châtelet. The 2nd Battalion of the 2nd Westphalian Landwehr was posted in support of the Battery in rear of Gilly. The 1st Battalion of this Regiment, previously mentioned as on the march from Dampremy to Fleurus, passed through Lodelinsart and Soleilmont, and rejoined the Brigade in rear of Gilly, before the affair had terminated. The 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 6th Regiment formed the Reserve. The 1st West Prussian Dragoons were posted on the declivity of the ridge towards Châtelet: they furnished the Advanced Posts, and patrolled the valley of the Sambre, maintaining the communication with the Detachment at Farciennes, belonging to the Third Brigade.

General PIRCH, foreseeing that in the event of the Enemy succeeding in turning his Right, a rapid advance along the Fleurus road would be the means of greatly molesting, if not of seriously endangering, his retreat upon Lambusart, took the precaution of having this road blocked up by an abatis in the Wood through which it led.

VANDAMMME did not reach Charleroi until three o'clock in the afternoon, when he received Orders to pursue the Prussians, in conjunction with GROUCHY, along the Fleurus road. It was, however, a considerable time before any advance was made. In the first place, the whole of VANDAMME's Corps had to cross the Sambre by a single Bridge; secondly, both Generals were deceived by exaggerated reports concerning the strength of the Prussians in rear of the Fleurus Woods; and GROUCHY who had gone forward to reconnoitre, returned to the Emperor with a request for further instructions. Upon this, NAPOLEON undertook a reconnaissance in person, accompanied by the four Squadrons de Service; and having formed an opinion that the amount of force in question did not exceed 18, or 20,000 men, he gave his Orders for the attack of General PIRCH's Brigade.

The French Generals having directed their preparatory dispositions from the Windmill near the Farm of Grand Drieu, opened the engagement about six o'clock in the evening, with a fire from two Batteries. Three Columns of Infantry advanced in echelon from the right, the first directing its course towards the little Wood occupied by the Fusilier Battalion of the 6th Prussian Regiment; the second passing to the right of Gilly; and the third winding round the left of this Village. The attack was supported by two Brigades of General EXCELMANS' Cavalry Corps, namely, those of Generals BOURTHE and BONNEMAIN; of which one was directed towards Châtelet, thus menacing the Prussian Left Flank, and the other advanced along the Fleurus road.

The Battery attached to the Second Prussian Brigade was in the act of replying with great spirit to the superior fire from the French Artillery, and the Light Troops were already engaged, when General PIRCH received ZIETEN's Orders to avoid an action against superior numbers, and to retire by Lambusart upon Fleurus.

Perceiving the formidable advance and overwhelming force of the Enemy, he did not hesitate a moment in carrying those Orders into effect, and made his dispositions accordingly; but the retreat had scarcely commenced when his Battalions were vigorously assailed by the French Cavalry. NAPOLEON, in the hope of profiting by this retrograde movement, sent against the retreating Columns the four Squadrons de Service of the Guard, under General LETORT, a distinguished Cavalry Officer attached to his Staff. The Prussian Infantry withstood the repeated attacks of the French Cavalry with undaunted bravery, and aided by the gallant exertions of Lieutenant Colonel WOISKY, who boldly met the Enemy with the 1st West Prussian Dragoons, and checked his progress, the greater part of it succeeded in gaining the Wood of Fleurus. The Fusilier Battalion of the 28th Regiment (of which it will be recollected, one Company had previously been captured on the right bank of the Sambre) was the only Column broken on this occasion. It had been ordered to retire into the Wood by Rondchamp, but before it could complete the movement, it was overtaken by the Enemy's Cavalry, by which it was furiously assailed, and suffered a loss of two thirds of its number.

The Fusilier Battalion of the 6th Regiment was more fortunate. When about five hundred paces from the Wood, it was attacked by the Enemy's Cavalry on the plain, but forming Square, and reserving its fire until the French horsemen had approached within twenty or thirty paces, it gallantly repelled several charges. As the vigour with which these attacks were made began to slacken, the Battalion cleared its way with the bayonet through the Cavalry that continued hovering round it. One of its Companies immediately extended itself along the edge of the wood, and kept the French Cavalry at bay. The latter suffered severely on this occasion, and General LETORT who led the attacks was mortally wounded.

The Brandenburg Dragoons had been detached by ZIETEN in support of PIRCH's Brigade, and opportunely reaching the Field of Action, made several charges against the French Cavalry, which they repulsed and compelled to relinquish its pursuit.

PIRCH's Brigade now took up a position in front of Lambusart, which was occupied by some Battalions of the Third Brigade, and General RÖDER joined it with his remaining three Regiments of Cavalry and a Battery of Horse Artillery. At this moment, the French Cavalry, which was formed up in position, opened a fire from three Batteries of Horse Artillery, and thus brought on a cannonade, with which, however, the affair terminated.

The First Prussian Brigade having safely executed its retreat from Heppignies, towards Fleurus, reached St Amand about eleven o'clock at night.

The Detachments left by the Third Brigade at Farciennes and Tamines, had been previously called in, and effected their retreat without any molestation, as did also, subsequently, the Second Brigade from Lambusart, by Boulet, towards Fleurus, protected by the Reserve Cavalry.

ZIETEN's Corps, at three o'clock in the morning had possessed a line of Advanced Posts, from Dinant on the Meuse, crossing the Sambre at Thuin, and extending as far as Bonne Esperance, in advance of Binche; thus stretching along a space of from forty to fifty miles in length: its main force occupied the Sambre from Thuin as far as its confluence with the Meuse, an extent of, at least, thirty six miles, exclusive of the numerous windings throughout the whole course of the river between those two points. The men had, since daybreak, been constantly under arms, in motion, and almost as constantly engaged, pursued, and assailed upon all points by an overwhelming superiority of force, headed by the élite of the French Cavalry; and it was not until about eleven o'clock at night that the Corps effected its concentration in position between Ligny and St Amand, at a distance varying from fourteen to twenty miles in rear of its original extended line of Outposts; after having successfully and gloriously fulfilled the arduous task imposed upon it of gaining sufficient time for the concentration, on the following day, of all the Prussian Corps, by stemming, as well as its scattered force would admit, the imposing advance of the whole French Army.

The loss of the First Prussian Corps d'Armée on the 15th of June, amounted to 1200 men. The Fusilier Battalions of the 28th Regiment and of the 2nd Westphalian Landwehr, reduced to mere skeletons, were united, and formed into one Battalion.

Before ten o'clock on the morning of the 15th, a further Order was despatched from the Prussian Head Quarters to the Third Corps d'Armée, to the effect that after resting during the night at Namur, it was to continue its march upon the morning of the 16th, towards Sombref.

At half past eleven o'clock in the forenoon a despatch was forwarded to BÜLOW, announcing the advance of the French, and requesting that the Corps after having rested at Hannut, should commence its march upon Gembloux by daybreak of the 16th, at the latest.

By three o'clock in the afternoon of the 15th, the Second Corps d'Armée had taken up the position assigned to it between Onoz and Mazy in the immediate vicinity of Sombref, with the exception, however, of the Seventh Brigade, which, having been stationed in the most remote of the Quarters occupied by the Corps, did not reach Namur until midnight. Here the latter found an Order for its continuance in Namur until the arrival of the Third Corps d'Armée; but as this had already taken place, the Brigade, after a few hours' rest, resumed its march, and joined its Corps at Sombref about ten o'clock in the morning of the 16th June.

THIELEMANN passed the night at Namur, which he occupied with the Tenth Brigade; the Ninth Brigade bivouacked on the right, and the Eleventh on the left, of Belgrade, a village at a short distance from the town, on the road to Sombref; the Twelfth Brigade in rear of the Ninth; the Reserve Cavalry at Flavinne, between that road and the Sambre; and the Reserve Artillery on the left of the road.

It has already been explained that on the 14th, BLÜCHER sent off a despatch to BÜLOW desiring him to make such a disposition of his Corps as should enable his troops to reach Hannut in one march; and that at midnight of the 14th, a second despatch was forwarded, requiring him to concentrate the Fourth Corps at Hannut. The first of these despatches reached BÜLOW, at Liege, at five o'clock on the morning of the 15th; when he issued the necessary Orders with an instruction that they should be acted upon as soon as the troops had dined, and forwarded a report of this arrangement to Head Quarters. These Orders to his troops had been despatched some hours, and the consequent movements were for the most part in operation, when, towards noon, the second despatch arrived. BÜLOW, considering the effect which the change required by this new Order would have upon the troops, inasmuch as their reception was prepared in quarters to which, in this case, they would no longer proceed, and they would have nothing provided for them in the destined bivouac near Hannut, also as a great proportion of them could not receive the Orders for the change in the direction of their march until evening, decided upon deferring the new movement until daybreak of the 16th. The despatch, moreover, did not require him to establish his Head Quarters at Hannut, but merely suggested that the latter appeared the most suitable for the purpose. The General was, besides, perfectly unconscious of the commencement of hostilities, which, indeed, he had expected would be preceded by a Declaration of War; and he had also good grounds for an opinion which he had formed that it was in contemplation to assemble the whole Army at Hannut.

He made a report to Head Quarters of his reasons for deferring the execution of the Order, with the intimation that he would be at Hannut by midday of the 16th. Captain BELOW, on BÜLOW's Staff, who carried this despatch, arrived at nine o'clock in the evening of the 15th at Namur, where he discovered that the Head Quarters of the Army had been transferred to Sombref.

At half past eleven o'clock in the forenoon of the 15th, another despatch was forwarded to BÜLOW from Namur, announcing the advance of the French, and requesting that the Fourth Corps, after having rested at Hannut, should commence its march upon Gembloux, by daybreak of the 16th at latest. The Orderly who carried it was directed to proceed to Hannut, the presumed Head Quarters of BÜLOW's Corps on that day. On reaching that place, the Orderly found the previous despatch lying in readiness for the General, and, mounting a fresh horse, he then went on with both despatches to Liege, where he arrived at sunrise. The Orders which they contained had now, however, become impracticable, in consequence of BÜLOW's not having immediately carried into effect the first Order to collect at Hannut; and thus by one of those mischances, which, in war, occasionally mar the best planned operations, the opportune arrival of the Fourth Prussian Corps at the Battle of Ligny, which would, in all probability, have changed the aspect of affairs, was rendered a matter of impossibility.

Late in the evening, and after Prince BLÜCHER had established his Head Quarters at Sombref, Captain BELOW arrived with the before mentioned report from Count BÜLOW; on receiving which his Highness was made sensible that he could no longer calculate with certainty upon being joined by the Fourth Corps on the following day.

It was seven o'clock in the evening of the 15th, when Marshal NEY, who had just arrived, joined the Emperor near Charleroi, at the point where the road to Fleurus branches off from the one to Brussels. Having expressed the pleasure he felt at seeing him, NAPOLEON gave him the command of the First and Second Corps d'Armée; explaining at the same time that REILLE was advancing with three Divisions upon Gosselies; that D'ERLON would pass the night at Marchienne au Pont; that he would find under his orders PIRÉ's Light Cavalry Division; as also the two Regiments of Chasseurs and Lancers of the Guard, of which, however, he was not to make use except as a Reserve. "Tomorrow," added the Emperor, "you will be joined by the Reserve Corps of Heavy Cavalry under KELLERMANN. Go and drive back the Enemy."

It has already been shown in the preceding Chapter, that the extreme Left of the Duke of WELLINGTON's Army, composed of DE PERPONCHER's Second Dutch-Belgian Division, rested upon the Charleroi road to Brussels. The Second Brigade of this Division, under Colonel GÖDECKE, was thus located:—1st Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau, at Hautain le Val; the 2nd Battalion, at Frasne and Villers Peruin; the 3rd Battalion, at Bezy, Sart à Mavelines, and Quatre Bras; both Battalions of the Regiment of Orange-Nassau, at Genappe. There was also at Frasne a Dutch Battery of Horse Artillery, under Captain BYLEVELD.

Early on the morning of the 15th, these troops were lying quietly in their cantonments, perfectly unconscious of the advance of the French Army, when they heard a brisk cannonade at a distance in the direction of Charleroi; but not having received the slightest intimation of the Enemy's approach, they concluded that the firing proceeded from the Prussian Artillery practice, which they had frequently heard before, and to which they had therefore become accustomed. Gradually towards noon, however, the cannonade became more distinctly audible; and, in the afternoon, the arrival of a wounded Prussian soldier completely set at rest all doubt as to the advance of the French. An Orderly was immediately despatched with the intelligence to the Regimental Head Quarters, whence it was also communicated to General DE PERPONCHER's Head Quarters at Nivelles.

In the meantime, Major NORMANN, who commanded the 2nd Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau, drew up the latter with the Battery in position in rear of Frasne, and upon the road to Quatre Bras, after having posted a Picquet of observation in advance of the village.

PERPONCHER lost not a moment in ordering both Brigades of his Division to hasten towards their respective points of assembly; the 1st Brigade, under General BYLANDT, to Nivelles, and the 2nd, under Colonel GÖDECKE, to Quatre Bras.

Before this Order, however, could possibly reach these troops, Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar, who commanded the Regiment of Orange-Nassau, at Genappe, having been informed by the Officer of the Dutch-Belgian Maréchaussées, who had been compelled to quit his post at Charleroi, that the French were advancing from that place, took upon himself to move forward with the above Regiment from Genappe to Quatre Bras, and despatched a report of such movement to the Head Quarters of the Brigade at Hautain le Val, as also, subsequently, to General DE PERPONCHER at Nivelles, by Captain GAGERN, of the Dutch-Belgian Staff, who happened to be just then at Genappe, for the purpose of collecting information.

About six o'clock in the evening, parties of Lancers belonging to PIRÉ's Light Cavalry Division of REILLE's Corps appeared in front of Frasne, and soon drove in Major NORMANN's Picquet.

This Officer placed a Company on the south or French side of Frasne, for the purpose of preventing as long as possible the entrance of the French into the Village. BYLEVELD's Battery took post on the north side of the Village, and the remaining Companies of the 2nd Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau drew up in its support. Two guns were upon the road, and three on each side of it. After some time, the Lancers, having been reinforced, compelled the Company before mentioned to retire through the Village and fall back upon the main body, which then opened a vigorous fire, by which this front attack by the French Cavalry was defeated. The latter then made a disposition to turn the Left Flank of these troops; on perceiving which Major NORMANN and Captain BYLEVELD resolved upon falling back to within a short distance in front of Quatre Bras. The retreat was conducted in excellent order, the Battery continuing to fire along the high road.

Quatre Bras was the rendezvous of the Second Brigade; and the 3rd Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau, which was cantoned in its immediate vicinity, had already, without waiting for the receipt of superior Orders, assembled at that point. Prince BERNHARD, on arriving there with the Regiment of Orange-Nassau, and learning the particulars of the engagement at Frasne, assumed the command as Senior Officer, and being fully impressed with the importance of securing the point of junction of the high road from Charleroi to Brussels, with that from Namur to Nivelles, came to the resolution of making a firm stand at Quatre Bras. This decision accorded entirely with the spirit of the Orders which had in the meantime been despatched from Braine le Comte, the Dutch-Belgian Head Quarters, on the receipt of intelligence of the French having crossed the Sambre. General DE PERPONCHER, who commanded the Division, had also approved of the Prince's determination, and Colonel GÖDECKE who was at Hautain le Val, and who had hitherto commanded the Second Brigade, now tendered his command to his Serene Highness, who immediately accepted it.

The Prince pushed forward the 3rd Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau, in Column, upon the high road towards Frasne, detached two Companies of the 1st Battalion, and the Volunteer Jägers, to the defence of the Wood of Bossu, and the remaining Companies on the high road towards Hautain le Val; and posted the remainder of the Brigade at Quatre Bras, along the Namur road. Of BYLEVELD's Horse Battery, four guns were posted in advance in the direction of Frasne, two on the road to Namur, and two in rear of the main body.

By the determined show of resistance which his Serene Highness displayed, as well as by the vigorous cannonade which he maintained, PIRÉ's Advanced Guard, the Left Flank of which became endangered by the Dutch occupying the Wood of Bossu, was forced to retire in its turn, which it did unmolested, and brought back intelligence that Quatre Bras was occupied by ten Battalions with Artillery, and that WELLINGTON's troops were moving to concentrate at this important point.

At ten o'clock at night, NEY's forces were thus disposed:—PIRÉ's Light Cavalry Division and BACHELU's Infantry Division occupied Frasne, a village situated upon the Brussels road, about two miles and a half on the French side of Quatre Bras; the two Regiments of Chasseurs and Lancers of the Guard were in reserve in rear of Frasne; REILLE was with two Divisions, and the Artillery attached to them, at Gosselies: these Divisions ensured the communication until the arrival of D'ERLON's Corps, which was to remain that night at Marchienne au Pont. The remaining Division of REILLE's Corps (GIRARD's) was at Heppignies, and thus served to maintain the communication with the Main Column under NAPOLEON. The troops were greatly fatigued by having been kept constantly on the march since three o'clock in the morning; the strength of the different Regiments, the names of their Colonels, and even of the Generals, were unknown to the Marshal, as also the number of men that had been able to keep up with the heads of the Columns at the end of this long march.

These circumstances, combined with the information brought in from Quatre Bras, induced NEY to decline risking a night attack upon that point; and he contented himself with taking up a position in advance of Frasne. Having issued such Orders as he deemed essential, and enjoined the most vigilant look out, he returned to Charleroi, where he arrived about midnight; partook of supper with NAPOLEON (who had just arrived from the Right Wing of the Army), and conferred with the Emperor upon the state of affairs until two o'clock in the morning.

The first intimation which the Duke of WELLINGTON received on the 15th, of hostilities having commenced, was conveyed in the report already alluded to, as having been forwarded by General ZIETEN, shortly before five o'clock in the morning, and as having reached Brussels at nine o'clock. It was not, however, of a nature to enable the Duke to form an opinion as to any real attack being contemplated by the Enemy in that quarter. It simply announced that the Prussian Outposts in front of Charleroi were engaged. It might be the commencement of a real attack in this direction, but it might also be a diversion in favour of an attack in some other direction, such as Mons. In fact, until further information was received, it could only be considered in the light of an affair of Outposts.

Not long after three o'clock in the afternoon, the Prince of ORANGE arrived in Brussels, and informed the Duke that the Prussian Outposts had been attacked and forced to fall back. His Royal Highness had ridden to the front at five o'clock in the morning, from Braine le Comte, and had a personal interview at St Symphorien, with General VAN MERLEN, whose troops were on the immediate right of the Prussians, who had retired. After having given to this General Verbal Orders respecting his Brigade, the Prince left the Outposts between nine and ten o'clock, and repaired to Brussels to communicate to the Duke all the information he had obtained respecting the Enemy's attack upon the Prussian Advanced Posts.

This, however, was not sufficiently conclusive to induce his Grace to resolve upon any immediate step; but, in about an hour afterwards, that is, about half past four, General VON MÜFFLING, the Prussian Officer attached to the British Head Quarters, waited upon the Duke with a communication which had been despatched from Namur by Prince BLÜCHER at noon, conveying the intelligence that the French had attacked the Prussian Posts at Thuin and Lobbes on the Sambre, and that they appeared to be advancing in the direction of Charleroi. The Duke was fully prepared for this intelligence, though uncertain how soon it might arrive. The reports which had been made to him from the Outposts, especially from those of the 1st Hussars of the King's German Legion, stationed in the vicinity of Mons and Tournai, gave sufficient indication that the Enemy was concentrating his forces. But, as observed in the preceding Chapter, his Grace was determined to make no movement until the real line of attack should become manifest; and hence it was, that if the attack had been made even at a later period, his dispositions would have remained precisely the same.

The Duke at once gave Orders for the whole of his troops to assemble at the Head Quarters of their respective Divisions and to hold themselves in immediate readiness to march. At the same time an express was despatched to Major General DÖRNBERG, requiring information concerning any movement that might have been made on the part of the Enemy in the direction of Mons.

The following were the movements ordered by the Duke. Upon the Left of the Army, which was nearest to the presumed point of attack—PERPONCHER's and CHASSÉ's Dutch-Belgian Divisions were to be assembled that night at Nivelles, on which point ALTEN's British Division (the Third) was to march as soon as collected at Braine le Comte; but this movement was not to be made until the Enemy's attack upon the Right of the Prussian Army and the Left of the Allied Army had become a matter of certainty. COOKE's British Division (the First) was to be collected that night at Enghien, and to be in readiness to move at a moment's notice.

Along the central portion of the Army—CLINTON's British Division (the Second) was to be assembled that night at Ath, and to be in readiness also to move at a moment's notice. COLVILLE's British Division (the Fourth) was to be collected that night at Grammont, with the exception of the troops beyond the Scheldt, which were to be moved to Audenarde.

Upon the Right of the Army—STEDMANN's Dutch-Belgian Division, and ANTHING's Dutch-Belgian (Indian) Brigade were, after occupying Audenarde with 500 men, to be assembled at Sotteghem, so as to be ready to march in the morning.

The Cavalry were to be collected that night at Ninhove, with the exception of the 2nd Hussars of the King's German Legion, who were to remain on the look out between the Scheldt and the Lys; and of DÖRNBERG's Brigade, with the Cumberland Hussars, which were to march that night upon Vilvorde, and to bivouac on the high road near to that town.

The Reserve was thus disposed—PICTON's British Division (the Fifth), the 81st British Regiment, and BEST's Hanoverian Brigade (of COLE's Division), were to be in readiness to march from Brussels at a moment's notice. VINCKE's Hanoverian Brigade (of PICTON's Division) was to be collected that night at Hal, and to be in readiness at daylight on the following morning to move towards Brussels, and to halt on the road between Alost and Assche for further orders. The Duke of BRUNSWICK's Corps was to be collected that night on the high road between Brussels and Vilvorde. KRUSE's Nassau Brigade was to be collected at daylight on the following morning upon the Louvain road, and to be in readiness to move at a moment's notice. The Reserve Artillery was to be in readiness to move at daylight.

It was ten o'clock at night when the first intelligence of the attack made by the French in the direction of Frasne, was received at the Prince of ORANGE's Head Quarters, at Braine le Comte. It was carried by Captain GAGERN, who, as previously mentioned (see page 70), had been despatched by Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar, with his Serene Highness's report of the affair, to General PERPONCHER at Nivelles, and who was subsequently sent on by the General, with this information to the above Head Quarters. Lieutenant WEBSTER, Aide de Camp to the Prince of ORANGE, started soon afterwards for Brussels, with a report from the Dutch-Belgian Quartermaster General, DE CONSTANT REBECQUE, stating what had taken place, and detailing the measures which he had thought proper to adopt. These measures did not entirely coincide with the instructions above given, as issued by the Duke, because they were consequent upon the affair at Frasne, with which his Grace at that time was unacquainted; but they were perfectly consistent with the spirit of those instructions, inasmuch as they were not adopted "until the Enemy's attack upon the Right of the Prussian Army, and the Left of the Allied Army had become a matter of certainty." The Enemy's advance along the Charleroi road had already been successfully checked at Quatre Bras, and the necessity of immediately collecting at this important point, the troops ordered by the Duke "to be assembled that night at Nivelles" was too obvious to be mistaken.

A little before ten o'clock on the same evening, a further communication reached the Duke from Prince BLÜCHER, announcing the crossing of the Sambre by the French Army, headed by NAPOLEON in person; and the required intelligence from other quarters having arrived almost at the same moment, and confirmed him in the opinion "that the Enemy's movement upon Charleroi was the real attack," he issued, at ten o'clock P.M., the following Orders for the march of his troops to their Left:—ALTEN's Division to continue its movement from Braine le Comte upon Nivelles. COOKE's Division to move from Enghien upon Braine le Comte. CLINTON's and COLVILLE's Divisions to move from Ath, Grammont, and Audenarde, upon Enghien. The Cavalry to continue its movement from Ninhove upon Enghien.

The disposition of the French Left Column, under NEY, during the night of the 15th, has already been shown. The Centre Column of the French Army was thus located—VANDAMME's Corps bivouacked in the Wood of Fleurus; PAJOL's Corps of Light Cavalry at Lambusart; the Third Light Cavalry Division, under DOMON, on the left, at the outlet of the Wood, and the Heavy Cavalry Corps of EXCELMANS between the Light Cavalry and VANDAMME; the Guards bivouacked between Charleroi and Gilly; and LOBAU's Corps, together with MILHAUD's Heavy Cavalry Corps, lay in rear of Charleroi. The Right Column, consisting of GÉRARD's Corps, bivouacked in front of the Bridge of Châtelet, which point it had reached during the evening.

The result of the proceedings on the 15th was highly favourable to NAPOLEON. He had completely effected the passage of the Sambre; he was operating with the main portion of his forces directly upon the preconcerted point of concentration of BLÜCHER's Army, and was already in the immediate front of the chosen position, before that concentration could be accomplished; he was also operating with another portion upon the high road to Brussels, and had come in contact with the Left of WELLINGTON's troops; he had also placed himself so far in advance upon this line, that even a partial junction of the forces of the Allied Commanders was already rendered a hazardous operation, without a previous retrograde movement; and he thus had it in his power to bring the principal weight of his arms against the one, whilst, with the remainder of his force, he held the other at bay. This formed the grand object of his operations on the morrow.

But however excellent, or even perfect, this plan of operation may appear in theory, still there were other circumstances, which, if taken into consideration, would scarcely seem to warrant a well grounded anticipation of a successful issue. NAPOLEON's troops had been constantly under arms, marching, and fighting, since two o'clock in the morning, the hour at which they broke up from their position at Solre sur Sambre, Beaumont, and Philippeville, within the French frontier: they required time for rest and refreshment; they lay widely scattered between their Advanced Posts and the Sambre; NEY's forces were in detached bodies from Frasne as far as Marchienne au Pont, the halting place of D'ERLON's Corps; and although VANDAMME's Corps was in the Wood of Fleurus, LOBAU's Corps and the Guards were halted at Charleroi, and GÉRARD's Corps at Châtelet. Hence, instead of an imposing advance, with the first glimmering of the dawn of the 16th, the whole morning would necessarily be employed by the French in effecting a closer junction of their forces, and in making their preparatory dispositions for attack; an interval of time invaluable to the Allies, by the greater facility which it afforded them for the concentration of a sufficient force to hold their Enemy in check, and to frustrate his design of defeating them in detail.

In taking a calm retrospect of the dispositions made by NAPOLEON on the night of the 15th of June, we become strongly impressed with a conviction, that to the laxity of those dispositions, to the absence which they indicated of that energetic perseverance and restless activity which characterised the most critical of his operations in former Wars, may, in a very great degree, be attributed the failure of the Campaign on the part of the French. The great advantages derived by NAPOLEON from the result of his operations during the 15th, have been already set forth; but of what avail were those advantages to him, if he neglected the requisite measures for effectually retaining them within his grasp; or if, having secured them, he hesitated in following them up with the promptitude and energy which their complete development demanded of him? His position, if judged by that of his most advanced forces, was all that could be desired; but, by fatally neglecting to concentrate the remainder of his troops in the immediate support of that advance, the important advantages which such a position held forth were completely neutralized. Doubtless the troops required rest; but, if one portion required it more than another, it was that which now lay most in advance: they had performed the longest march, and had withstood, in addition, the whole brunt of the action; so there was no reason whatever why the remainder of the French Army should not have been so far advanced as to afford direct support to the important position taken up by the leading Divisions: that which had been so successfully effected by the heads of the Columns, might have been attained with infinitely greater ease and security by the masses which followed. And even supposing that serious impediments stood in the way of the full accomplishment of this concentration, such as the usual delays occasioned by the lengthening out of the Columns of March, to what did they amount in comparison with so many brilliant instances of what had been overcome by the noble and heroic efforts of a French Army headed by NAPOLEON? Had it even required some sacrifice, which at the most could only have consisted in the temporary diminution of strength, by the loss of stragglers on the march, what was this when placed in the balance with the fulfilment of the grand design of NAPOLEON's invasion of Belgium—preventing the junction of the Allied Armies, and overthrowing them in detail?

The commencement of this design, in which the essential requisite was rapidity of movement, had been eminently successful: a vantage ground had been gained which offered the most encouraging prospect of success: of BLÜCHER's four Corps, only one, ZIETEN's, had assembled in the chosen position of Ligny, on the night of the 15th; PIRCH's, which had arrived from Namur, was in bivouac between Onoz and Mazy, about six miles from Ligny; THIELEMANN's Corps, which had quitted its cantonments around Ciney at half past seven o'clock in the morning, passed the night at Namur, about fifteen miles from Ligny; BÜLOW's Corps, supposed by BLÜCHER to be then at Hannut, was still at Liege, about sixty miles distant from Ligny. Between this position of Ligny and that occupied by the leading Divisions of NAPOLEON's main Army, namely the villages of Lambusart, Wagnée, and the Wood of Fleurus, there was an interval of not more than from two to three miles! Hence every thing was favourable to the French Emperor's plan, which only required to be carried on with the same vigour and activity that had marked its commencement; the fate of NAPOLEON, of France, and of Europe, hung upon its issue; not an hour, not a moment should have been suffered to pass unheeded; and had the French Right been concentrated during the night in this position, as also the Left under NEY, between Gosselies and Frasne, and had an impetuous attack, with overwhelming force, been made not later than five o'clock on the following morning, upon both ZIETEN's and PIRCH's Corps, not at that time united, it is very possible that these troops would have been beaten in detail, that THIELEMANN's Corps, advancing from Namur, would either have shared the same fate, or have moved off in the direction of Hannut or Liege to effect a junction with BÜLOW, whilst NEY would either have been enabled to secure the important point of Quatre Bras before the arrival of any considerable portion of the Anglo-Allied troops, or would have held his own force advantageously disposed for a junction with that of NAPOLEON, on the latter moving to the left, by the Namur road, for the purpose of bringing the great mass of his Army against WELLINGTON.

Instead of this, what happened? Of the French Right, its main force remained the whole night at Charleroi and Châtelet, on the Sambre, whilst between the Advance of NEY's forces at Frasne and his Rear at Marchienne au Pont, there was an interval of about twelve miles. NAPOLEON did not advance towards Fleurus until between eleven and twelve o'clock on the 16th, by which time ZIETEN's, PIRCH's, and THIELEMANN's Corps were all concentrated and in position, and he did not commence the Battle of Ligny until nearly three o'clock in the afternoon; while NEY, on his side, in consequence of his operations having been rendered subordinate to those of the Emperor, delayed to advance with any degree of vigour until between two and three o'clock, about which time WELLINGTON's Reserve reached Quatre Bras, from Brussels, and joined the forces then engaged in front of that point!

FOOTNOTES:

[8] The Prussian Regiments of Infantry generally consisted of three Battalions, of which the Third was the Fusilier Battalion.

CHAPTER V.

WITH the early dawn of the 16th of June, the whole of the Duke of WELLINGTON's forces were in movement towards Nivelles and Quatre Bras. Previously to starting from Brussels for the latter point, his Grace despatched an Order for the movement of the Cavalry and of CLINTON's British Division upon Braine le Comte, as also of the troops under Prince FREDERICK of the Netherlands, consisting of STEDMANN's Dutch-Belgian Division, and of ANTHING's Dutch-Belgian (Indian) Brigade, from Sotteghem to Enghien, after leaving 500 men, as before directed, in Audenarde.

PICTON's Division quitted Brussels by the Charleroi road about two o'clock in the morning; and the Duke of BRUNSWICK's Corps somewhat later. KRUSE's Nassau Brigade received Orders to follow along the same road, but having been dispersed in extended cantonments between Brussels and Louvain, it required some considerable time to collect together, and did not therefore reach Quatre Bras sufficiently early to take part in the action.

The disposition made by Colonel the Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar at this point, on the night of the 15th, with the Second Brigade of PERPONCHER's Dutch-Belgian Division, has already been described. Soon after ten o'clock on that evening, Major Count LIMBURG STIRUM, Dutch Aide de Camp to the Prince of ORANGE, left Braine le Comte for Nivelles, with a Verbal Order from the Dutch-Belgian Quartermaster General, enjoining General PERPONCHER to hold his ground to the last extremity, to support his Second Brigade by the First, and even to ask for aid from the Third Anglo-Allied Division, and from the Dutch-Belgian Cavalry Division; and, at all events, to send an Officer to acquaint the Commanders of these Divisions with the state of affairs. This message appears to have reached Nivelles about midnight.

Previously to this, that is, between nine and ten o'clock in the evening, Captain CRASSIER's Company of the 27th Battalion of Chasseurs moved out from Nivelles towards Quatre Bras en reconnaissance. About two o'clock in the morning, PERPONCHER himself followed with the remainder of the Chasseurs, which body reached Quatre Bras at four o'clock. General BYLANDT, who commanded the First Brigade, ordered the remaining Battalions of the latter, and his Artillery, to commence their march from Nivelles at five o'clock. The 7th Dutch Line Battalion was directed to remain at Nivelles until relieved by ALTEN's Division.

At three o'clock in the morning, PERPONCHER arrived at Quatre Bras, and after having reconnoitred the position, immediately commenced operations for recovering the ground lost on the previous evening. Just at this time a detachment of about fifty Prussian Hussars of the 2nd Silesian Regiment, under Lieutenant ZEHELIN, who, on the previous day, had been driven back from near Gosselies, and had retreated towards Hautain le Val, gallantly advanced to the front, attacked the Enemy's Outposts, forced them to retire, and then formed a chain of Vedettes. As soon as the Dutch-Belgian troops had advanced to within a short distance of these Prussian Hussars, the latter moved off by their left towards Sombref.

Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar's Brigade penetrated deeper into the Wood of Bossu, and secured the entrances into it from the French side.

PERPONCHER directed the 2nd Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau to take post on an eminence in advance towards Frasne, and stationed the 3rd Battalion of this Regiment more to the left. The latter, however, was soon relieved by the 27th Chasseurs, which Battalion, on reaching Quatre Bras, at four o'clock in the morning, had detached two Companies to the left. These moved steadily forward in extended order towards the Wood of Delhutte, outside of which the Enemy showed his Light Troops. They succeeded in forcing back the French into a hollow way bordering the Wood, where the latter maintained themselves for some little time, and then retired into the Wood itself. Taking advantage of the cover afforded by the edge of the Wood, the French now poured a deadly fire upon their assailants, who retreated to some favourable ground a little in advance of their Battalion.

The Prince of ORANGE arrived at Quatre Bras about six o'clock, and immediately reconnoitred the position of the Enemy, and that occupied by his own troops. Having expressed his perfect satisfaction with all the arrangements and dispositions which had been made, both on the previous evening and on that morning, he ordered the troops then present to take up a position more in advance, for the purpose of imposing upon the Enemy; enjoining at the same time, all unnecessary firing, it being desirable under then existing circumstances, to avoid bringing on prematurely an attack by the Enemy.

NEY, having quitted Charleroi at a very early hour in the morning, returned to Gosselies, where he communicated with REILLE, whom he ordered to assemble the force then with him, consisting of two Infantry Divisions and their Artillery, and to advance upon Frasne: to which point the Marshal repaired in person. Here he collected all the information which the Generals and other Officers had been able to obtain respecting the Enemy; and being naturally anxious to make himself acquainted with the details of the force placed so suddenly under his orders, he desired Colonel HEYMÈS, his first Aide de Camp, to repair to every Regiment, and note down their strength and the names of the Commanding Officers; after the performance of which duty, Colonel HEYMÈS laid before the Marshal a return of the troops in the Field.

The uncertainty in which NEY was placed as to the amount of force concentrated by the Allies during the night in rear of Quatre Bras, and the conviction which he had reason to entertain that the Prussians were in strong force at no very great distance on his right, and that therefore any check experienced by the Main Column under NAPOLEON, would endanger his Right Flank and even his line of communication, rendered him cautious in attacking a point so considerably in advance of the Emperor's Left, without ample means at hand to enable him, in case of disaster, to maintain that line, or, in the event of success, to effectually establish himself at Quatre Bras, and derive every possible advantage from its possession, by checking, if not defeating in detail, any body of troops that might be approaching it as a point of concentration from either Nivelles or Brussels.

Hence he became extremely anxious for the arrival of D'ERLON's Corps and the promised Third Corps of Heavy Cavalry under KELLERMANN; the more so, as although LEFÈBVRE-DESNOUETTE's Light Cavalry of the Guard was nearer at hand, he had been desired by NAPOLEON not to make use of it. Officers of the Chasseurs and Lancers of the Guard (in consequence of the deficiency of Staff Officers) were sent to the rear in the direction of Marchienne au Pont, with Orders to hasten the march of the First Corps upon Frasne; while NEY himself was busily occupied in reconnoitring the Enemy's position and movements.

Whilst so employed, a despatch reached him from the Emperor, acquainting him that he had just ordered KELLERMANN's Dragoons to march to Gosselies, where they would be at his disposal; stating, at the same time, his intention to withdraw LEFÈBVRE-DESNOUETTE's Light Cavalry of the Guard from the force under his command; and expressing a wish to be informed of the exact disposition of the First and Second Corps, and of the Cavalry Divisions attached to them, as also of the probable strength of the Enemy, and of the particulars which had been obtained concerning him.

The 5th Battalion of Dutch Militia, which arrived at Quatre Bras about seven o'clock, was ordered, some time afterwards, to occupy the Farm of Gemioncourt. The other Battalions of BYLANDT's Brigade, as they arrived in succession, formed a Reserve, extending itself from the point of intersection of the two high roads along the Nivelles road, and in rear of the Wood of Bossu. About nine o'clock, Captain STIEVENAAR's Foot Battery attached to BYLANDT's Brigade also arrived at Quatre Bras.

Aided by these reinforcements, the Prince of ORANGE made his dispositions for impeding as much as possible the expected French attack, and maintaining his ground in front of Quatre Bras until the arrival of the Allied troops, which he knew were rapidly approaching from Brussels and Nivelles. The arrival of the First Brigade induced him to make a further advance, and extension to the right, of the Second Brigade; retaining a firm hold of the Wood of Bossu.

He disposed of his Artillery in the following manner: upon the high road, in advance of his Centre and in front of Frasne, he placed two guns of PERPONCHER's Divisional Horse Artillery; three guns a little in left rear of these, and three guns towards the left, so as to keep the road to Namur in view. He also placed six guns of the Divisional Foot Artillery a little to the right of, and in line with, the advanced guns of the Horse Battery, and the remaining two guns on the Right Wing of his First Line.

His Royal Highness had unfortunately no Cavalry in the Field; yet such was the firm countenance which he displayed in the arrangement of his nine Battalions and sixteen guns that the Enemy, unaware of this circumstance, and probably misled by the appearance, at an early hour, of the chain of Vedettes formed by the Prussian Detachment of Hussars, to which allusion has previously been made, and also conceiving that a considerable force had already assembled at Quatre Bras, made no vigorous attempt, until the afternoon, to dislodge him from his position.

Between ten and eleven o'clock, the Duke of WELLINGTON arrived in person at Quatre Bras, where he joined the Prince of ORANGE, of whose dispositions he fully approved. He reconnoitred the ground; observed only a few of the Enemy in front, who occasionally fired a shot; saw that there was a little popping musketry, but that nothing more serious was at that time threatened in this quarter.

Conceiving that the Enemy was not in any great force at Frasne, while at the same time, accounts reached him that Prince BLÜCHER, in his position at Ligny, was menaced by the advance of considerable masses; the Duke, accompanied by his Staff and a small escort of Cavalry, shortly afterwards rode off to hold a conference with the Prussian Commander, whom he found at the Windmill of Bussy, between Ligny and Bry; whence he had an opportunity of observing the French preparatory dispositions for attack.

These having led the Duke to conclude that NAPOLEON was bringing the main force of his Army to bear against BLÜCHER, he at once proposed to assist the Prince by first advancing straight upon Frasne and Gosselies, as soon as he should have concentrated sufficient force, and then operating upon the Enemy's Left and Rear, which would afford a powerful diversion in favour of the Prussians, from the circumstance that their Right Wing was the weakest and most exposed, and considering the object of NAPOLEON's movement, the one most likely to be attacked.

Upon a calculation being made, however, of the time which would elapse ere the Duke would be able to collect the requisite force for undertaking this operation, and of the possibility of BLÜCHER being defeated before it could be carried into effect, it was considered preferable that WELLINGTON should, if practicable, move to the support of the Prussian Right by the Namur road. But a direct support of this kind was necessarily contingent on circumstances, and subject to the Duke's discretion. The latter having expressed his confident expectation of being enabled to afford the desired support, as also of his succeeding in concentrating, very shortly, a sufficient force to assume the offensive, rode back to Quatre Bras.

It was nearly eleven o'clock when General FLAHAUT, an Aide de Camp of the Emperor, after passing through Gosselies, arrived at Frasne, with the following letter from the latter to the Marshal:

"Au Maréchal NEY.

"To Marshal NEY.

"MON COUSIN—Je vous envoie; mon Aide de Camp, le Général FLAHAUT, qui vous porte la présente lettre. Le Major Général a dû vous donner des Ordres; mais vous recevrez les miens plus tôt, parceque mes Officiers vont plus vite que les siens. Vous recevrez l'Ordre du Mouvement du Jour; mais je veux vous en écrire en détail, parceque c'est de la plus haute importance.

MY COUSIN—I send you my Aide de Camp, General FLAHAUT; who brings you the present letter The Major General [SOULT] will give you the Orders; but you will receive mine sooner, because my Officers go quicker than his. You will receive the Order of Movement of the Day: but I wish to write to you respecting it in detail, because it is of the highest importance.

"Je porte le Maréchal GROUCHY avec les 3e et 4e Corps d'infanterie sur Sombref. Je porte ma Garde à Fleurus, et j'y serai de ma personne avant midi. J'y attaquerai l'Ennemi si je le rencontre, et j'éclairerai la route jusqu'à Gembloux. La d'après ce qui ce passera, je prendrai mon parti peutêtre à trois heures après midi, peutêtre ce soir. Mon intention est que, immédiatement après que j'aurai pris mon parti, vous soyez prêt à marcher sur Bruxelles, je vous appuierai avec la Garde qui sera à Fleurus ou à Sombref, et je désirerais arriver à Bruxelles demain matin. Vous vous mettriez en marche ce soir même si je prends mon parti d'assez bonne heure pour que vous puissiez en être informé de jour et faire ce soir trois ou quatre lieues et être demain à sept heures du matin à Bruxelles.

"I direct Marshal GROUCHY with the Third and Fourth Corps of Infantry on Sombref. I direct my Guard to Fleurus, and I shall be there personally before noon. I shall attack the Enemy there if I meet with him, and I shall clear the road as far as Gembloux. There, according to what will happen, I shall make my decision; perhaps at three o'clock in the afternoon, perhaps this evening. My intention is that, immediately after I shall have made my decision, you may be ready to march on Brussels. I will support you with the Guard which will be at Fleurus or at Sombref; and I would desire to arrive at Brussels to morrow morning. You would march this evening even if I make my decision at a sufficiently early hour that you may be informed of it in daylight, and traverse this evening three or four leagues, and be at Brussels to morrow at seven o'clock in the morning.

"Vous pouvez donc disposer vos troupes de la manière suivante:— Première Division à deux lieues en avant des Quatre Chemins s'il n'y a pas d'inconvénient. Six Divisions d'infanterie autour des Quatre Chemins, et une Division à Marbais, afin que je puisse l'attirer à moi à Sombref, si j'en vais besoin. Elle ne retarderait d'ailleurs pas votre marche. Le Corps du Comte DE VALMY, qui a 3,000 Cuirassiers d'Élite, à l'intersection du chemin des Romains et de celui de Bruxelles, afin que je puisse l'attirer à moi, si j'en avais besoin; aussitot que mon parti sera pris, vous lui enverrez l'Ordre de venir vous rejoindre. Je désirerais avoir avec moi la Division de la Garde que commande le Général LEFÈBVRE-DESNOUETTES, et je vous envoie les deux Divisions du Corps du Comte DE VALMY pour la remplacer. Mais dans mon projet actuel, je préfère placer le Comte DE VALMY de manière à le rappeler si j'en avais besoin, et ne point faire de fausses marches au Général LEFÈBVRE-DESNOUETTES; puisqu'il est probable que je me déciderai ce soir à marcher sur Bruxelles avec la Garde. Cependant, couvrez la Division LEFÈBVRE par les deux Divisions de Cavalrie D'ERLON et de REILLE, afin de ménager la Garde; et que, s'il y avait quelque échauffourée avec les Anglais, il est préférable que ce soit sur la Ligne que sur la Garde.

"You may then dispose your troops in the following manner:— First Division at two leagues in front of Quatre Bras, if in doing so there is no inconvenience. Six Divisions of Infantry about Quatre Bras; and one Division at Marbais, so that I may draw it to myself at Sombref, if I should have need of it. It would not otherwise retard your march. The Corps of the Count DE VALMY, which has 3,000 Cuirassiers d'Élite, at the intersection of the Roman road with that of Brussels, in order that I may draw it to myself if I should have need of it: as soon as my decision is made, you will send him the Order to rejoin you. I would desire to have with me the Division of the Guard commanded by General LEFÈBVRE DESNOUETTES, and I send you the two Divisions of the Corps of the Count DE VALMY to replace it. But in my present design, I prefer to place the Count DE VALMY in such a manner as to be able to recall him if I should have need of him; and not to make false marches for General LEFÈBVRE DESNOUETTES: since it is probable that I shall decide this evening to march on Brussels with the Guard. However, cover LEFÈBVRE's Division with the two Cavalry Divisions of D'ERLON and REILLE, in order to spare the Guard; and that, if there shall be any affray there with the English, it may be with the Line rather than with the Guard.

"J'ai adopté comme principe général pendant cette Campagne, de diviser mon Armée en deux Ailes et une Réserve. Votre Aile sera composée des quatre Divisions du 2e Corps, de deux Divisions de Cavalerie Légère, et de deux Divisions du Corps DE VALMY. Cela ne doit pas être loin de 45 à 50 mille hommes.

I have adopted as a general principle during this Campaign to divide my Army into two Wings and a Reserve. Your Wing will be composed of the four Divisions of the Second Corps, the two Light Cavalry Divisions, and the two Divisions of the Corps DE VALMY. That ought not to be far from 45,000 to 50,000 men.

"Le Maréchal GROUCHY aura à peu près la même force, et commandera l'Aile Droite. La Garde formera la Réserve, et je me porterai sur l'une ou l'autre Aile, selon les circonstances. Le Major Général donné les Ordres les plus précis pour qu'il n'y ait aucune difficulté sur l'obéissance à vos Ordres lorsque vous serez détaché; les Commandants de Corps devant prendre mes Ordres directement quand je me trouve présent. Selon les circonstances, j'affaiblirai l'une ou l'autre Aile en augmentant ma Réserve.

"Marshal GROUCHY will have nearly the same force, and will command the Right Wing. The Guard will form the Reserve, and I shall repair to one or other Wing according to circumstances. The Major General is giving the most precise Orders that there may be no difficulty as regards obedience to your Orders when you will be detached; the Commanders of Corps must take my Orders directly from me, when I am present. According to circumstances, I shall weaken the one, or the other, Wing in augmenting my Reserve.

"Vous sentez assez l'importance attachée à la prise de Bruxelles. Cela pourra d'ailleurs donner lieu à des accidents, car un mouvement aussi prompt et aussi brusque isolera l'Armée Anglaise de Mons, Ostende, etc. Je désire que vos dispositions soient bien faites pour qu'au premier Ordre, vos huit Divisions puissent marcher rapidement, et sans obstacle sur Bruxelles.   "N."

"You will sufficiently perceive the importance attached to the capture of Brussels. That will otherwise give occasion to incidents: for a movement equally prompt and abrupt will isolate the English Army from Mons, Ostend, &c. I would desire that your dispositions may be well made that, at the first Order, your eight Divisions may march rapidly and without obstacle upon Brussels.   "N."

"Charleroi, le 16 Juin, 1815."

"Charleroi, 16th June 1815."

This letter, which was intended to convey to NEY a general notion of NAPOLEON's intentions, prescribed to him, at the same time, as a principle, that he was to consider his movements subordinate to those of the Emperor. The latter intimated his purpose of attacking the Enemy at Fleurus, should he find him there, and of pushing on as far as Gembloux, where he would decide upon his plan of further operation, "perhaps at three o'clock in the afternoon, perhaps in the evening;" immediately after which NEY was to be ready to march upon Brussels, supported by NAPOLEON with the Guards, it being the Emperor's desire to reach that capital in the morning.

The idea of advancing upon Gembloux, and of capturing Brussels by a coup de main, which could only be effected by a vigorous repulse and signal defeat of the Corps of ZIETEN, and by a successful turning and partial dispersion of those of PIRCH and THIELEMANN, as also by the rapid march of a closely collected force under NEY, proves that NAPOLEON had either been insufficiently informed as to the general dispositions of his opponents, or had greatly miscalculated the degree of energy and promptitude required in his movements for the execution of such a design.

Very shortly afterwards, NEY received the official Order of Movement to which NAPOLEON adverted in his letter as having been sent by SOULT. It instructed him to put the Second and First Corps d'Armée, as also the Third Corps of Cavalry which had been placed at his disposal, in movement upon Quatre Bras; to take up a position at that point; thence to push forward reconnaissances as far as possible on the roads to Brussels and Nivelles, d'où probablement l'Ennemi s'est retiré; to establish, should he meet with no impediment, a Division with some Cavalry at Genappe; and to detach another Division towards Marbais, in order to cover the interval between Sombref and Quatre Bras. He was also to desire the General Officers commanding the two Corps d'Armée to assemble their troops, collect the stragglers, and order up all the waggons belonging to the Artillery and to the Hospitals that might still be in the rear.

In pursuance of these instructions, NEY despatched Orders of Movement to Counts REILLE and D'ERLON.

The former was desired to put the Second Corps immediately on the march, for the purpose of taking up the following position:—the Fifth Division in rear of Genappe, upon the Heights which command that town, the left appuied upon the high road; one or two Battalions covering all the débouchés in advance on the Brussels road; the Ninth Division, following the movement of the Fifth, to take up a position in second line on the Heights to the right and left of the village of Bauterlet; the Sixth and Seventh Divisions at Quatre Bras.

It was at the same time intimated to REILLE that the three first Divisions of D'ERLON's Corps were to take post at Frasne; the Right Division to establish itself at Marbais along with PIRÉ's Division of Light Cavalry; that the former was to cover his (REILLE's) march towards Brussels, and both his Flanks; that two Divisions of KELLERMANN's Corps were to take post at Frasne and Liberchies; and that the Regiments of the Guard under Generals LEFÈBVRE-DESNOUETTES and COLBERT were to remain in their actual position at Frasne.

This Order had scarcely been sent off to REILLE when NEY received from the latter a despatch, dated Gosselies, 16th June, a quarter past ten A.M., announcing his having just received from GIRARD (whose Division was still at Heppignies) a verbal report by one of his Officers, to the effect that the Enemy continued to occupy Fleurus with Light Cavalry; that hostile masses were observed advancing along the Namur road, the heads of their Columns reaching as far as St Amand; that these troops were gradually forming, and gaining ground; that as far as could be judged at that distance, the Columns appeared to consist of six Battalions each; and that movements of additional troops were perceived in their rear. REILLE added that General FLAHAUT, in passing through Gosselies, had made him acquainted with the purport of the Orders he was conveying to the Marshal, whereupon he had communicated with Count D'ERLON, in order that the latter might follow the movement which he (REILLE) had intended to commence as soon as the Divisions were under arms, but that in consequence of this report from GIRARD he would wait for the Marshal's further instructions, holding the troops ready to march.

About the same time, Orders reached NEY from NAPOLEON, desiring him to unite the Corps under REILLE and D'ERLON, and the Cavalry Corps under KELLERMANN, which latter, it was stated, was on the point of commencing its march towards him; remarking also, that with these troops he ought to be able to destroy whatever forces the Enemy might bring forward; that GROUCHY was going to advance upon Sombref; and that the Emperor was setting off for Fleurus, to which place the Marshal was to address his reports.

Quatre Bras

In consequence of these instructions, NEY became anxious for the speedy concentration of his troops, and again sent Orders to REILLE and D'ERLON to move up their Divisions. The information which he had obtained concerning the Enemy in his front, and GIRARD's report of the assembling of troops in front of Fleurus, induced him to be cautious in his proceedings, and not to attempt any impetuous onset until he could have all his force more in hand, instead of the greater portion of it being, as it then was, lengthened out in Columns of Route along the Charleroi high road; and, in this respect, his views were in perfect accordance with the last despatch which he had received from the Emperor, enjoining him in the first instance, to unite the two Corps of REILLE and D'ERLON. Hence, in debouching from his position at Frasne, about one o'clock, his advance was by no means vigorous: it was limited to a gradual pressing forward of the Light Troops, and amounted to little more than a reconnaissance.

About two o'clock, NEY, calculating that D'ERLON's Corps could not be far in his rear, and hoping that the sound of his cannonade would hasten its march, resolved to attack the Enemy's forces which intercepted his advance upon Quatre Bras. PIRÉ's Light Cavalry, constituting a strong line of Skirmishers with well disposed Supports, covered the advance of the Infantry Divisions of BACHELU and FOY, whilst that of JEROME followed as a Reserve.

The force with which NEY thus entered the field, consisted of Three Divisions of REILLE's Corps, of PIRÉ's Light Cavalry, of 4 Batteries of Foot, and 1 of Horse, Artillery: altogether—

16,189

Infantry

1,729

Cavalry

38

Guns.

The Prince of ORANGE's force consisted of DE PERPONCHER's Division (with the exception of the 7th Dutch Line Battalion); of 1 Battery of Foot, and 1 of Horse, Artillery: altogether—

6,832

Infantry

16

Guns.

It was not long after two o'clock when the Duke of WELLINGTON returned to Quatre Bras from the Prussian Army. He observed attentively, with his glass, the movements of the French, and told the Prince of ORANGE he would be attacked directly.

In a few minutes, the French advanced, and the Dutch-Belgian troops gradually retired; but the Prince, aware of the great advantages which the position of Quatre Bras would derive from the possession of the Farm of Gemioncourt, adjoining the Charleroi road, as also of the Wood of Bossu on the Right, and of the inclosures of Piermont on the Left Flank, endeavoured, with that view, to make a stand, as soon as his Centre reached the first named point. The 5th Battalion of Dutch Militia which occupied this Post, successfully withstood several attacks, during which NEY drew up his forces along the ridge which, intersecting the high road in the immediate (French) rear of Gemioncourt, extends on one side towards the Wood of Bossu, and on the other in the direction of Piermont.

The vast preponderance of force on the part of the French, was now quite manifest to the Prince of ORANGE, who found himself compelled to withdraw the main body of his troops into the Wood of Bossu, still retaining, however, the Post of Gemioncourt. He gave an Order to Captain STIEVENAAR's Foot Battery to fall back and take up a flanking position near the Wood. Here this Officer, who possessed the highest merit, lost not a moment in reopening his fire, but scarcely had he done so when he was mortally wounded. At the same moment one gun was damaged so as to become useless. The Enemy rapidly advanced in such superior force as to compel the Battery to resume its retreat. Captain BYLEVELD's Horse Battery retired by the opposite side of Gemioncourt. One of its limbers blew up, severely wounding an Officer, and occasioning the gun attached to it to be relinquished. The French pressed forward with their Light Troops; and part of PIRÉ's Light Cavalry, seizing a favourable opportunity, gallantly charged the 27th Dutch Light Infantry, threw it into confusion, and made many prisoners. At this time a portion of BACHELU's Infantry Division on the right advanced towards the village of Piermont.

It was about half past two, or perhaps a quarter before three o'clock, when the Prince of ORANGE, whose situation had become extremely critical, as he directed his anxious looks towards that point of the horizon which was bounded by the elevated ground about Quatre Bras, had the inexpressible satisfaction of recognising, by their deep red masses, the arrival of British troops upon the field.

These comprised the Fifth Infantry Division, commanded by Lieutenant General Sir THOMAS PICTON, and consisting of the Eighth British Brigade, under Major General Sir JAMES KEMPT, the Ninth British Brigade, under Major General Sir DENIS PACK, and of the Fourth Hanoverian Brigade, under Colonel BEST. The head of the Column, leaving Quatre Bras on its right, turned down the Namur road, along which the Division was speedily drawn up; the British Brigades in Front, and the Hanoverian Brigade in Second Line. Captain RETTBERG's Battery of Hanoverian Foot Artillery took post on the right, and Major ROGERS's Battery of British Foot Artillery on the left, of the Division. The 1st Battalion of the 95th British Regiment, commanded by Colonel Sir ANDREW BARNARD, was despatched in haste towards the Village of Piermont, of which it was to endeavour to gain possession.

Prince of Orange

The French, on perceiving the arrival of the British Infantry, opened a furious cannonade from their Batteries, with a view to disturb its formation, while NEY, anxious to secure the vantage ground of a Field which he plainly foresaw, was likely to become the scene of a severe contest, renewed his attack upon Gemioncourt, still bravely defended by the 5th Dutch Militia. Hereupon, PERPONCHER, having received an Order to advance this Battalion along the high road, immediately placed himself at its head, as did also the Prince of ORANGE himself, who rode up to it at the same moment. The manner in which His Royal Highness personally led on his National Militia on this occasion, was distinguished by the most resolute and conspicuous gallantry. The Battalion was exposed to a most destructive fire from some guns which the Prince seemed determined to capture. Placing himself frequently at its head, and waving his hat, he presented in his own person so brilliant and heroic an example, that for a considerable time the Battalion maintained its ground most bravely against the far superior number of the Enemy. It was composed, however, of young and inexperienced soldiers, who had not attained sufficient confidence to fight in anything like deployed order; and, therefore, when, a few minutes afterwards, a swarm of Cavalry rushed upon it, it soon lost its compactness, and broke into a confused and hasty retreat; whilst the French Infantry succeeded in obtaining possession of the Farm, in which they firmly established themselves.

The Duke of WELLINGTON, who now assumed the command, was so much alive to the importance of maintaining Gemioncourt and its inclosures, that he gave directions for its immediate occupation by a British Regiment, but the one destined for this service having by some accident been otherwise disposed of, some delay occurred, and the 28th British Regiment, commanded by Colonel Sir CHARLES PHILIP BELSON, was then marched down towards that point, under the guidance of Lieutenant Colonel GOMM, on the Staff of the Fifth Division. As the Battalion approached the Farm, the latter was discovered to be already occupied by the French, whereupon it was withdrawn to its Division.

The Third Dutch-Belgian Light Cavalry Brigade, under General VAN MERLEN, had shortly before this reached the Field, and now advanced to the support of the Dutch Infantry retiring from Gemioncourt; but they were met and defeated by PIRÉ's Cavalry, and pursued along the high road nearly to Quatre Bras, where they arrived in great disorder; a portion of them coming in contact with the Duke of WELLINGTON himself, and carrying his Grace along with them to the rear of Quatre Bras. The latter, however, succeeded in arresting their further flight, and in bringing them again to the front. The French Cavalry did not, on this occasion, follow up the pursuit, evidently hesitating to approach very near to the Allied Infantry, the latter appearing well formed, and fully prepared to receive them. The Dutch-Belgian Infantry retreated to the Wood of Bossu, abandoning four guns to the Enemy, who closely pursued them, and now began to penetrate into the Wood.

Meanwhile, BACHELU, on the French Right, threw a considerable force into Piermont in sufficient time to secure its possession before the 1st Battalion 95th British Regiment had approached the Village, and was pushing forward another strong body towards a small Wood that lay still more in advance, on the opposite side of the Namur high road, the possession of which along with that of Piermont would have effectually cut off the direct communication between Quatre Bras and Ligny. Here, for the first time in this Campaign, the troops of the two nations became engaged. The Skirmishers who successfully checked the further advance of the French, and secured the Wood, were the 1st Battalion of the British 95th Rifles, whom the old Campaigners of the French Army, at least those who had served in the Peninsula, had so frequently found the foremost in the fight, and of whose peculiarly effective discipline and admirable training they had had ample experience.

The possession of Gemioncourt proved of the utmost importance to NEY's position, which now assumed a definite character, and, in a purely tactical point of view, offered great advantages. The southern portion of the Wood of Bossu was occupied by his extreme Left, while his extreme Right was in full possession of Piermont; and these points were connected by a narrow valley extending along his whole front, bounded on either side by a hedgerow, and intersecting the Charleroi road close to Gemioncourt. The outer fence was strongly occupied by his Light Troops, ready to cover the formation and advance of his Columns of Attack, for the support of which by Artillery, the Heights constituting his main position in rear of Gemioncourt, offered every facility.

Scarcely had PICTON's Division taken up its ground, when the Duke of BRUNSWICK's Corps arrived upon the field. It was not complete; its Artillery (under Major MAHN) and the 1st and 3rd Light Battalions (commanded by Major HOLSTEIN and Major EBELING), having been stationed in distant cantonments, had not yet joined. The 2nd Light Battalion (under Major BRANDENSTEIN) was immediately detached to the Wood near Piermont on the left of the position, and of which the possession had already been secured by the 1st Battalion of the British 95th Regiment: the two Rifle Companies of the Advanced Guard Battalion (under Major RAUSCHENPLATT) were moved into the Wood of Bossu; on the right of which some detachments of Cavalry were posted for the purpose of observing the Enemy's dispositions in that quarter. The remainder of these troops, by a movement to their left, when close upon Quatre Bras, deployed in rear of, and in a direction parallel to, the Namur road, thus forming a Reserve to PICTON's Division. The absent portion of the Corps reached the field in the course of the action, as will hereafter be explained.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's force in the Field at this moment was as follows:—

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Guns.

British}

{Eighth Infantry Brigade

2471

{Ninth do. do.

2173

K.G. Legion}

{Battery of Foot Artillery

6

Hanoverians}

{Fourth Infantry Brigade

2582

{Battery of Foot Artillery

6

Brunswickers}

{Advanced Guard Battalion

672

{2 Battalions of the Light Infantry Brigade

1344

{Line Infantry Brigade

2016

{Regiment of Hussars

690

{Squadron of Lancers

232

Dutch-Belgians}

{Second Infantry Brigade

6832

{Third Cavalry Brigade

1082

{Half Battery of Horse Artillery

2

{Battery of Foot Artillery

8

{  Do.    Horse

8

———

———

———

18,090

2,004

30

The following is the amount of force which Marshal NEY had actually in the Field:—

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Guns.

Fifth Infantry Division

5,003

Sixth    do.

6,591

Ninth    do.

4,595

3 Divisional Foot Batteries

24

1 Reserve Foot Battery

8

Second Cavalry Division

1,729

1 Battery of Horse Artillery

6

———

———

———

16,189

1,729

38

The cannonade which had opened against the Fifth British Division as it took up its ground, continued with unabated vigour. The French Light Troops were now observed advancing from the inclosures that skirted the foot of their position, and to meet them the Light Companies of the different Regiments of PICTON's Division were immediately thrown forward. On the French extreme Right all further progress was checked by the gallant manner in which the 1st Battalion 95th British Regiment, though opposed by a much superior force, retained possession of the Namur road, which they lined with their Skirmishers, while the Wood in rear was occupied by the Battalion Reserve and the 2nd Brunswick Light Battalion. On the French Left, however, the incessant rattle of musketry in the Wood of Bossu plainly indicated by its gradual approach in the direction of Quatre Bras, that the Dutch-Belgian Infantry were yielding to the fierce onset of the Enemy in that quarter.

The protection which the French would derive from the possession of the eastern portion of this Wood for the advance of their masses over the space between it and the Charleroi road, instantly became apparent to the British Commander; in fact, the previous pursuit of the Dutch-Belgian Cavalry along this road proved the expediency of establishing some restraint to such facility for a hostile advance in that direction; and he therefore requested the Duke of BRUNSWICK to take up a position with a part of his Corps between Quatre Bras and Gemioncourt, so as to have his Left resting upon the road, and his Right communicating with PERPONCHER's Division, part of which was deployed along the skirt of the Wood.

The Duke of BRUNSWICK immediately ordered forward the Guard Battalion (under Major PRÖSTLER), the 1st Line Battalion (under Major METZNER), and the two Light Companies of the Advanced Guard Battalion, which he posted in Close Columns upon, and contiguous to, the road, on the ground indicated, and threw out a line of Skirmishers connecting these Columns with the two Jäger Companies in the Wood. As an immediate Support to the Infantry, he stationed the Brunswick Hussars (under Major CRAMM) and Lancers (under Major POTT) in a hollow in their rear; while as a Reserve to the whole, the 2nd and 3rd Line Battalions (under Major STROMBECK and Major NORRMANN) were posted en crémaillère contiguously to the houses of Quatre Bras, which important point they were to defend to the last extremity.

Whilst this disposition on the Anglo-Allied Right was in progress, two heavy French Columns were observed descending into a valley below Gemioncourt, where, under cover of the strong line of Skirmishers, which had been for some time engaged with those of PICTON's Division, they were divided into separate smaller Columns of Attack. The cannonade from the French Heights, which now sensibly quickened, was telling fearfully amidst the Fifth British Division; and a fresh impulse having been given to the Enemy's Light Troops by the near approach of their own attacking Columns, the British Skirmishers, overpowered by numbers only, were seen darting, alternately and at short distances, to the rear, through the line of smoke that had been raised midway between the contending Armies.

At this critical moment, when the rapid progress of the French in the Wood of Bossu, and their imposing advance against his Left Wing, threatened to compromise his disposal of the Brunswick troops on the right of the Charleroi road, WELLINGTON, by one of those electric inspirations of his master mind with which he had been wont in former Campaigns to frustrate the best devised plans of his opponents, resolved not to await the attack, but to meet it. He instantly ordered the advance of KEMPT's and PACK's Brigades, with the exception of the 92nd Regiment, which (under the command of Lieutenant Colonel CAMERON) was to continue at its post on the Namur road, close to Quatre Bras.

During the advance of these two Brigades, which was made with admirable steadiness and in the best order, the Skirmishers fell back upon their respective Battalions, all of which now presented a clear front to the Enemy. From the heads of NEY's Columns, as well as from the thick lines of Skirmishers by which they were connected, a severe and destructive fire was opened and maintained against the British line, along which the gallant PICTON, the far famed Leader of the no less renowned "Fighting Division" of the British Army in the Peninsular Campaigns, was seen galloping from one Regiment to another, encouraging his men, and inciting them by his presence and example. The troops significantly responded to his call by those loud and animating shouts with which British soldiers are wont to denote their eagerness to close with their enemies. The interval between the adverse lines was rapidly diminishing: the fire from the French suddenly began to slacken; hesitation, quickly succeeded by disorder, became apparent in their ranks; and then it was, that, animating each other with redoubled cheers, the British Regiments were seen to lower their bristling bayonets, and driving everything before them, to pursue their opponents down to the outer fence of the valley, whence the French line had advanced in the full confidence of triumph.

KEMPT's Brigade, in consequence of the greater proximity of its original position to that of the Enemy, was the first to overthrow the French Infantry. The 79th Highlanders, on the left of the line (commanded by Lieutenant Colonel DOUGLAS), made a gallant charge down the hill, dashed through the first fence, and pursued their opponents, who had advanced in two Battalion Columns, not only across the valley, but through the second fence; and, carried on by their ardour, even ventured to ascend the Enemy's position. By this time, however, their ranks were much broken: they were speedily recalled, and as they retraced their steps across the valley, they derived considerable support from the adjoining Battalion in the line, the 32nd Regiment (commanded by Lieutenant Colonel MAITLAND), which was keeping up from the first hedge a vigorous fire against the French, who now lined the second fence. The remaining Regiments of both Brigades had all in like manner charged down as far as the nearest hedge, whence they inflicted a severe loss upon their Enemies as these precipitately retired, with their ranks completely broken and disordered on passing through the inclosure.

On the right of the line, the 42nd Highlanders (commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Sir ROBERT MACARA), and 44th Regiment (commanded by Lieutenant Colonel HAMERTON), had advanced to within a very short distance of Gemioncourt, in which, and behind the hedges lining the valley, the French were seeking shelter.

During the progress of this contest on the Anglo-Allied left of the Charleroi road, the Brunswick troops were not permitted to remain in quiet possession of their advanced position on the right, which indeed was well calculated to attract NEY's attention. A Battery was immediately drawn up on the opposite Height westward of Gemioncourt, from which, as also from the incessant fire maintained by the Enemy's Skirmishers posted at no great distance from the front of the line, a very destructive fire was maintained against the Brunswick troops. The Regiment of Hussars particularly suffered, standing in line, and frequently receiving an entire discharge from the Battery. The Brunswickers were, for the most part, young and inexperienced soldiers—in every sense of the word, raw troops: and the numerous casualties which befel their ranks in this exposed situation might have produced a fatal influence upon their discipline, but for the noble example of their Prince, whose admirable tact and calm demeanour were most conspicuous on this trying occasion. Quietly smoking his pipe in front of his line, he gave out his Orders as if at a mere field day; and was only restrained from taking offence at the representations made to him by some of his Staff of the imminent danger to which he was exposing himself, from a consciousness of the kindly motives by which they were dictated.

At length, the continued havoc created amongst his devoted followers by the fire from the French Heights, excited the impatience of the Duke himself for at least the means of retaliation; and as his own Artillery was still upon the march from its cantonments, he sent to the Duke of WELLINGTON a request to be furnished with some pieces of cannon.

Brunswick

This was immediately acceded to, and four guns were moved forward and posted on the right of the Brunswick Infantry; but they had scarcely fired a few rounds when the Enemy's cannonade was redoubled; two of the guns were quickly disabled, and several of the horses attached to the limbers were killed. At the same time, two Columns of French Infantry were seen advancing in succession along the edge of the Wood of Bossu, preceded by a Battalion in line, and supported by some Cavalry, of which description of force there also appeared to be a considerable mass advancing along the Charleroi road. As the French Infantry rapidly approached the right of the line of the Brunswick Skirmishers, the latter were forced to retire, as were also the Dutch-Belgian Infantry that lined the Wood at this part of the field. The Duke of BRUNSWICK, perceiving that the bend of the wood in rear of his Regiment of Hussars was likely to impede the freedom of its movements, immediately ordered the latter to proceed to the opposite side of the Charleroi road, and retire towards Quatre Bras, there to remain in readiness to act according to circumstances. Then, placing himself at the head of his Lancers, he gallantly charged the advancing Infantry, which, however, received them with so much steadiness and good order, and opened upon them so destructive a fire, that the attack completely failed, and the Regiment withdrew to Quatre Bras.

Finding the strength of the Enemy's forces to be so overpowering, the Duke now ordered the Infantry posted contiguously to the Charleroi road, also to retire upon the main position. The 1st Line Battalion moved hastily along the road, while the Guard Battalion, with which the Duke himself was at this time present, retired across the fields eastward of the isolated House upon the Charleroi road, towards the Allied line, posted upon the road to Namur. Major PRÖSTLER, who commanded the Guard Battalion, rendered himself conspicuous by his exertions to execute this movement in as orderly a manner as possible, but the eager and close pursuit by the French Light Troops, now emboldened by success, a shower of round shot upon the Column, and the approach of the Enemy's Cavalry, spread such a panic among these young troops that they fled in confusion, some through Quatre Bras, and others through the Anglo-Allied line on the left of that point; and it was in the moment of attempting to rally his soldiers, not far from the little garden of the House before mentioned, that the Duke of BRUNSWICK was struck from his horse by a shot which terminated the career of this gallant Prince.

In the mean time the Brunswick Hussars were ordered forward to cover the retreat of the Infantry, and repel the advance of the French Cavalry, which was now seen in rapid motion along the Charleroi road, as if incited and emboldened by the loud shouts of triumph sent forth by their Light Troops in front. The Hussars, whose order while advancing, was quickly disturbed by a straggling fire from the French Infantry, to which their Right Flank became exposed, failed in producing the slightest check upon the Cavalry, and were soon seen wheeling about and in full flight, closely pursued by their opponents.

To the 42nd Highlanders and 44th British Regiment, which were posted on a reverse slope, and in line, close upon the left of the above road, the advance of French Cavalry was so sudden and unexpected, the more so as the Brunswickers had just moved on to the front, that as both these bodies whirled past them to the rear, in such close proximity to each other, they were, for the moment, considered to consist of one mass of Allied Cavalry. Some of the old soldiers of both Regiments were not so easily satisfied on this point, and immediately opened a partial fire obliquely upon the French Lancers, which, however, Sir DENIS PACK and their own Officers endeavoured as much as possible to restrain; but no sooner had the latter succeeded in causing a cessation of the fire, than the Lancers, which were the rearmost of the Cavalry, wheeled sharply round, and advanced in admirable order directly upon the rear of the two British Regiments.

The 42nd Highlanders having, from their position, been the first to recognise them as a part of the Enemy's forces, rapidly formed Square; but just as the two Flank Companies were running in to form the rear face, the Lancers had reached the Regiment, when a considerable portion of their leading division penetrated the Square, carrying along with them, by the impetus of their charge, several men of those two Companies, and creating a momentary confusion. The long tried discipline and steadiness of the Highlanders, however, did not forsake them at this most critical juncture: these Lancers, instead of effecting the destruction of the Square, were themselves fairly hemmed into it, and either bayoneted or taken prisoners, while the endangered face, restored as if by magic, successfully repelled all further attempts on the part of the French to complete their expected triumph. Their Commanding Officer, Lieutenant Colonel Sir ROBERT MACARA, was killed on this occasion, a lance having pierced through his chin until it reached the brain; and within the brief space of a few minutes, the command of the Regiment devolved upon three other Officers in succession: Lieutenant Colonel DICK, who was severely wounded, Brevet Major DAVIDSON, who was mortally wounded, and Brevet Major CAMPBELL, who commanded it during the remainder of the Campaign.

If this Cavalry attack had fallen so unexpectedly upon the 42nd Highlanders, still less had it been anticipated by the 44th Regiment. Lieutenant Colonel HAMERTON, perceiving that the Lancers were rapidly advancing against his rear, and that any attempt to form square would be attended with imminent danger, instantly decided upon receiving them in line. The low thundering sound of their approach was heard by his men before a conviction they were French flashed across the minds of any but the old soldiers who had previously fired at them as they passed their Flank. HAMERTON's words of command were, "Rear rank, right about face!"—"Make ready!"—(a short pause to admit of the still nearer approach of the Cavalry)—"Present!"—"Fire!" The effect produced by this volley was astonishing. The men, aware of their perilous position, doubtless took a most deliberate aim at their opponents, who were thrown into great confusion. Some few daring fellows made a dash at the centre of the Battalion, hoping to capture the Colours, in their apparently exposed situation; but the attempt, though gallantly made, was as gallantly defeated. The Lancers now commenced a flight towards the French position by the Flanks of the 44th. As they rushed past the Left Flank, the Officer commanding the Light Company, who had very judiciously restrained his men from joining in the volley given to the rear, opened upon them a scattering fire; and no sooner did the Lancers appear in the proper front of the Regiment, when the front rank began in its turn to contribute to their overthrow and destruction.

Never, perhaps, did British Infantry display its characteristic coolness and steadiness more eminently than on this trying occasion. To have stood in a thin two deep line, awaiting, and prepared to receive, the onset of hostile Cavalry, would have been looked upon at least as a most hazardous experiment; but, with its rear so suddenly menaced, and its flanks unsupported, to have instantly faced only one rank about, to have stood as if rooted to the ground, to have repulsed its assailants with so steady and well directed a fire that numbers of them were destroyed—this was a feat of arms which the oldest or best disciplined Corps in the world might have in vain hoped to accomplish; yet most successfully and completely was this achieved by the gallant 2nd Battalion of the 44th British Regiment, under its brave Commander, Lieutenant Colonel HAMERTON.

In this attack occurred one of these incidents which, in daring, equal any of the feats of ancient chivalry, which makes the wildest fables of the deeds of the knights of old appear almost impossible; which cause the bearing of an individual to stand out, as it were, in relief amidst the operations of the masses; and which, by their characteristic recklessness, almost invariably insure at least a partial success.

A French Lancer gallantly charged at the Colours, and severely wounded Ensign CHRISTIE, who carried one of them, by a thrust of his lance, which, entering the left eye, penetrated to the lower jaw. The Frenchman then endeavoured to seize the Standard, but the brave CHRISTIE, notwithstanding the agony of his wound, with a presence of mind almost unequalled, flung himself upon it—not to save himself, but to preserve the honour of his Regiment. As the Colour fluttered in its fall, the Frenchman tore off a portion of the silk with the point of his lance; but he was not permitted to bear the fragment beyond the ranks. Both shot and bayoneted by the nearest of the soldiers of the 44th, he was borne to the earth, paying with the sacrifice of his life for his display of unavailing bravery.

In the mean time, the leading portion of PIRÉ's Light Cavalry, from which the Lancers that attacked the 42nd and 44th British Regiments had been detached, as already described, continued its advance along the high road towards Quatre Bras, driving in the Brunswick Hussars, who were now galloping confusedly upon the 92nd Highlanders then lining the ditch of the Namur high road contiguous to Quatre Bras. Pursued by the Chasseurs à Cheval, and finding no opening for their passage, they made for the Right Flank of the Regiment: and, as they were flying past, the Grenadier Company was wheeled back upon the road so as to oppose a front at that point to the flank of the pursuing Cavalry, upon which the Highlanders now poured a most destructive volley. The shock thus occasioned to the French Cavalry was immediately perceptible; but though thrown into confusion, the main body soon reformed, and retired with much steadiness and regularity.

The front of the Column, however, impelled by the furious ardour with which it had advanced, or, perhaps, imagining itself still followed and supported by the main body, dashed in amongst the houses of Quatre Bras, and even advanced to some distance beyond them, cutting down several stragglers whom they found there, principally belonging to the routed Brunswick Infantry, as also groups of wounded. Many of them rushed through the large opening into the Farm Yard of Quatre Bras, which was situated immediately in rear of the Right of the 92nd. A few daring fellows finding they had proceeded too far to be able to retire by the same direction in which they had advanced, wheeled round suddenly at the point where the high roads intersect each other, and galloped right through the Grenadier Company of the Highlanders, shouting, and brandishing their swords, and receiving a fire from some of the rear rank of the Regiment as they dashed along the road. None of them escaped: one, an Officer of the Chasseurs à Cheval, had already reached the spot where the Duke of WELLINGTON was at that moment stationed in rear of the Highlanders. Some of the men immediately turned round and fired: his horse was killed, and at the same moment a musket ball passed through each foot of the gallant young Officer. Those of the French Chasseurs who had entered the Farm Yard, finding no other outlet, now began to gallop back, in small parties of two or three at a time, but few escaped the deadly fire of the Highlanders.

About this time, KELLERMANN reached the Field, with the Eleventh Heavy Cavalry Division under Lieutenant General L'HERITIER. This augmented NEY's forces to the following amount:

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Guns.

Force already in the Field

16,189

1,865

38

Eleventh Cavalry Division

1,743

1 Battery of Horse Artillery

6

———

———

———

16,189

3,608

41

The French Infantry upon the extreme Left had by this time possessed themselves of the greater portion of the Wood of Bossu, from the Allied rear of which numerous groups of wounded and runaways were now seen to emerge; indeed, it soon became evident that no dependance could be placed on the continued occupation of the Wood by the Dutch-Belgian forces, and that the whole brunt of the Battle would have to be borne by the British, Hanoverian, and Brunswick forces. Upon the extreme French Right, all attempts to turn the opposite Flank of the Allies were successfully checked by the steadiness and gallantry of the 95th British Regiment, supported by the 2nd Brunswick Light Battalion.

NEY, although he had failed in his first general attack upon the Anglo-Allied line, had fully ascertained that the raw troops of which the Dutch-Belgian and Brunswick Cavalry in the Field were composed, were totally incapable of competing with his own veteran warriors of that Arm, and he therefore determined to take advantage of KELLERMANN's arrival for the execution of a vigorous Cavalry attack. Retaining General PIQUET's Brigade in reserve, he combined, for this purpose, General GUYTON's Brigade, consisting of the 8th and 11th Cuirassiers, with PIRÉ's Light Cavalry Division; and also taking advantage of his greatly superior Artillery force, he caused the attack to be preceded and covered by a tremendous cannonade, occasioning great havoc in the ranks of the Anglo-Allied Infantry, the range for which the French Gunners had by this time ascertained with fearful precision.

It was not long before the British Battalions most in advance were warned of the approach of hostile Cavalry by the running in of their Skirmishers; and scarcely had they formed their Squares when the Batteries respectively opposed to them having ceased their fire, a rushing sound was heard through the tall corn, which, gradually bending, disclosed to their view the heads of the attacking Columns; and now began a conflict wherein the cool and daring intrepidity with which British Infantry are accustomed to defy the assaults of Cavalry was exemplified in a manner that will ever reflect honour and glory upon the Regiments to whose lot it fell, on this memorable Field, to assert and maintain their country's prowess. A rolling fire from the muskets of the 42nd Highlanders and 44th British Regiment, given at a moment when the Enemy's horsemen were almost close upon their bayonets, though most destructive in its effects upon their own immediate opponents, checked not the ardour and impetuosity of the general attack. These two diminutive Squares, now completely surrounded by the French Cavalry, seemed destined to become a sacrifice to the fury with which a rapid succession of attacks was made upon them; no sooner was one Squadron hurled back in confusion, than another rushed impetuously forward upon the same face of a Square, to experience a similar fate; and sometimes different faces were charged simultaneously.

Picton

A strong body of Cuirassiers now passed the Right Flank of the two Regiments, along the high road, with an evident intention of making another attempt upon Quatre Bras.

PICTON, who had been watching with intense anxiety the contest maintained by the 42nd and 44th British Regiments in their exposed situation, and who had become convinced of the utter hopelessness of obtaining any efficient support from the Allied Cavalry then in the field, could no longer restrain his impatience to fly to the rescue of the devoted Squares; and, as a substitute for Cavalry, he decided upon immediately assailing that of the Enemy with his own oft tried Infantry. With this view, he united the Royals (under Lieutenant Colonel COLIN CAMPBELL) and the 28th Regiment, both of which Corps were at that moment standing in Column at quarter distance. Led on by both PICTON and KEMPT, the united Column, with loud shouts, boldly advanced into the midst of the Enemy's Cavalry; the whole extent of ground along its front appeared to swarm with Lancers, Chasseurs à Cheval, and Cuirassiers, a considerable portion of whom were now seen rapidly forming for an attack upon the Column; but PICTON constantly on the alert, and at the same time desirous of arriving at such a distance as would enable him to present an efficient flank fire in support of the 44th Regiment, continued advancing until the last moment, when he suddenly formed it into Square.

The repeated and furious charges which ensued, were invariably repulsed by the Royals and the 28th, with the utmost steadiness and consummate bravery; and although the Lancers individually dashed forward and frequently wounded the men in the ranks, yet all endeavours to effect an opening, of which the succeeding Squadron of Attack might take advantage, completely failed. The ground on which the Square stood was such that the surrounding remarkably tall rye concealed it in a great measure, in the first attacks, from the view of the French Cavalry until the latter came quite close upon it; but to remedy this inconvenience, and to preserve the impetus of their charge, the Lancers had frequently recourse to sending forward a daring individual to plant a lance in the earth at a very short distance from the bayonets, and they then charged upon the lance flag as a mark of direction.

The advance of the Royals and the 28th had been almost immediately followed, under the same form, by that of the 32nd Regiment, which, having reached a convenient distance, halted, and formed Square so as to support, at the same time, by a flank fire, the Royals and 28th, and the Square of the 79th Highlanders, which latter Regiment constituted a connecting link with the 95th British Regiment upon the extreme Left.

Upon the advance of the Regiments belonging to KEMPT's and PACK's British Brigades, BEST's Hanoverian Brigade occupied the Namur road in their rear, along which the Landwehr Battalions Lüneburg, Osterode, and Münden (respectively commanded by Lieutenant Colonel RAMDOHR, Major REDEN, and Major SCHMID) were deployed, while the Landwehr Battalion Verden (under Major DECKEN), also in line, was posted somewhat in advance.

In this position, PICTON's Division sustained repeated assaults of the French Cavalry, which attacked the Squares simultaneously, and in every direction: as a portion rushed upon one Square, other Squadrons passed on to assail the next; some parties, taking advantage of sinuosities of the ground, awaited, like birds of prey, the favourable moment for pouncing upon their victims; no sooner was one attacking Squadron driven back and dispersed by a stream of musketry from the face of a Square, than a fresh party would rush from its cover upon the same ranks, in the vain hope that the means of breaking its onset had been expended; but a reserved fire never failed to bring down upon it a similar fate. Viewed from a little distance, the British Squares could at times be scarcely discerned amidst the surrounding Cavalry; and as the latter was frequently observed flying back from sudden discharges of musketry, a spectator might easily have imagined the Squares to be so many immense bombs, with every explosion scattering death and confusion among the masses that rushed so daringly into their fatal vicinity.

The French Cavalry, by its repeated failures to make any impression on the British Infantry by the manner in which it had passed through and through the intervals between the Squares, and in which the charging Squadrons when dispersed had got intermingled, was now in great disorder—Lancers, Chasseurs, and Cuirassiers, were mixed together and crossing one another in every direction, seeking out their respective Corps. To retire and reform had therefore become with them an absolutely necessary measure; but this afforded no respite to the devoted Squares, against which the Batteries upon the French Heights now played with terrific effect.

During the French attack of the British Squares on the eastern side of the Charleroi road, a considerable body of Cuirassiers advanced along the latter, with the evident design of making another attack upon the Anglo-Allied Centre at Quatre Bras. The Belgian Cavalry, which was again ordered forward, endeavoured to check this movement, but with no better effect than that which attended its former attempt; in fact, it retired sooner, charged and pursued by the Cuirassiers, against whom a rapid fire was now opened from the 92nd Highlanders, who still lined the ditch of the Namur road, close to Quatre Bras, a fire so destructive in its effects that the steel clad warriors were completely staggered, and the order of their advance so thoroughly shaken that they were compelled to retire in confusion.

In addition to the furious cannonade to which they were subjected, the foremost of PICTON's British Battalions, more especially the 42nd and 44th Regiments, were exposed to a rapid and destructive fire, which, as soon as the Enemy's Cavalry had been withdrawn, was opened upon them by the French troops advancing from the inclosures of Gemioncourt. To check this, Skirmishers were thrown forward, but from the want of sufficient ammunition, they could reply but very feebly to the fire of their opponents, who, not suffering the same disadvantage, were picking them off as fast as they could load. Their line soon became fearfully thinned, and finally their ammunition was totally exhausted, to which circumstance the Officer on whom the command of them had devolved (Lieutenant RIDDOCK, 44th Regiment) called the attention of Sir DENIS PACK, who ordered him to close his men to their centre and to join his own Regiment.

He had just executed the first part of the Order, when the French Cavalry having rallied and reformed, renewed their attacks upon the British Squares. Squadrons of Cuirassiers and Lancers, in their onward course, swept past Lieutenant RIDDOCK and his party, while others intercepted his direct line of retreat. He instantly formed four deep, and with his front rank at the charge, he made good his way through the Enemy's Cavalry, as far as the south face of the Square formed by the 44th Regiment; which, however, was so hotly pressed at the moment as to be unable to receive him, whereupon he ordered his men to lie down close to their bayonets, until a favourable opportunity should offer for their admission within the Square.

A repetition of the former scene on this part of the Field now took place, and the attacks, which were conducted with similar impetuosity, were met by a resistance equally undaunted. As if to overawe the Square formed by the Royals and 28th British Regiments, the French Cavalry now made a simultaneous attack upon three of its faces, and these consisted mainly of the latter Corps. PICTON, who was again in the Square, upon perceiving the approach of this apparently overwhelming force, suddenly and emphatically exclaimed, "28th! remember Egypt!" They answered him with a loud cheer, and reserving their fire until the Cavalry had approached within a few yards of the Square, their muskets were coolly and deliberately levelled at their assailants, who in the next moment were hurled back in wild disorder, horses and riders tumbling over one another, and creating indescribable confusion. Similar in their results were all the attacks made upon the other British Squares, which maintained their ground with the same unshaken steadiness and gallantry.

These repeated charges by the French Cavalry, though conducted by veteran soldiers, with admirable order and compactness, and though affording innumerable instances of individual gallantry and daring, were certainly not carried on in a manner calculated to ensure success over Infantry distinguished by such high training and such undaunted bravery as the British proved themselves to possess on this memorable occasion. There was no indication of a systematic attack upon any particular point by a rapid succession of charging Squadrons—no forlorn hope like rush upon the opposing bayonets by the survivors of a discharge of musketry levelled at a leading Squadron, and that rush followed up with lightning-like rapidity by the next Squadron, which, in spite of the intervening space encumbered with the bodies of men and horses overthrown in the first charge, would thus obtain the greatest chance of effecting by its own weight and compact order, a breach in the Square at the point originally selected for the assault.

No such system of attack was attempted; but, on the contrary, it almost invariably happened that the leading Squadron no sooner received the fire from the point attacked, than it either opened out from the centre to the right and left, and retired, or, it diverged altogether to one flank, leaving the succeeding divisions, in both cases, to observe the same movement; and, in this manner, the whole of the attacking force exposed itself to a far more extended range of fire and consequent loss, than if it had pursued the more daring, and at the same time, more decisive, mode of attack just described.

Whilst a considerable portion of the French Cavalry was thus fruitlessly assailing the British Squares, a body of Lancers, which had advanced considerably in the rear of those Squares, made a sudden and unexpected charge upon the Hanoverian Landwehr Battalion Verden, which was then, as previously explained, deployed a short distance in front of the Namur road: it was completely successful, and the greater part of the Battalion was cut down by the Lancers, who, emboldened by this triumph, were preparing to cross the Namur road, where a well directed fire opened upon them by the Landwehr Battalions Lüneburg and Osterode, lying concealed in the ditch by which it was lined, threw them into disorder, and forced them to a precipitate retreat.

The whole of the French Cavalry was now withdrawn for the purpose of reforming its broken and disordered ranks, leaving the Anglo-Allied Infantry to be again assailed by a vigorous cannonade from the Heights above Gemioncourt. The only movement on the part of the Anglo-Allied forces was the advance of the Brunswick Guard Battalion and 2nd Line Battalion in front of Quatre Bras, by the right of the Charleroi road, as a precautionary measure against any flank attack that might be attempted from the Wood of Bossu upon the advanced Battalions of PICTON's right.

It was long past five o'clock. The French Infantry in the Wood of Bossu was continually making progress towards the Namur road, across which increased numbers of the Dutch-Belgian troops, to whom the defence of the Wood had been entrusted, were seen hastily retiring. In Piermont, the French Light Troops had been reinforced, and they were now evidently preparing for a more vigorous attack upon the extreme Left of WELLINGTON's forces; whilst certain movements in the vicinity of Gemioncourt gave intimation of an intended renewal of the attack upon Quatre Bras. All prospect of the Anglo-Allied Cavalry encountering NEY's veteran Dragoons with any chance of success had entirely vanished; whilst, on the other hand, the latter were on the point of being reinforced by the arrival of another Cavalry Division. PACK's Brigade had expended nearly the whole of its ammunition; its exposed position, and the continued Cavalry charges in its rear having precluded the transmission of the necessary supply. The Brunswickers had been greatly discouraged by the death of their gallant Prince; and the losses sustained by all the troops engaged had already been truly frightful.

It was at this very moment, when WELLINGTON's situation had become so extremely critical, that two Infantry Brigades of the Third Division, under Lieutenant General Sir CHARLES ALTEN, most opportunely reached the Field of Action by the Nivelles road. They were the Fifth British Brigade, commanded by Major General Sir COLIN HALKETT, and the First Hanoverian Brigade, under Major General Count KIELMANSEGGE; and were accompanied by Major LLOYD's Battery of British Foot Artillery, and by Captain CLEEVES's Battery of Hanoverian Foot Artillery.

By the arrival of these troops WELLINGTON's force was augmented as follows:—

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Guns.

Force already in the Field

18,090

2,004

30

British}

{Fifth Infantry Brigade

2,254

{Battery of Foot Artillery

6

K.G. Legion

Do.      do

6

Hanoverians

First Infantry Brigade

3,189

Dutch-Belgians

7th Dutch Line Battalion

731

———

———

———

24,264

2,004

42

About the same time, NEY's troops were reinforced by the remaining Division of KELLERMANN's Corps of Heavy Cavalry, so that his whole force was constituted as follows:—

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Guns.

Force already in the Field

16,189

3,472

44

Twelfth Cavalry Division

1,502

1 Battery of Horse Artillery

6

———

———

———

16,189

4,974

50

NEY, on perceiving the arrival of this reinforcement to the Anglo-Allied troops, despatched a peremptory Order to D'ERLON to hasten to his support and join him without a moment's delay; and having well calculated the advantages he still retained, he resolved upon a bold and vigorous effort to secure the victory.

The greater portion of the Wood of Bossu was now in his possession; and this circumstance appeared to him to present the means of establishing himself at Quatre Bras, and of thus enabling him effectually to turn WELLINGTON's Right Flank, and cut off his line of retreat upon Brussels. With this view he had already greatly reinforced his Infantry in the Wood through which he had even ordered the advance of two Batteries, in a direction parallel to, and within a very short distance of, its eastern boundary, so that they might be prepared to act upon the plain, as soon as circumstances rendered such a proceeding advisable or expedient. He now also threw forward additional Light Troops to strengthen his extreme Right in the vicinity of Piermont; whilst his Cavalry, so vastly superior, both in numbers and in efficiency, to that which the British Commander had brought into the Field, constituted his main central force, and compensated in a great measure for the deficiency created in this point of his line by the drawing off of the Infantry to the Flanks.

The two French Batteries above alluded to as having advanced along the interior of the Wood of Bossu, suddenly opened a destructive fire from the edge of the latter upon the Brunswick troops posted on the right of the Charleroi road, just as LLOYD's Battery arrived at Quatre Bras. The Duke instantly ordered the advance of this Battery into the open space between the Charleroi road and the Wood, for the purpose of silencing the French guns; but before the British Artillerymen could unlimber, several horses of the Battery were killed, wheels were disabled, and, from the proximity of the Enemy's guns, some of the Gunners were literally cut in two by the round shot with which they were so closely assailed. Nevertheless, the Battery succeeded, not only in silencing its opponents, but also in forcing back into the wood a French Column of Infantry, which, advancing directly towards the Brussels road, had endeavoured to turn its Right Flank: after which brilliant services, LLOYD, perceiving no adequate Support, judged it prudent, in the then crippled state of his Battery, to retire to his former Post, abandoning two guns for which he had not a sufficient number of horses remaining, and which consequently could not be recovered until the termination of the action.

HALKETT's Brigade, shortly after passing Quatre Bras, was ordered to bring up its left shoulders; and, entering the rye fields in front of the Namur road, it proceeded some little distance in advance, and halted.

KIELMANSEGGE's Brigade continued its march along the Namur road, and received Orders to strengthen the extreme Left, as also to support, and, where necessary, to relieve the exhausted British Battalions, which had so bravely withstood the fiercest onsets of a most daring and well organised Cavalry, and had so unflinchingly endured the incessant cannonade maintained against them by the well served Batteries on the French Heights.

It was during the advance of the Third British Division to take up its ground—HALKETT proceeding directly to the front, and KIELMANSEGGE moving along the Namur road to the left—and under cover of the heavy cannonade which was maintained against the Allied line at this time, that again a Column of French Infantry advanced from out of the Wood, towards the Brussels road, and entering the latter by the isolated House southward of Quatre Bras, established itself in and about that building and its inclosures.

Shortly afterwards, another Column advanced in support of the former one, which then emerged from its cover, and began to ascend that part of the Anglo-Allied position occupied by the 92nd Highlanders. On perceiving this, Major General BARNES, Adjutant General to the British forces, who had just ridden up to the right of the Regiment, placed himself very conspicuously at the head of the Highlanders, waving his hat, and exclaiming, "92nd, follow me!" In an instant the latter sprang out of the ditch in which they had hitherto been posted, and with great gallantry and steadiness charged down the slope. The French Infantry hastily fell back, until having gained the partial shelter afforded them by the isolated House and its inclosures, they opened a most destructive fire upon the Highlanders, who nevertheless slackened not their pace, but drove the French out of their cover. Their Commanding Officer, Colonel CAMERON, here received his death wound, and having lost the power of managing his horse, the latter carried him at its utmost speed along the road until he reached Quatre Bras, where his servant was standing with his led horse, when the animal, suddenly stopping, pitched the unfortunate Officer on his head. The supporting Column, however, securing the garden opposite to the House and on the right of the road, seemed resolved to make a stand against the further advance of the Highlanders; but the latter, by a judicious disposition of their force in three divisions—one towards each flank of the garden, and the other directly to the gate in front—and again uniting as soon as these points were secured, once more rushed upon their foes with the bayonet, displaying, under a terrific fire, the most undaunted bravery.

As soon as the French turned their backs, the 92nd poured upon them a volley which proved most destructive, and continued their advance, pursuing the Enemy along the edge of the Wood, into which they finally retired upon perceiving a disposition on the part of the French Cavalry to charge, and finding themselves exposed to a heavy cannonade which was rapidly thinning their ranks to a fearful extent. Subsequently, in consequence of their very severe loss, they were withdrawn through the Wood to Quatre Bras.

Again the French Skirmishers were creeping up the slope from the Gemioncourt inclosures, and PACK, who had united the remains of the 42nd and 44th Regiments into one Battalion, made the best show of resistance in his power to their teazing tiraillade; but being aware how very small a quantity of ammunition remained in his men's pouches, his anxiety on this point became extreme, the more so as he had good reasons for apprehending fresh attacks of Cavalry. His advanced position in the immediate proximity of the formation of the Enemy's Columns of Attack, naturally kept him on the look out for effective British support; and on observing the head of HALKETT's Brigade, as the latter was advancing from Quatre Bras, he instantly despatched an Aide de Camp to that General, with a message, that his own Brigade had expended nearly the whole of its ammunition, and that if he did not offer him a Support, he would be under the necessity of almost immediately abandoning his position. HALKETT at once acceded to the proposal by sending forward the 69th British Regiment, and desiring its Commanding Officer, Colonel MORICE, to obey any Orders he might receive from General PACK.

In pursuance of Orders received from the Duke, HALKETT moved the remainder of his Brigade into the space between the Wood of Bossu and the Charleroi road, fronting the French Left Wing. Here he found the Brunswick Infantry retiring with precipitation: he immediately put himself in communication with their Commanding Officer, Colonel OLFERMANN, and by aid of the support which his Brigade presented to their view, he succeeded in bringing them up under cover, in the ditch which, traversing the space between the Wood and the high road, ran nearly parallel with the Enemy's line.

Leaving his Brigade in the position he had taken up, in support of the Brunswickers and of PACK's Brigade, and pending the arrival of further instructions from the Duke, HALKETT galloped to the Front, nearly beyond the Farm of Gemioncourt, for the purpose of ascertaining, if possible, the disposition and intentions of the Enemy. He was not kept long in suspense, NEY's arrangements for another general attack having been concluded; and, observing the Cavalry destined to advance against the Allies on both sides of the Charleroi road in motion, he turned round his horse and hastened to dispose his Brigade in such a manner as to render it fully prepared to brave the coming storm. On his way, he sent an intimation to PACK of his discovery, and Orders to the 69th Regiment to prepare forthwith to receive Cavalry.

A sudden and heavy cannonade had already opened from the French Heights—a sure prelude to the attack which was about to take place—and the 69th Regiment was in the act of forming Square, when the Prince of ORANGE rode up to it and asked what it was doing. Colonel MORICE explained that he was forming Square in pursuance of the instructions he had received; upon which His Royal Highness, remarking that he did not think there was any chance of the Cavalry coming on, ordered him to reform Column, and to deploy into line. During this last movement a strong body of French Cuirassiers, taking advantage of the surrounding high corn, and of the circumstance of the Regiment lying in a hollow, approached unperceived quite close to the spot, and rushing suddenly and impetuously upon a Flank, succeeded in completely rolling up the Regiment, riding along and over the unfortunate men, of whom great numbers were cut down, and in the midst of the confusion thus created, captured and carried off one of the Colours; in defence of which Major LINDSAY, Lieutenant PIGOT, and Volunteer CLARKE, highly distinguished themselves, and were desperately wounded. Some Officers and men took shelter in the Square formed by the 42nd and 44th Regiments; the mounted Officers gained the other side of the road, pursued by about twenty of the Enemy, and escaped by riding through one of the Hanoverian Battalions lining the Namur road.

The 30th Regiment, which had also been deployed into line by the Orders of the Prince of ORANGE, most fortunately discovered, in sufficient time, the approach of Cavalry (notwithstanding the extraordinary height of the rye, which greatly impeded all observation), formed Square with remarkable rapidity, and, reserving their fire until the very last moment, they completely dispersed and drove off a body of PIRÉ's Lancers, and a portion of KELLERMANN's Cuirassiers, which troops had made a charge upon them, enveloping two faces of their Square. PICTON, who, from the opposite side of the high road, was an eye witness of this scene, was so much pleased with the perfect steadiness of the Regiment, that, seizing a favourable opportunity of galloping up to it, he called for the Commanding Officer, and told Lieutenant Colonel HAMILTON that he should report to the Duke the gallant conduct of his Corps. Indeed the steadiness and gallantry of the 30th in this Battle were so conspicuous as also to draw upon them the well merited commendations of the Prince of ORANGE, and Generals ALTEN, HALKETT, and KIELMANSEGGE.

The 73rd Regiment (under Colonel HARRIS), and the Brunswickers, were equally on the alert; but the French Cavalry, on finding them prepared, diverged towards the high road.

The 33rd Regiment (under Lieutenant Colonel ELPHINSTONE), had formed Square upon its leading Company (the Grenadiers) at the moment the latter had reached some rising ground; in which position it became a conspicuous mark for the fire, at point blank distance, of a French Battery which opened upon it with great spirit. It was deemed advisable to deploy it into line, in which formation the Regiment advanced towards the two Brunswick Battalions then fiercely engaged with the Enemy's Light Troops near the skirt of the Wood; but upon approaching the latter, a report was spread along the line that French Cavalry was in its rear, whereupon the Regiment rushed precipitately into the Wood, within which it was speedily reformed.

Whilst that portion of KELLERMANN's Dragoons which had dispersed the 69th Regiment, were sweeping gallantly onwards in their bold career along the high road towards Quatre Bras, the greater body of this Corps advanced into the open space on the right of that road. Here PICTON's gallant little bands found themselves again involved in one general onset of Cavalry, made with a violence and fury which seemed to betoken a desperate resolve to harass the devoted Squares to the last extremity, and to carry every thing by main force. At the same time a dense cloud of Skirmishers, bursting forth from the inclosures of Piermont, threatened to turn the extreme Left of the Anglo-Allied Army; whilst the French Infantry in the Wood of Bossu, close upon the northern boundary of the latter, equally endangered its extreme Right.

At this moment, NEY's prospects were bright enough to justify his hopes of success, and he hailed the captured Colour, presented to him by the Cuirassier LAMI of the 8th Regiment, as the harbinger of victory. In fact, on whatever point of his line NEY now directed his view, his operations were full of promise as to the result.

It was certainly a most anxious moment to the British Chief: but frightfully crippled as were his resources by the failure and hasty retreat of the great bulk of the Dutch-Belgian Infantry, by the evident inferiority and utter helplessness of his Cavalry, and by the dreadfully severe losses already inflicted upon his British Regiments, he calmly surveyed the field of slaughter, and deliberately calculated upon the extent to which the heroic valour and admirable spirit so unequivocally displayed by the British and German Infantry would enable him to bear up against the storm that now spread its fury along his whole line, until his eagle glance might detect some favourable opening, seize some critical moment, to deal the stroke that, by a combination as sudden as the launching of the thunderbolt of the storm itself, should avert its fury, or oppose to it a barrier that might exhaust its strength.

The arrival of LLOYD's British, and CLEEVES's German, Batteries, attached to ALTEN's Division, had already made a most important addition to the Duke's Artillery force; the former took post in front of Quatre Bras on the right, the latter on the left, of the Charleroi road.

Almost immediately afterwards, Major KUHLMANN's Battery of Horse Artillery of the King's German Legion, belonging to the First Division, which it had preceded on the Nivelles road, reached the Field, and moved rapidly to the point of intersection of the Brussels and Nivelles road, where it came into action, at the very moment the Cuirassiers who had fallen upon HALKETT's Brigade were advancing in mass along the former road towards Quatre Bras. Two guns under Lieutenant SPECKMANN were posted so as to bear directly upon the French Column, and completely to enfilade the road; and as the Cuirassiers approached with the undaunted bearing that betokened the steadiness of veterans, and with the imposing display that usually distinguishes mailed Cavalry, a remarkably well directed fire was opened upon them: in an instant the whole mass appeared in irretrievable confusion; the road was literally strewed with corses of these steel clad warriors and their gallant steeds; KELLERMANN himself was dismounted, and compelled like many of his followers to retire on foot.

It was at this moment that Colonel LAURENT, who had been despatched from the Imperial Head Quarters, reached NEY, with a pencilled note requiring the Marshal to detach the First Corps towards St Amand. Having fallen in with the head of the Column of that Corps, he had taken upon himself to alter the direction of its march; and, on coming up with Count D'ERLON, who had preceded his Corps, and was then in front of Frasne, he showed him the note, and explained to him where he would find the head of his Column. Shortly afterwards, General D'ELCAMBRE, Chief of the Staff to the First Corps, arrived to report the movement which was in course of execution.

NEY now saw clearly that at the very moment he required the aid of D'ERLON's Corps, not only to counterbalance the arrival of reinforcements which had joined WELLINGTON, but to give an efficient support to the renewed general attack he had projected, that Corps had been placed beyond his reach, and that he must, in all probability, continue to fight the battle without any addition to the force he had already in the Field. Nevertheless, he did not allow the circumstance to suspend the execution of his operations; and, with the hope of yet securing the assistance of the First Corps, he sent back General D'ELCAMBRE, with a peremptory Order for its return towards Quatre Bras.

It was soon after this that NEY received another despatch from NAPOLEON, dated at two o'clock. From its general tenor it was evidently written previously to the departure of Colonel LAURENT with the Order for the flank movement of D'ERLON's Corps, and therefore the bearer of it must have taken longer time than was necessary in conveying it to the Marshal. It announced that the Prussians were posted between Sombref and Bry, and that at half past two GROUCHY was to attack them with the Third and Fourth Corps d'Armée, and expressed the Emperor's wish that NEY should also attack whatever Enemy might be in his front, and, after having repulsed the latter, fall back in the direction of Ligny, to assist in enveloping the Prussians. At the same time it stated, that should NAPOLEON succeed in defeating the latter beforehand, he would then manœuvre in NEY's direction, to support in like manner the Marshal's operations. It concluded by requesting information both as to NEY's own dispositions and those of the Enemy in his front. This despatch reached NEY at a moment when he was most seriously engaged, when the issue of the battle was extremely doubtful, and the probability of his being enabled to afford the support required by NAPOLEON most questionable.

Upon the extreme Left of the Anglo-Allied forces, the advance of the French Light Troops from Piermont and its vicinity was met in a most determined and gallant manner by the head of KIELMANSEGGE's Hanoverian Brigade (which after having moved along the Nivelles road, exposed to the continued fire from the Batteries on the French Heights, had just reached that part of the field), in conjunction with the 1st Battalion 95th British Rifles, and the 2nd Brunswick Light Battalion. The most determined efforts were made by the Enemy to turn the Anglo-Allied Flank. The French Infantry had already gained the high road, and were boldly pressing forward, when the British Rifles, the Brunswick Light Infantry, and the Hanoverian Field Battalion Lüneburg (under Lieutenant Colonel KLENCKE) dashed in amongst them. The contest was obstinate and severe; but the Allied Light Troops having been reinforced by the Hanoverian Field Battalion Grubenhagen (under Lieutenant Colonel WURMB), gradually obtained the ascendancy, and, dislodging their opponents from one inclosure after another, continued steadily advancing, and gaining ground.

Along the whole front of the central portion of the Anglo-Allied Army, the French Cavalry was expending its force in repeated but unavailing charges against the indomitable Squares. The gallant, the brilliant, the heroic, manner in which the remnants of KEMPT's and PACK's Brigades held their ground, of which they surrendered not a single inch throughout the terrific struggle of that day, must ever stand pre-eminent in the records of the triumphs and prowess of British Infantry.

To relieve them as much as possible from the severe pressure they experienced, now that their ammunition was almost entirely exhausted, some of the Hanoverian Battalions were judiciously thrown forward so as to afford them a close, immediate, and efficient, support, while others continued to line the Namur road; a disposition for which the arrival of KIELMANSEGGE's Brigade had presented the ready means, and which imposed an impregnable barrier to any further advance of the French Cavalry, whose ranks were now thoroughly disordered, and their numbers greatly diminished, by their perseverance in a contest the hopelessness of which began to appear but too evident.

During that part of the Battle just described, NEY received a further despatch from the Emperor by Colonel FORBIN JANSON. It was dated a quarter past three, and announced to the Marshal that NAPOLEON was at that moment seriously engaged. It desired NEY to manœuvre immediately so as to turn the Right of the Prussians and fall upon their Rear, and contained the remark that the latter would thus be taken en flagrant délit at the moment they might be endeavouring to join the English. The impossibility of NEY's complying with these directions was already sufficiently apparent.

At this time, WELLINGTON received an addition to his forces by the arrival of the 1st and 3rd Brunswick Light Battalions, and the Brunswick Brigade of Artillery under Major MAHN, consisting of a Battery of Horse, and another of Foot, Artillery. The guns were immediately posted close upon the Namur road, at a short distance to the left of Quatre Bras; and their fire, combined with that of the British and German Batteries, soon produced a very perceptible effect upon the French Artillery. The Infantry reinforced the 1st and 3rd Brunswick Line Battalions occupying the houses of Quatre Bras.

The most important reinforcement, however, was the arrival, at nearly the same moment—about half past six o'clock—of the First British Division, under Major General COOKE, consisting of the First Brigade of Guards, commanded by Major General MAITLAND, and the Second Brigade of Guards, commanded by Major General Sir JOHN BYNG.

Their line of march having been by the Nivelles road, they came very opportunely upon the most critical point of the Anglo-Allied position, namely, its extreme Right, just at the moment when the French Light Troops, having driven out the Dutch-Belgian Infantry, showed themselves in force along the northern boundary of the Wood of Bossu, and some of their Skirmishers had almost gained the high road.

WELLINGTON's force was still further augmented by the recently arrived troops as follows:—

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Guns.

Force already in the Field

24,264

2,004

42

British}

{First Infantry Division

4,061

{Battery of Foot Artillery

6

K.G. Legion

Do.    Horse  do.

6

Brunswick}

{1st and 3rd Light Battalions

1,344

{Battery of Foot Artillery

8

{   Do    Horse do

8

———

———

———

29,669

2,004

70

NEY's force actually present continued as before:—

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Guns.

16,189

4,974

50

The Prince of ORANGE, who had galloped along this road to meet the Guards, immediately ordered the Light Companies under Lieutenant Colonel Lord SALTOUN, to enter the Wood. They rushed forward with a loud cheer, and commenced a brisk fire on their opponents, who were soon made sensible of the superior description of force now brought against them. The remainder of the Brigade speedily followed, and the loud, sharp, animated rattle of musketry, which was progressing rapidly into the very heart of the Wood, plainly indicated that even in this quarter, where the French had hitherto been the most successful, and whence they might not only have molested the Anglo-Allied troops on the eastern boundary of the Wood, but have most seriously endangered the Right of the British position, they were now encountering a most vigorous and determined resistance.

HALKETT's Brigade, with the Brunswickers, resolutely maintained the ground on which they had been charged by the French Cavalry. As the latter retired, the Light Companies of the Brigade, with a portion of the Brunswickers on the right, and some Hanoverian Riflemen on the left, advanced in pursuit. The French threw forward a line of Tirailleurs to check them, and a brisk fire was maintained on both sides. The cannonade on this side of the field was also kept up with great spirit. At length the French Cavalry advanced, forcing back HALKETT's Skirmishers upon their respective Columns, on which they then charged. Their attack, however, was not made with much energy, and, upon their being uniformly repulsed, the Light Troops resumed their former ground. HALKETT pushed forward his Battalions to the line of his Skirmishers, and then moving towards his right, in the direction of the ravine, which descends from the Wood, drove across the rivulet a body of French Infantry, from which a portion of his Brigade had suffered a severe fire. In this part of the affair one of PICTON's Battalions—the Royals—co-operated. The two Brunswick Battalions continued boldly to advance even beyond this line, resting their right close upon the Wood.

In the meantime, BYNG's Brigade had closely followed up MAITLAND's in support, having previously sent forward its Light Companies under Lieutenant Colonel MACDONELL round by Quatre Bras, skirting the eastern border of the Wood. The spirited and determined nature of the advance of the British Guards not admitting of that restraint which, considering the many intricate parts of the Wood, was essential for the preservation of order, led to great confusion in their ranks by the time they reached the southern extremity, after having fairly driven out the French; and in this state they ventured to pursue the Enemy on the open ground, but were quickly repulsed by his Reserves; and the French Artillery poured so destructive a fire into this portion of the Wood, that MAITLAND deemed it advisable to withdraw the 2nd Battalion (under Colonel ASKEW) to the rivulet, where it was immediately joined from the rear by the other Battalion of his Brigade (the 3rd, under Colonel the Hon. WILLIAM STUART).

The time which would have been occupied in restoring the order and regularity that had been so completely lost during the progress of these Battalions through the Wood, was considered too precious for that purpose at such a moment, and the Brigade was ordered to form line to its left, outside the Wood, the men falling in promiscuously as fast as they emerged from their cover, and extending the line into the plain between the Wood and the Brussels road. Thus formed, the line advanced, though but for a short distance, when it opened and continued a brisk fire, under which the French Infantry, in its immediate front, deployed with the utmost steadiness and gallantry. This advance had been followed by the Brunswick Guard Battalion, which was now manœuvring to form on the left of MAITLAND's Brigade.

The French Cavalry, which had been watching for an opportunity to charge the Brigade, now made a dash at its Left Flank. When the irregular formation of the latter, which has been already explained, is considered, it is evident that any attempt to form Square at that moment would have involved the British Guards in inextricable confusion, and have rendered them an easy prey to the French horsemen. Rapid as was the advance of the latter, its object was frustrated in a manner which testifies the extraordinary discipline of the men of that Brigade. Mere discipline it was not; it was an instinctive momentary impulse, which seemed to animate the whole Corps with the sole conviction, that the only step to be taken, the only chance left for safety, consisted in a general and instantaneous movement to the ditch which bounded the Wood on their right. This was accomplished with complete success, and the French Cavalry, which had advanced in full confidence of an easy triumph, were hurled back in confusion by a volley from the ditch, which the Brigade had lined with a rapidity, a dexterity, and a precision, quite wonderful; while at the same moment, the Brunswick Battalion threw itself into Square, and received the Cavalry with a degree of coolness, steadiness, and gallantry, which won for it the warmest admiration and encomiums of the British who witnessed the manœuvre. The flanking fire which was thus brought to bear so suddenly on the French Cavalry by the Brunswickers, and the destructive front fire so deliberately poured in amongst them by the British Guards from the ditch, fairly drove them out of this part of the Field.

More to the left, the French were retiring before HALKETT in perfect order, covered by their Skirmishers. As that General's Brigade neared the Farm House of Gemioncourt, Major CHAMBERS of the 36th Regiment, an experienced Officer, incited by the desire of capturing a Post which had been throughout the day a point d'appui to the French Centre, led on two Companies of his Corps towards it. They made a gallant rush into the courtyard, but were met by a smart fire which forced them back. Major CHAMBERS, however, rallied his men in the orchard; and having instructed them how to proceed in their attack, the place was instantly carried.

The further advance upon the Anglo-Allied Left had, in the meantime, kept equal pace with that on the Right. NEY had been compelled to yield the strongholds by aid of which he had hoped to force the Duke's position: his Infantry had been driven out of Piermont and the inclosures in front of his Right, as also out of the Wood of Bossu on his Left: Gemioncourt, also, in front of his Centre, had been captured; while the plain between the two positions, over which his Cavalry had executed innumerable charges—charges that were occasionally suspended merely that the scattered bands might rally afresh to renew the onslaught with redoubled vigour, and that his Artillery might pour upon the devoted Squares its destructive missiles, by which each was shattered to its very centre,—was now completely cleared from the presence of a single horseman.

It was long after sunset, and darkness was sensibly approaching, when WELLINGTON, now that his Flanks and Centre were relieved, in the manner already described, from the severity of a pressure of such long duration, led forward his victorious troops to the foot of the French position. The loud shouts which proclaimed the triumphant advance of his forces on either Flank were enthusiastically caught up and responded to by those who constituted the main central line, and who had so nobly and so resolutely withstood and defied the impetuous battle shock by which they had been so repeatedly and so pertinaciously assailed.

NEY, convinced of the utter futility, if not imminent hazard, of protracting the contest, withdrew the whole of his forces, and concentrated them on the Heights of Frasne, throwing out a strong line of Picquets, to which WELLINGTON opposed a corresponding line, having the southern extremity of the Wood of Bossu on the Right, the inclosures south of Piermont on the Left, and Gemioncourt in the Centre, for its main Supports.

The French Picquets manifested an extraordinary degree of vigilance; the slightest movement on the side of the Anglo-Allied Picquets instantly attracted attention, and was noticed by a concentrated fire from the watchful Sentries of the Enemy. No movement, however, of any consequence was made on either side during the night. The wearied combatants sought that rest of which they stood so much in need, and the silence in which the Anglo-Allied bivouac soon became hushed, was only disturbed by the arrival of additional reinforcements, consisting principally of British Cavalry.

NEY was joined by the First Corps, after the termination of the action. At nine o'clock, D'ERLON presented himself to the Marshal for the purpose of reporting to him his proceedings, and of receiving his Orders, after which the Corps was bivouacked in the rear of Frasne; with the exception, however, of DURUTTE's Division (the Fourth), and JAQUINOT's Light Cavalry Brigade, which D'ERLON had left on the Field of Ligny; in front of the extreme Right of the Prussian Army; a measure which he had deemed advisable in order to prevent the Enemy from debouching into the plain between Bry and the Wood of Delhutte.

BATTLE OF QUATRE BRAS at 8 o'clock, p.m.

It is singular that NAPOLEON, who at Fleurus held so powerful a Reserve as that consisting of the Imperial Guard and the Sixth Corps, and who was in perfect ignorance of the true state of affairs at Quatre Bras, should have ventured to withdraw from NEY a force amounting to more than one half of that which he had originally placed at his disposal. It was decidedly a false step, from which no advantage resulted on his own Field of Battle, whilst there can be very little doubt that it lost him that of Quatre Bras.

The losses sustained in this Battle by the Anglo-Allied Army in killed, wounded, and missing, were as follows:—

British

2,275

Hanoverians

369

Brunswickers

819

———

3,463

To these must be added the loss of the Dutch-Belgian troops, amounting probably to about 1,000 killed and wounded, which makes the entire loss of the Anglo-Allied Army equal to about 4,463 men.

The French loss amounted to about 4,000 killed, wounded, and missing.

Such was the Battle of Quatre Bras: a battle in which the British, the Hanoverian, and the Brunswick, Infantry, covered itself with imperishable glory; to estimate the full extent of which we must constantly bear in mind, that the whole brunt of the action fell upon that Infantry; that throughout the greater part of the day it was totally unaided by any Cavalry, that Arm of the Allies in the field having, at the outset, proved itself incompetent to engage with the French; and, lastly, that it was completely abandoned in the latter part of the action by the Second Dutch-Belgian Infantry Division, amounting to no less than 7,533 men.

When the imagination dwells upon that which constitutes one of the most prominent features of the Battle—the manner in which the gallant PICTON, on finding there was no Cavalry at hand wherewith to charge effectively that of the Enemy, led on the British Infantry, and dashed into the midst of the French masses, stoutly maintaining his ground in defiance of their oft repeated assaults, invariably scattering back their charging Squadrons in confusion, and this, too, in the face of a splendid Cavalry, animated by the best spirit, and headed by a KELLERMANN, whose fame and merit were so universally acknowledged—with what exulting pride and heartfelt gratitude must not the British nation reflect on the heroic valour displayed by her sons in their noble fulfilment of the desires and expectations of her Cambrian Chief!

The zealous and cordial support which the Hanoverians and the Brunswickers afforded to their British brethren in arms, the devotion with which they commingled with them in the thickest of the fight, are indelibly engraven in the grateful memory of every true German, and remain recorded as a lasting theme of admiration in the history of their fatherland.

The defeat sustained by the French was certainly not attributable, in the slightest degree, to any deficiency on their part, of either bravery or discipline. Their deportment was that of truly gallant soldiers, and their attacks were all conducted with a chivalric impetuosity, and an admirably sustained vigour, which could leave no doubt on the minds of their opponents as to the sincerity of their devotion to the cause of the Emperor.

In a strategical point of view, both parties gained certain important advantages, and lost others which had been comprised within their respective plans of operation.

NEY had succeeded in preventing the junction of the Anglo-Allied Army with the Prussians, and might have obtained still more important results, had he not been deprived of the services of D'ERLON's Corps, the arrival of which he had been so fully led to expect.

WELLINGTON, though he had been compelled to relinquish all hope of being enabled to afford that aid to BLÜCHER which, in the morning, he had proffered to him, yet, by maintaining his ground at Quatre Bras sufficiently long to admit of the arrival of reinforcements which enabled him to obtain a brilliant victory, he completely succeeded in frustrating the grand object of NEY's movements, which had been to defeat the Anglo-Allied troops thus advancing, in detail, and also to operate upon BLÜCHER's Right Flank. The Duke's success gave ample and convincing evidence of the sagacity and foresight with which his plans had been devised and matured, as also of the soundness of those calculations by which he had for some time previously placed himself, with the confident security of a master of his art, in a posture of defence, fully prepared to meet every emergency, from whatever point, or however suddenly, the coming storm might arise. And now that he had gained the Battle, and secured the important point of Quatre Bras, upon which the remainder of his troops were advancing, and where the greater portion of them would arrive in the evening and during the night, he was perfectly ready and willing, should the Prussians prove victorious at Ligny, to renew the contest on the following morning, by attacking NEY with his collected force; and then, if successful (of which little doubt could be entertained), by a junction with BLÜCHER's Right, to operate upon NAPOLEON's Left, so as to bring the great mass of the combined Armies to bear directly upon the main body of the French; or, in case of a defeat of the Prussians, to make good his retreat along his principal line of operation, in such a manner, as to secure a position between Quatre Bras and Brussels, favourable for a co-operation of BLÜCHER's forces with his own, and for presenting a bold and determined stand against the further advance of the French Emperor.

Orders were now forwarded for the movement of CLINTON's Division on the following morning, at daybreak, from Nivelles to Quatre Bras: and of COLVILLE's Division, at the same hour, from Enghien to Nivelles. The Reserve Artillery was directed to move at daybreak, on the following morning, to Quatre Bras, there to receive further orders; and the Tenth Infantry Brigade, under Major General Sir JOHN LAMBERT, was directed to march, at the same hour, from Assche to Genappe, there to remain until further orders.

The tremendous roar of Artillery in the direction of Ligny gave a sufficient intimation to the Duke that a great Battle had taken place in that quarter, but as it seemed to continue stationary, and only ceased as night set in, he was doubtful of the result, and remained in this state of suspense and uncertainty until the following morning; the Officer who had been despatched in the night to Quatre Bras from the Prussian Head Quarters with the expected communication, having been surprised in the dark, and made a prisoner by the French.

Battle of Ligny

CHAPTER VI.

PRINCE BLÜCHER having ascertained, on the morning of the 16th, that his communication with the Left Division of the Duke of WELLINGTON's forces by Quatre Bras continued uninterrupted, resolved upon accepting battle in the position in rear of Fleurus, which had been previously fixed upon as the one most eligible, in the event of the Enemy's adoption of that line of operations respecting which all doubt and uncertainty had now ceased. Its importance in a strategical point of view, apart from tactical considerations, was manifest. WELLINGTON having, on his part, selected Quatre Bras as the point whereon to concentrate his forces, the position in question, connected as it was with the latter by a paved road over an extent of not more than six or seven miles, offered great facility for co-operation and mutual support upon whichever point the great mass of the French Army might be directed.

Should it prove tenable, then, considered in conjunction with the advance of the Russians from the Rhine, the whole line of the Meuse below Namur, and the communications with Aix la Chapelle and the Prussian States, were effectually secured. If, on the other hand, either position should be forced by the Enemy, then Mont St Jean and Wavre, upon parallel lines of retreat towards Brussels and Louvain, would likewise offer the means of co-operation on the south side of the Forest of Soignies; and supposing BLÜCHER willing to risk for a time his communication with the right bank of the Meuse, concentric lines of retreat upon Brussels would bring the two Armies in combined position in the immediate front of that capital.

Supposing also that NAPOLEON's plan had been to advance by Mons, the concentration of the Prussian forces could not have been effected upon a more favourable point than that of Sombref, whence they could have advanced in support of their Allies, leaving a sufficient portion of ZIETEN's Corps to watch the approaches by Charleroi: and, finally, had the French Emperor directed his main attack by Namur, the retreat of THIELEMANN's Corps would have secured time for effecting the concentration of the First, Second, and Third Prussian Corps d'Armée, if not also of the Fourth, while the Duke of WELLINGTON's forces might have assembled at Quatre Bras, for the purpose of meeting any secondary attack from the Charleroi side, and of forming a junction with the Prussian Army.

The position itself comprises the Heights of Bry, Sombref, and Tongrines, contiguous to the high road connecting Namur with Nivelles, by Quatre Bras, and to the point of junction of that road with the one from Charleroi, by Fleurus. These Heights are bounded upon the south-west and western sides, or right of the position, by a ravine, through which winds a small rivulet along the Villages of Wagnelé, St Amand la Haye, and St Amand, near the lower end of which last, it unites with the greater rivulet of the Ligny; and, along the whole of the south side, or front of the position, by a valley, through which flows the Ligny, and in which lie, partly bordering the stream itself, and partly covering the declivities, the Villages of Ligny, Mont Potriaux, Tongrenelles, Boignée, Balatre, and Vilrets. At the last named point, another small rivulet falls into the Ligny on quitting a deep ravine, which commences northward of the Village of Botey, and thus tends to the security of the extreme Left of the position. The extreme Right, however, resting upon the Namur road, in the direction of Quatre Bras, was completely en l'air. The Heights in rear of St Amand, Ligny, and Sombref, are somewhat lower than those on the opposite or Fleurus side of the valley; and, from the nature of the ground, troops, particularly Artillery, are more exposed on the former than on the latter, where the undulations afford better cover. The descent from either side into the Villages of Wagnelé, St Amand la Haye, and St Amand, is gentle: between the latter point and Mont Potriaux the sides of the valley descend more rapidly: and below that Village they become steep, particularly about Tongrines, Boignée, and Balatre: while the ground above commands alternately from side to side. Above Mont Potriaux, the bed of the valley is soft, and occasionally swampy: below that point it partakes still more of this character. The buildings in the Villages are generally of stone, with thatched roofs, and comprise several farm houses with courtyards, presenting great capabilities for defence. St Amand and Boignée are the most salient points of the position, the central portion of which retires considerably, particularly near Mont Potriaux.

In the morning of the 16th, the First Corps (ZIETEN's) occupied that portion of the position which is circumscribed by the Villages of Bry, St Amand la Haye, St Amand, and Ligny. The four Brigades of this Corps had been very much mixed up together when occupying these Villages during the night, which will account in some measure for the promiscuous manner in which their several Battalions appear to have been distributed during the Battle. The main body of the Corps was drawn up on the Height between Bry and Ligny, and upon which stands the Farm and Windmill of Bussy, the highest point of the whole position. Seven Battalions of the Second Brigade (General PIRCH II.) were formed immediately in rear of this Farm; the 28th Regiment and 2nd Westphalian Landwehr in the First, and the 2nd and 3rd Battalions of the 6th Regiment in the Second, Line; while the 3rd Battalion of the latter Regiment occupied the Farm itself, which was put into a state of defence. Two Battalions of the Fourth Brigade (General Count HENKEL), namely, the 2nd Battalions of the 19th Regiment and of the 4th Westphalian Landwehr, stood on the slope between the Second Brigade and Ligny; while the remaining four Battalions of the Brigade—the 1st and 3rd of the 19th Regiment, and the 1st and 3rd of the 4th Westphalian Landwehr—were charged with the defence of Ligny. The Village of Bry was occupied by the 3rd Battalions of the 12th and 24th Regiments, belonging to the First Brigade (General STEINMETZ); and the 2nd Battalion of the 1st Westphalian Landwehr was posted in rear of the Village in support. The 1st and 3rd Companies of the Silesian Rifles, attached to this Brigade, were distributed about the intersected ground between Bry and St Amand la Haye. The remainder of the First Brigade was posted on the Height in the rear of St Amand, its Right resting on St Amand la Haye; the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 12th Regiment on the right, and the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 24th Regiment on the left, forming a First, and the 1st and 3rd Battalions of the 1st Westphalian Landwehr forming a Second, Line. The defence of St Amand was confided to three Battalions of the Third Brigade (General JAGOW)—the 1st and 2nd of the 29th Regiment, and the 2nd Battalion of the 3rd Westphalian Landwehr. The remaining six Battalions of this Brigade were posted in reserve northward of Ligny, and near the Bois du Loup. The 2nd and 4th Companies of the Silesian Rifles were thrown into Ligny. The Reserve Cavalry of ZIETEN's Corps continued in advance, upon the Fleurus high road, watching the movements of the Enemy.

It was eight o'clock when these dispositions were completed; and about eleven o'clock, PIRCH's Corps, which more than an hour before had quitted its bivouac near Mazy, was formed up in reserve to ZIETEN. The Fifth Brigade (General TIPPELSKIRCHEN) stood across the high road, near its intersection with the old Roman road, in the customary Prussian Brigade order of three lines of Columns of Battalions at deploying intervals, and had in its front the two Batteries, Nos. 10 and 37. The Sixth Brigade (General KRAFFT) was posted in similar order in the rear of the Farm of Bussy, and in left rear of Bry. The Seventh Brigade (General BRAUSE) stood more to the left: it had only the 14th Regiment then present, for the 22nd Regiment and the Elbe Landwehr did not rejoin it until one o'clock in the afternoon. The Eighth Brigade (Colonel LANGEN) was ordered to remain upon the high road leading from Sombref to Fleurus, until the arrival of the Third Corps (THIELEMANN's). One of its Battalions—the 3rd of the 21st Regiment—as also two Squadrons of the Neumark Dragoons attached to this Corps, had been left in the line of Outposts beyond the Meuse, towards Philippeville; and did not rejoin it until the 20th of June.

The Reserve Cavalry of PIRCH's Corps, under General JÜRGASS, was stationed in rear of the high road, and on the west side of Sombref.

The twelve pounder Batteries, Nos. 4 and 8, and the Horse Batteries, Nos. 5 and 18, remained in reserve, near Sombref.

THIELEMANN's Corps, which had quitted Namur about seven o'clock in the morning, had reached Sombref before twelve. It was immediately assigned its position in that part of the Field which lies between Sombref and Balatre, and was posted in Columns upon both high roads, here to remain available for either a movement to the right, or for the occupation of the position in Left Front of Sombref, along the Heights in rear of the Ligny rivulet.

Such were the dispositions made by BLÜCHER previously to NAPOLEON's advancing from Fleurus. The occupation of Ligny and St Amand—the most salient part of the position—by ZIETEN's Corps, and the posting of the Reserve Cavalry of the latter in the intervening space between those Villages and Fleurus, were justly calculated to secure for the Prussian Commander ample time for further developing his Line of Battle in such a manner as the direction and mode of his opponent's attack might render most expedient.

In the morning of the 16th, the French troops which lay along the Sambre, and which belonged to that main portion of the Army which was more immediately under the orders and guidance of NAPOLEON, quitted their bivouacs, and marched to join their leading Columns, the position of which in front of Fleurus was described in the Fourth Chapter.

It was past ten o'clock when these troops debouched in two Columns from the Fleurus Wood—the one along the High road, the other more to the right—and drew up in two lines within a short distance of Fleurus. In the First Line PAJOL's Light, and EXCELMANS' Heavy, Cavalry, formed the Right, and VANDAMME's Corps, the Left, Wing; while GÉRARD's Corps which had not received the Order to march until half past nine o'clock, arrived much later, and occupied the Centre. GIRARD's Division was detached some little distance on the extreme Left. The Imperial Guard and MILHAUD's Corps of Cuirassiers constituted the Second Line. More than an hour was passed in this position before the arrival of the Emperor, who then rode along the line of Vedettes, and reconnoitred the Enemy's dispositions.

It appeared to NAPOLEON that BLÜCHER had taken up a position perpendicular to the Namur road, and had, in this way, completely exposed his Right Flank; whence he inferred that the Prince placed great reliance upon the arrival of auxiliary forces from the Duke of WELLINGTON's Army.

A single glance at the Prussian position, as it has been described, will suffice to prove that the French Emperor was in error as regarded BLÜCHER's assumed Line of Battle, and that so far from its having been perpendicular to, it was, in the general military acceptation of the term, parallel with, the Namur road. At the same time it is proper to remark, that he may have been misled by the massing of the Prussian troops between the salient point of the position, St Amand, and the road in question, as well as by the direction of the line of the occupied Villages of St Amand, Ligny, and Sombref. It must also be acknowledged that although the inference was incorrectly drawn, it accorded in substance with the real fact, that BLÜCHER did rely upon the arrival of a portion of WELLINGTON's forces by the Namur road from Quatre Bras.

NAPOLEON having returned from his reconnaissance, immediately gave his Orders for the advance of the Army, and for the disposition of each individual Corps in his intended Line of Battle.

Impressed with the important advantage which, according to his assumed view of BLÜCHER's position, might accrue from a vigorous and well timed attack upon the Right and Rear of the Prussians, while vigorously assailing them himself in their Front, he directed SOULT to address to NEY the despatch, dated two o'clock, to which reference was made in the preceding Chapter, acquainting the Marshal that in half an hour thence he proposed attacking BLÜCHER, posted between Sombref and Bry, and desiring that he would, on his part, also attack whatever might be in his front, and that after having vigorously repulsed the Enemy, he should move towards the Emperor's Field of Battle, and fall upon the Right and Rear of the Prussians; adding, at the same time, that should the Emperor be first successful, he would then move to the support of the Army at Quatre Bras.

The French Light Troops moved forward against Fleurus, of which place they gained possession between eleven and twelve o'clock, and then opened from their Light Artillery a cannonade upon the Prussian Cavalry Posts taken up by the 6th Uhlans. The latter immediately retired, and formed upon the left of the Brandenburg Dragoons, which Regiment had been placed in front of the Tombe de Ligny, along with the Horse Battery No. 2, in support. The Brandenburg Uhlans were also in support, but more to the rear, and on the left of the high road.

At this time, NAPOLEON was on the Height of Fleurus, again reconnoitring the Prussian position; and it was also about the same period that WELLINGTON joined BLÜCHER in person near the Mill of Bussy.

As soon as RÖDER perceived the imposing array of the French Columns in full advance, he ordered the immediate retreat of his Cavalry, which he covered with the 6th Uhlans and the Brandenburg Dragoons, together with two pieces of Horse Artillery. He sent the main body, which he had stationed in a hollow, in rear of the Tombe de Ligny, as also the remainder of the Artillery, across the Ligny, with directions to take post between the Village of that name and Sombref. He himself continued with the above two Regiments, and the two guns, near the Tombe de Ligny, until he received Orders also to retire.

In the mean time, the main body of the French Army advanced in great regularity in Columns of Corps. The Left Column, consisting of the Third Corps d'Armée under VANDAMME, to which was attached the Infantry Division under Lieutenant General GIRARD belonging to REILLE's Corps (then with NEY), being destined to advance against St Amand, the most salient point of the Prussian position, and therefore having the shortest distance to pass over, was the first to take up its ground, preparatory to attack. Whilst thus engaged in making its preliminary dispositions for this purpose, it was cannonaded by the Prussian Batteries posted on the Heights in rear of the Village. GIRARD's Division took post on the left of VANDAMME's Corps, and DOMON's Light Cavalry Division on the left of GIRARD.

The Centre Column, consisting of the Fourth Corps d'Armée, under GÉRARD, advanced along the Fleurus high road, and took up, somewhat later, a position upon the Heights fronting Ligny, and parallel to the general direction of that Village; its Left being near the Tombe de Ligny, and its Right resting on an eminence southward of Mont Potriaux.

The Right Column, under GROUCHY, comprising the Cavalry Corps of PAJOL and EXCELMANS, moved by its right, and took post, as did also the Light Cavalry Division under Lieutenant General MAURIN, belonging to the Fourth Corps d'Armée, on the right of GÉRARD, and showing front towards the Villages of Tongrines, Tongrenelle, Boignée, and Balatre. GROUCHY disposed this Cavalry so as to protect GÉRARD from any attempt which the Prussians might make to debouch in his rear from Mont Potriaux or Tongrenelle; as also to watch any hostile movements on their Left, and to divert their attention from the Centre. PAJOL's Corps, which was formed on the Right, detached along the cross road which leads to Namur. The Villages of Boignée and Balatre being situated on the French side of the valley, and occupied by Prussian Infantry, GROUCHY was supplied with two Battalions from GÉRARD's Corps. The 1st and 2nd Squadrons of the 3rd Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry belonging to THIELEMANN's Corps, which had been posted in advance, upon the Fleurus road, retired skirmishing until they reached the barrier at the Bridge, whither they were pursued by the French Cavalry. Here, however, the latter were checked and driven off by the 3rd Battalion of the 4th Kurmark Landwehr, belonging to Colonel Luck's Brigade.

The Imperial Guard and MILHAUD's Cuirassiers were halted in reserve, the former on the left, and the latter on the right, of Fleurus.

The numerical strength of the French Emperor's forces prepared to engage with the Prussian Army amounted to:—

Infantry,

43,412

Cavalry,

12,614

Artillery,

6,856

———

Total,

62,882

men, with 204 guns.

If to this we add LOBAU's Corps, which was on the march from Charleroi, the total amount of available force was:—

Infantry,

51,564

Cavalry,

12,614

Artillery,

7,788

———

Total,

71,966

men, with 242 guns.

The Prussian Army in the Field amounted to:—

Infantry,

73,040

Cavalry,

8,150

Artillery,

3,437

———

84,617

Deduct loss of first Corps on 15th June,

1,200

———

Total,

83,417,

with 224 guns.

As soon as the direction of the Enemy's movements for attack became sufficiently manifest, BLÜCHER made such further disposition of his force as appeared to him requisite to meet that attack.

He ordered the Batteries of the First Corps d'Armée (ZIETEN's) to be suitably posted for impeding the Enemy's advance. The three Heavy Batteries of the Corps were immediately drawn up on the Height between Ligny and St Amand. They were supported by the Battery of the First Brigade, posted in rear of St Amand. Somewhat later, when the direction of attack by GÉRARD's Corps became more developed, the Battery of the Third Brigade was placed on the right of Ligny, near a quarry, and the Battery of the Fourth Brigade on the left of the Village, upon the declivity descending to the rivulet. The Battery of the Second Brigade, the Foot Battery No. 1, and the Horse Battery No. 10, remained in reserve. Of the remaining Horse Batteries of the Corps, one continued with the Cavalry under General RÖDER (which was posted in a hollow, as before stated, between Ligny and Sombref), and the other was with the 1st Silesian Hussars, which Regiment had been detached in observation on the Right Flank of the Army, and posted between the northern extremity of the village of Wagnelé and a large pond contiguous to the old Roman road.

By the time the action commenced in front of St Amand and Ligny—half past two o'clock—BLÜCHER was satisfied that no necessity existed for any movement of his Third Corps d'Armée to the right; and he therefore ordered it to proceed from the position it had hitherto held in Columns upon the two high roads near Sombref, and form the Left Wing of his line of battle; resting its Right upon Sombref, and occupying the Heights, at the foot and on the declivities of which are situated the Villages of Mont Potriaux, Tongrines, Tongrenelle, Boignée, Balatre, Vilrets, and Botey.

The Ninth Brigade (General BORKE) was formed in Brigade order in rear of Sombref and northward of the Namur high road, having detached one of its Battalions (the 3rd of the 8th Regiment) with the Foot Battery No. 18, to Mont Potriaux, where the former posted itself on the north, and the latter took up a favourable position on the south, side of the Church. The Eleventh Brigade (Colonel LUCK) with the twelve pounder Battery No. 7, stood across the Fleurus high road, in front of the junction of the latter with the Namur road upon the Height of Le Point du Jour, having detached the 3rd Battalion of the 4th Kurmark Landwehr into the valley, where it occupied the houses in its immediate vicinity. Four Battalions of the Tenth Brigade (Colonel KÄMPFEN) were drawn up on the Height of Tongrines, resting their Right on this Village, and having in their front the Foot Battery No. 35, and at a short distance from their Left, the Horse Battery No. 18. The remaining two Battalions of the Brigade were detached, the 3rd Battalion of the 27th Regiment, to occupy Tongrines and the Castle of Tongrenelle, and the 3rd Battalion of the 2nd Kurmark Landwehr, to hold the Villages of Boignée and Balatre. The 2nd Battalion of the 3rd Kurmark Landwehr, belonging to the Brigade, as also two Squadrons of the 6th Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, and two Squadrons of the 9th Hussars, attached to this Corps, still continued in the line of Outposts in the vicinity of Dinant, to observe Givet; and rejoined on the morning of the 17th of June. The Twelfth Brigade (Colonel STÜLPNAGEL) with the Horse Battery No. 20, was formed in Brigade order, in reserve, near the Windmill, on the Height of Le Point du Jour. The Reserve Cavalry of this Corps, with the Horse Battery No. 19, was posted on the extreme Left of the position between Botey and Vilrets, whence it detached the 3rd Squadron of the 7th Uhlans to Onoz, in observation.

This position and the order of battle which was thus developed, were well calculated to answer the object which BLÜCHER had in view, namely, to hold his ground long enough to gain sufficient time for the arrival of at least a portion of WELLINGTON's forces, expected to join the Prussian extreme Right by the Namur road; as also, perhaps, for the arrival and co-operation of BÜLOW's Corps, in rear of THIELEMANN, by the Gembloux road. In either of these cases, if not previously favoured by the circumstances of the general battle about to take place, such a marked accession to his strength would enable him to assume the offensive; whilst, in the first mentioned, WELLINGTON would effectually prevent a junction between NAPOLEON's and NEY's forces.

The position had been long before selected, and the whole of the ground had even been surveyed, with a view to meet the contingency which had now actually occurred; but then it must be remembered, that in this design the co-operation of the Fourth Corps d'Armée was fully contemplated, whereas the latter had now become a doubtful question: and hence it was that BLÜCHER was led to place more reliance upon a direct support from WELLINGTON, than would otherwise have been the case.

To accept a battle, notwithstanding the absence of BÜLOW's Corps, was undoubtedly the wisest course. The Enemy's force in the field did not appear to exceed that of the Prussians; and therefore, considering the nature of the position, the contest would, in all probability, become protracted, perhaps until the arrival of BÜLOW; perhaps, also, until the close of day, without any distinct advantage being gained by either party. In the former case, the required preponderance might instantly give a decidedly favourable turn to the scale; in the latter, the junction of the Fourth Corps during the night would enable BLÜCHER on the following morning to attack his opponent with every prospect of success, and either to relieve WELLINGTON, if necessary, from any pressure in his front, or so to combine his further operations with those of the British Commander, should the latter have held his ground and concentrated his Army, as to lead to the complete overthrow of both NAPOLEON's and NEY's forces.

To have declined the contest, and retired so as to effect a junction with his Fourth Corps, he must still, if he wished to act in close concert with WELLINGTON, have abandoned his direct communication with the Meuse and the Rhine, whence he drew all his supplies; a result which might as well be trusted to the chances of a battle.

These considerations were also, in all probability, strongly seconded by a desire on the part of the Prussian Commander, and one perfectly in keeping with his ardent character, to take every possible measure which was at all warranted by the actual posture of affairs, for vigorously opposing NAPOLEON's advance.

In a tactical point of view, the position was undoubtedly defective. Nearly the entire of the ground situated between the line of Villages of Ligny, St Amand, and Wagnelé, and the great Namur road, was exposed to the view of the Enemy; and as there was every probability of a protracted village fight along the front of the position, the Supports and Reserves required to maintain a contest of that nature, would necessarily be subjected to the full play of the Batteries on the opposite heights. Upon the space above mentioned every movement could be detected from the French side; where, on the contrary, the undulations were such as to admit of the concealment of the disposition of considerable masses of troops. The defect in this respect was subsequently made strikingly manifest by the fact that the gradual weakening of the Prussian Centre for the purpose of reinforcing the Right, was closely observed by NAPOLEON, who took advantage of the insight thus obtained into his opponent's designs, by collecting in rear of the Heights of Ligny that force with which, when he saw that the Prussians had no Reserve remaining, he so suddenly assailed and broke the Centre of their line.

NAPOLEON's dispositions having been completed, the Battle commenced, about half past two o'clock, with an attack upon the Village of St Amand, by Lieutenant General LEFOL's Division of VANDAMME's Corps. The attack, which was made in three Columns, proved successful; the three Battalions of the 29th Prussian Regiment which defended it, were compelled, after a stout resistance, to yield to greatly superior numbers, and were driven out of the Village. General STEINMETZ, whose Brigade was posted in rear of St Amand, pushed forward all the Sharpshooters of the 12th and 24th Regiments to their support.

These, however, being unable to make head against the Enemy, who already made a disposition to debouch from the village, the 12th and 24th Regiments were led forward to renew the contest. In the mean time, just as the French appeared at the outlet of the Village, a shower of grape and canister was poured right down amongst them from the Foot Battery No. 7. Immediately upon this, both Battalions of the 12th Regiment descended into the ravine, rushed upon the inclosures, and, driving the Enemy's shattered Infantry before them, regained possession of the Village. The 24th Regiment advancing by Wings of Battalions—the one in line and the other in column of reserve respectively—supported this attack upon the left, and established itself in the lower part of St Amand.

In the course of this short prelude, the Batteries ranged along the little eminences which rose on either side of the valley of the Ligny, opened a furious cannonade along the whole extent of the Front Lines of the contending Armies. Ligny, as also St Amand (when repossessed by the Prussians), both of which lay so directly under the French guns, seemed devoted to destruction. Their defenders, sheltered in a great degree by stone walls, hollow ways, and banked up hedges, appeared perfectly motionless while the deluge of shot and shell poured fast and thick around them; but no sooner did those in Ligny discover a dusky mass emerging from the clouds of smoke which enveloped the Heights above them, and wending its course downwards upon the lower portion of the Village, than they rushed out of their concealment, and lining with their advanced Skirmishers the outermost inclosures, prepared to meet the onset which would probably bring them into closer contact with their Enemies, and lead to a struggle in which physical strength and innate courage, combined with individual skill and dexterity, might effect a result unattainable by a recourse to projectiles alone. It was the 2nd Battalion of the 19th Prussian Regiment, which, issuing from its cover, where it had stood in column, rapidly deployed, and, by a well directed volley, shook the advancing mass, which it then threw into disorder by following up this advantage with a well sustained fire.

Twice was this attack repeated on the part of GÉRARD's troops, but with a similar result. A second Column now advanced against the centre of the Village, and shortly afterwards a third was launched against the upper part of it, near the old Castle; but their attempts to penetrate within its precincts proved equally futile, and the four Prussian Battalions of HENKEL's Brigade gallantly maintained the post of Ligny. As the French Column withdrew, their Batteries played with redoubled energy upon the Village, and fresh Columns prepared for another assault.

The troops of VANDAMME's Corps renewed the attack upon St Amand with the utmost vigour; and forcing back the 12th and 24th Prussian Regiments, which suffered most severely, penetrated into the Village, where the fight became obstinate, and the fire most destructive. STEINMETZ had only two more Battalions of his Brigade remaining at his disposal—the 1st and 3rd Battalions of the 1st Westphalian Landwehr—and these he pushed forward into the Village, to restore confidence to the defenders, whose numbers were so fearfully reduced, and, if possible, to stem the progress of the assailants. They had scarcely got fairly into action, however, when their Commanding Officers were wounded, and both Battalions gave way before the furious onset of the French, the 3rd Battalion leaving numbers of its men killed, along the outlets of the Village. The whole Brigade, which, within a short period, had suffered a loss of 46 Officers and 2,300 men, having rallied in rear of St Amand, retired into position between Bry and Sombref, and the three Battalions which had first occupied the Village, marched to rejoin the Third Brigade; whilst the loud shouts of "Vive l'Empereur!" which immediately followed the cessation of the sharp rattle of the musketry, heard even amidst the incessant thunder of the Artillery, proclaimed the triumph of the French Infantry.

In the meantime, another assault was made upon Ligny, whose defenders had been reinforced by the two remaining Battalions of HENKEL's Brigade. The French now changed their mode of attack. They advanced simultaneously against the centre with the view of gaining the Churchyard, and against the lower end of the Village in order to turn the Left Flank of the defenders; and taking advantage of the unusually great height of the corn, their line of Skirmishers, strengthened by whole Battalions so as to give it a decided superiority over that of the Prussians, approached so cautiously and silently as to continue unperceived until they suddenly possessed themselves of the outermost hedges and gardens. A hand to hand contest ensued, and the Prussians, pressed in front by superior numbers, and taken in flank at the same time, were forced to yield. Presently, however, stimulated by the combined exertions of the Commanding Officers, Majors Count GRÖBEN, KUYLENSTIERNA, and REX, they recovered themselves, rallied, and again faced their Enemies.

The Battle, on this part of the Field, now presented an awfully grand and animating spectacle, and the hopes of both parties were raised to the highest state of excitement. Intermingled with the quick but irregular discharge of small arms throughout the whole extent of the Village, came forth alternately the cheering "En avant!" and exulting "Vive l'Empereur!" as also the emphatic "Vorwärts!" and the wild "Hourrah!" whilst the Batteries along the Heights, continuing their terrific roar, plunged destruction into the masses seen descending on either side to join in the desperate struggle in the valley, out of which there now arose, from the old Castle of Ligny, volumes of dark thick smoke, succeeded by brilliant flames, imparting additional sublimity to the scene.

The Prussians gradually gained ground, and then pressing forward upon all points of the Village, succeeded in clearing it of the French; who, in retreating, abandoned two guns which had been moved close down to the principal outlet on that side. General JAGOW's Brigade (the Third) had made a change of front to its left, and approached the Village; the 3rd Battalions of both the 7th and 29th Regiments had been detached to the right, to protect the Foot Batteries Nos. 3 and 8, and to remain in reserve; the four remaining Battalions descended into the Village as a reinforcement.

Beyond an occasional cannonading, the action on the eastern side of the Field, between the Corps of GROUCHY and of THIELEMANN, was comparatively languid: being limited to a contest, varied in its results, for the possession of the village of Bognée, and subsequently, of those houses of Tongrines which were situated along the bottom of the valley; as also to some skilful manœuvring on the part of GROUCHY with his Cavalry, with a view of menacing the Prussian Left.

In the mean time, the French maintained possession of St Amand, but ZIETEN's twelve pounder Batteries, which were now moved forward, presented a formidable obstruction to their debouching from that Village.

NAPOLEON directed General GIRARD, on the extreme Left, to take possession, with his Division, of St Amand la Haye; and this operation having been successfully accomplished, gave the French the advantage of outflanking from thence any attack upon St Amand itself.

BLÜCHER ordered General PIRCH II. to retake this Village; whereupon the latter advanced with his Brigade from the Height of Bry, and withdrew the 1st Battalion of the 6th Regiment from the Windmill of Bussy, which was then occupied by the 2nd Battalion of the 23rd Regiment (Eighth Brigade), and near to which the 1st Westphalian Landwehr Cavalry remained during the whole of the action.

At the same time, the Prussian Chief, fully sensible of the very critical position in which he would be placed, were the French, following up the advantages they had already gained upon his right, to debouch from St Amand and St Amand la Haye in sufficient force to overpower ZIETEN's Corps, and thus cut off his communication with WELLINGTON; he decided upon occupying the Village of Wagnelé, whence repeated attacks might be directed against the Enemy's Left Flank; and, with this view, he desired General PIRCH I., who commanded the Second Corps, to detach the Fifth Brigade (General TIPPELSKIRCHEN's) to the latter Village, and to place it under the orders of General JÜRGASS, who was also sent to that part of the Field, with Lieutenant Colonel SOHR's Brigade of Cavalry (consisting of the 3rd Brandenburg, and 5th Pomeranian, Hussars), together with two Squadrons of the 6th Neumark Dragoons, and the Horse Battery No. 6. Colonel MARWITZ, of THIELEMANN's Corps, was also ordered to join these troops with two Regiments of his Brigade, the 7th and 8th Uhlans. The Brigade of General BRAUSE (the Seventh), which had been rejoined by detached Battalions, was pushed forward as far as the Roman road, to occupy the position vacated by the advance of General TIPPELSKIRCHEN's Brigade, to which it was to act as a Support in case of necessity.

It was four o'clock when General PIRCH II. who had formed his Brigade for the attack of St Amand la Haye, having his Left Flank protected by the 12th Regiment, which had reassembled in rear of St Amand, moved his Front Line against the former Village. As it advanced, however, its ranks were dreadfully shattered by the fire from the French Artillery, nor were they less thinned by that of the musketry as they entered the Village; and such was the determined resistance on the part of the French, that they were unable to penetrate beyond the centre of the Village; and though reinforced by the 1st Battalion of the 6th Regiment, from the Second Line, they found it quite impracticable to drive the Enemy out of a Large Building which was surrounded by a stone wall, and which formed the point of connection between the two Villages. The Prussians having got into great disorder, and being closely pressed by the French, were compelled to abandon the Village, in order to collect their scattered remnants, and to reform. General GIRARD, whose Division had, under his own immediate guidance, so gallantly maintained the Village, fell mortally wounded on this occasion.

BLÜCHER now decided on a renewed attack upon St Amand la Haye, in order to occupy the front of GIRARD's Division, while he should carry into effect his previously projected movement against the Enemy's Left Flank; and, anxious to ensure the due execution of his instructions and to direct the attacks himself, he repaired in person to this part of the Field. General TIPPELSKIRCHEN's Brigade, having advanced along the Roman road, was already formed in Brigade order, in rear of Wagnelé, while JÜRGASS had posted his Cavalry more to the left, and opposite to the interval between that Village and St Amand la Haye, whence he could with considerable advantage fall upon the Enemy, should the latter venture to debouch in that direction.

These movements did not escape the watchful eye of NAPOLEON, who detached a Division of the Young Guard and a Battery of the same Corps in support of his Left Wing, as also General COLBERT's Brigade of Lancers from Count PAJOL's Corps, to reinforce the Cavalry on the Left, and to preserve the communication with NEY.

When all was ready for the attack, BLÜCHER, who felt how much depended on its result, galloped up to the leading Battalions, and thus earnestly and impassionately ordered the advance:—"Now, lads, behave well! don't suffer the Grande Nation again to rule over you! Forward! In God's name—forward!" Instantly his devoted followers rent the air with their re-echoing shouts of "Vorwärts!"

Nothing could surpass the undaunted resolution and intrepid mien which PIRCH's Battalions displayed as they advanced against, and entered, St Amand la Haye, at a charging pace; they completely swept the Enemy before them; while Major QUADT, who commanded the 28th Regiment, supported by some Detachments of the 2nd Regiment (from TIPPELSKIRCHEN's Brigade) gained possession of the great building. The 1st Battalion of the 6th Regiment, after having forced its way right across the Village, sallied forth from the opposite side, in pursuit of the Enemy, with a degree of impetuosity which its Officers had the utmost difficulty in restraining, while numbers of the men were on the point of plunging into the very midst of the French Reserves. The Cavalry on the right of the Village seemed to have caught up the intrepid spirit and enthusiastic devotion of the Infantry; and, as if impatient to join in the struggle, a Squadron of the Brandenburg Uhlans supported the attack of the Village by a charge upon the Enemy's Cavalry: after which, the remainder of this Regiment, with the 1st Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, advanced under General TRESKOW, into the plain on the left of the Village, of which the whole contour now bristled with the bayonets of the 46th Regiment, while the 28th Regiment held the Post of the Great Building, which it had so gallantly carried, and the 2nd Westphalian Landwehr stood in Second Line, as a Reserve.

So completely absorbed was the attention of the twelve pounder Battery No. 6, which stood in a somewhat isolated position, by the contest in St Amand la Haye, which it covered by its fire, that it had not noticed the stealthy advance of a Troop of the Enemy's horsemen, wearing the uniform of the Light Artillery of the Guard, and most unexpectedly found itself attacked in flank by these bold adventurers. This give rise to a curious scene, for the Prussian Gunners, in the first moment of surprise, could only defend themselves with their rammers and handspikes; but with these they plied the intruders with so much adroitness and resolution as to hurl their leaders to the ground, and force the remainder to betake themselves to a hasty flight.

Prince BLÜCHER had, in the meantime, on perceiving COLBERT's French Lancers hovering upon, and stretching out beyond, his extreme Right, ordered General PIRCH to detach two more Cavalry Regiments—the Queen's Dragoons and the 4th Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry—as a reinforcement to the Cavalry of ZIETEN's Corps.

The nearly simultaneous attack upon Wagnelé by TIPPELSKIRCHEN's Brigade, previously mentioned as having taken post in rear of that Village, was not attended with an equal degree of success. The 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 25th Regiment advanced in Column through the centre of Wagnelé; but on debouching, the 2nd Battalion, which led the advance, was suddenly assailed by a fire from the French Skirmishers who lay concealed in the high corn. Although its order was thus considerably disturbed; it succeeded, nevertheless, in effecting its deployment. The 1st Battalion also deployed, but, in doing so, its Left Wing covered the right of the 2nd Battalion; and while executing a second movement, intended to clear the front of the latter, the French Battalions pressing forward, drove in the Prussian Skirmishers upon the Regiment, which consisted mostly of young soldiers; when, notwithstanding the conspicuously meritorious exertions of all their Officers, they were overthrown and dispersed in such a manner that it became impracticable to lead them back into action in any other way than by separate Detachments. The 3rd Battalion of this Regiment shared nearly the same fate; for, having plunged into the high corn, it received a volley which disordered its ranks, and killed its three senior Officers; and although it maintained for some time a fire in return, it was eventually compelled to retire, as were also the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 5th Westphalian Landwehr, under precisely similar circumstances. The Brigade was reformed, under the protection of the 2nd Prussian Regiment, which now advanced from the Reserve, boldly encountered the Enemy, and aided by the efficacious fire of the Foot Battery No. 10, stemmed the further progress of the French, and thus gained time for the remaining Battalions to reform in rear of Wagnelé. Upon the advance, however, of a French Column towards its Left Flank, it fell back as far as the entrance into the Village.

The French now renewed their attacks upon St Amand la Haye, and made their appearance simultaneously in front and in both flanks of that Village. The fight again became desperate. PIRCH's Brigade had, however, exhausted both its ammunition and its strength, when BLÜCHER pushed forward the 3rd Battalion of the 23rd Regiment (from the Eighth Brigade—Colonel LANGEN's), and soon afterwards the 3rd Battalion of the 9th Regiment, together with the whole of the 26th Regiment (from the Sixth Brigade—General KRAFFT's); whereupon General PIRCH withdrew his Battalions, which had suffered so severely, to the rear of Bry. The Foot Battery No. 3, belonging to PIRCH's Brigade, had at an earlier period moved to its left, and had taken up a position near the quarries on the right of Ligny, by the side of the Foot Battery No. 8, of JAGOW's Brigade.

While the struggle in the Villages in front of the Right of the Prussian position continue to wear an indecisive and unsettled aspect; let us return for a moment to Ligny, which we left in possession of Count HENKEL's Fourth Prussian Brigade, supported by the Third Brigade under General JAGOW.

The 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 7th Regiment (of JAGOW's Brigade) were ordered to traverse the Village, and to advance in column against the Enemy. Just as they debouched, they found in their immediate front, several French Battalions, in Close Column, moving directly against the village. Both parties at once came to a halt; the Prussians without being able to deploy in the defile, and the French without attempting to do so, probably unwilling to lose the time which such a movement would require. A fire of musketry commenced which lasted half an hour, and caused much loss. Other Battalions now hastened across the village, but all at once, a rumour flew rapidly among them, that the French were in possession of the Churchyard, and in a moment several muskets were aimed in that direction, and either thoughtlessly or nervously discharged. Those Battalions that were in front, at the outlet of the village, became alarmed by this unexpected firing in their rear. At the same time, a discharge of grape, from some guns suddenly brought forward by the French, in their immediate front, augmented their confusion, and forced them to a retreat. They were closely pursued by the Enemy, whose Skirmishers made a dash at the Colour of the 2nd Battalion of the 7th Regiment, which they would have captured but for the noble and determined gallantry with which it was defended.

General KRAFFT, from whose Brigade (the Sixth) five Battalions had already been detached, namely, four for the defence of St Amand la Haye, and one in aid of that of Ligny, now received BLÜCHER's Order with his remaining four Battalions (the 1st and 2nd of the 9th, and the 1st and 3rd of the 1st Elbe Landwehr), to drive the Enemy out of the latter Village. The Foot Battery No. 15, was posted between the left of Ligny and the Bois du Loup, and the Foot Battery No. 37, was directed towards St Amand. The other Batteries posted between Ligny and St Amand received Orders to retire accordingly as they expended their ammunition, for the purpose of refitting; and they were successively relieved by the Foot Battery No. 1, the Horse Battery No. 10, and the twelve pounder Batteries Nos. 4 and 8. The Horse Battery No. 14 was advanced across the stream between Ligny and Sombref, and took post on the other side of the valley, where it was much exposed to the Enemy's fire, and lost 19 Gunners and 53 horses.

General KRAFFT moved forward, in the first instance, only two Battalions, and kept the others in reserve; but all of them soon became engaged; for the French, though driven back at first, received considerable reinforcements.

The fight throughout the whole Village of Ligny was now at the hottest: the place was literally crammed with the combatants, and its streets and inclosures were choked up with the wounded, the dying, and the dead: every house that had escaped being set on fire, was the scene of a desperate struggle: the troops fought no longer in combined order, but in numerous and irregular groups, separated by houses either in flames, or held as little forts, sometimes by the one, and sometimes by the other party; and in various instances, when their ammunition failed, or when they found themselves suddenly assailed from different sides, the bayonet, and even the butt, supplied them with the ready means for prosecuting the dreadful carnage with unmitigated fury. The entire Village was concealed in smoke; but the incessant rattle of the musketry, the crashing of burning timbers, the smashing of doors and gateways, the yells and imprecations of the combatants, which were heard through that misty veil, gave ample indication to the troops posted in reserve upon the Heights, of the fierce and savage nature of the struggle beneath. In the meantime, the relieving Batteries on the Prussian side, which had arrived quite fresh from the rear, came into full play, as did also a reinforcement, on the French side, from the Artillery of the Imperial Guard. The earth now trembled under the tremendous cannonade; and as the flames, issuing from the numerous burning houses, intermingled with dense volumes of smoke, shot directly upwards through the light grey mass which rendered the Village indistinguishable, and seemed continually to thicken, the scene resembled for a time some violent convulsion of nature, rather than a human conflict—as if the valley had been rent asunder, and Ligny had become the focus of a burning crater.

Long did this fierce and deadly strife continue without any material advance being made on either side. At length the French gained possession of a large House, as also of the Churchyard, into which they brought forward two pieces of cannon. General JAGOW vainly endeavoured with the 7th Regiment to retake this House. The 1st Battalion of the 3rd Westphalian Landwehr displayed the most inflexible perseverance in its endeavours to drive the French out again from the Churchyard: it made three unsuccessful attempts to cross an intervening ditch, and subsequently tried to gain a hollow way, which lay in the flank of that post, but falling upon the French reinforcements that were advancing towards it, they were compelled to abandon the enterprise.

Fresh victims were still required to satiate the "King of Terrors," who might be said to hold a gala day in this "Valley of Death." BLÜCHER had ordered Colonel LANGEN's Brigade (the Eighth) to follow in succession that of General KRAFFT. The position vacated by the former, in front of Sombref, was taken up by Colonel STÜLPNAGEL's Brigade (the Twelfth) of THIELEMANN's Corps, and the chain of Skirmishers of the latter Brigade extended along the rivulet as far as Ligny. As soon as Colonel LANGEN had reached the immediate vicinity of Ligny, he posted the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 21st Regiment upon an eminence near the Village, and the Foot Battery No. 12, covered by two Squadrons of the 5th Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, upon the left of the road leading to Ligny. The 21st Regiment made no less than six different attacks, partly in conjunction with the other troops that fought in Ligny, and partly isolated, without succeeding in disturbing the position of the Enemy in that portion of the village which lies on the right bank of the Ligny. Colonel LANGEN, observing the increased fury and obstinacy of the fight in Ligny, detached thither also the 1st Battalion of the 23rd Regiment, and the 2nd of the 3rd Elbe Landwehr: he then took up a position, with the remainder of his Brigade, near the Mill of Bussy, into which he threw the 2nd Battalion of the 23rd Regiment. The 1st Battalion of this Corps, having formed two Columns, rushed into the Village, and, after crossing the stream, received a sharp fire from the windows of the houses on the opposite side. The Left Column of the Battalion stormed a farm house, of which, after it had burst in the gates with hatchets, it gained possession, and thus protected the advance of the Right Column.

At this moment, NAPOLEON's final and decisive attack commenced on this point; but previously to entering upon an account of it, it will be necessary to resume the narrative of the contest along the remainder of the Line of Battle.

On the Right, TIPPELSKIRCHEN's Brigade (the Fifth) was ordered to renew the attack upon St Amand la Haye; and, as an auxiliary movement, a bold push was to be made upon the group of houses in rear of that village, and of Wagnelé, called the Hameau de St Amand. Both of the 3rd Battalions of the 2nd and 25th Regiments, under Major WITZLEBEN, advanced against the latter point, while the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 2nd Regiment, the 3rd Battalion of the 5th Westphalian Landwehr, and a Battalion of the 25th Regiment made a direct attack upon St Amand la Haye. Both movements were supported by the Foot Batteries Nos. 10 and 37, and Colonel THÜMEN was detached, with the Silesian Uhlans, and the 11th Hussars, to cover the Right of the Brigade: the 1st and 2nd Squadrons of the 5th Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry were posted in reserve. The 3rd Battalion of the 2nd Regiment opened the attack upon the Hameau de St Amand, and being well protected on their right by the 11th Hussars, carried it by storm. The French appeared determined to regain this point, which from its position, was, in fact, the key to the defence of the three Villages of St Amand, St Amand la Haye, and Wagnelé; and the struggle for its possession was most obstinate and sanguinary. All the Battalions of TIPPELSKIRCHEN's Brigade became successively engaged. Four times was St Amand la Haye lost and retaken by the 2nd Regiment, which suffered severely. General JÜRGASS ordered forward the Horse Battery No. 6, on the right of which the Foot Battery No. 10 then took post. The Silesian Uhlans and the 11th Hussars suffered considerably from their exposure to the Enemy's Artillery. Colonel THÜMEN was killed at their head, by a cannon shot, and was succeeded by Lieutenant Colonel SCHMIEDEBERG, who ordered both these Regiments to make a change of front to the right; when the Prussian Lancers dashed forward to meet the advance of a French Regiment, which they completely defeated, and having followed up the attack with a vigorous pursuit, fell all at once among the Enemy's Reserves; but they immediately recovered themselves, and rallied with great celerity, order, and precision.

About this time, the Light Cavalry Brigade of Colonel MARWITZ, already mentioned as having been ordered from the Left, reached the Right Flank, and was formed up in two lines: also the four Battalions that had been detached from General KRAFFT's Brigade, arrived upon the right of St Amand la Haye, and came into action. The Battle on both sides on this part of the Field continued to rage with unabated violence, and with such indefatigable ardour did the Prussians continue the struggle, that when the fire of their Infantry Skirmishers was observed to slacken, from the men having expended their ammunition, the soldiers of the 11th Hussars rushed into the midst of them, and supplied them with such cartridges as they had of their own; an act of devotion to which many of them fell a sacrifice. General JÜRGASS ordered forward the Brigade (Seventh) of General BRAUSE in support of that of General TIPPELSKIRCHEN, which had suffered a very severe loss. When General BRAUSE had, at an earlier period, taken post at the Trois Burettes, upon TIPPELSKIRCHEN advancing from that point to Wagnelé (as previously explained), he stationed both the 3rd Battalions of the 14th and 22nd Regiments upon an eminence on the left of the high road, for the purpose of keeping up the communication with TIPPELSKIRCHEN; and he pushed on the other two Battalions of the 14th Regiment towards Bry, that they might be nearer at hand, if required, for the contest in the Villages of Wagnelé and St Amand la Haye, while the two Squadrons of the Elbe Landwehr Cavalry, attached to his Brigade, kept a look out upon both sides of the road. These two Battalions, thus posted, caught the eye of BLÜCHER as he looked round for the nearest available force, and he immediately ordered them to advance, and join in the contest; and General BRAUSE, on being made acquainted with this disposition, led forward the 3rd Battalions of the 14th and 22nd Regiments, and the 1st Battalion of the 2nd Elbe Landwehr, while the four remaining Battalions of his Brigade, making a change of front to their left, formed up, in reserve, in rear of the Namur road. On approaching the more immediate scene of the action, General BRAUSE came upon the 3rd Battalion of the 9th Regiment, which had expended all its ammunition: he procured for it a fresh supply, and ordered it to return into the Village, along with the 2nd Battalion of the 14th Regiment; while the 1st Battalion of this Regiment threw itself into St Amand la Haye, and relieved the 2nd Regiment, which now retired, as did also the remainder of TIPPELSKIRCHEN's Brigade to the rear of Wagnelé, where it reformed.

Here, in these Villages on the Right, as well as at Ligny, the fight never slackened for a moment: fresh masses, from both sides, poured in among the burning houses as often as the fearfully diminished numbers and dreadfully exhausted state of the combatants rendered relief imperatively necessary; partial successes on different points were constantly met by corresponding reverses on others; and so equally were the courage, the energies, and the devotion of both parties balanced, that the struggle between them appeared, from its unabated vigour, likely to continue until the utter exhaustion of the one should yield the triumph to the greater command of Reserves possessed by the other.

The anxiety at that time on the part of BLÜCHER for the arrival of either a portion of WELLINGTON's forces, or BÜLOW's Corps, was extreme; and frequently, as he cheered forward his men in their advance to take part in the contest, did he address them with the exhortation, "Forward, lads! we must do something before the English join us!" In fact, his only Reserve remaining was the Ninth Brigade (General BORCKE's), the withdrawal of which would greatly expose his Centre; and NAPOLEON, who had already entertained a suspicion that such was the case, resolved upon terminating the sanguinary combat in the valley, by boldly advancing a portion of his own intact Reserves, consisting of the Guard and LOBAU's Corps (which had just arrived and was posted on the right of Fleuras) against the Prussian Centre.

For the execution of his project the French Emperor destined the Imperial Guard, with MILHAUD's Corps of Cuirassiers in support. He wished to conceal this movement as much as possible from the Enemy, and caused it to be made to the right, along the rear of the Corps of GÉRARD, a portion of whose Batteries were ordered to be withdrawn, for the purpose of affording greater protection to the Guard, by diverting the Enemy's fire to other points, and of deceiving him as to the real object of the movement, if observed previously to the actual execution of the Emperor's design.

This far-famed band of veteran warriors, and MILHAUD's splendid Corps of mailed Cuirassiers, were in full march towards the lower extremity of Ligny, where they were to cross the stream, when, all at once, they were halted by an Order direct from the Emperor, who had decided upon suspending the movement, until he should ascertain the result of an incident that had occurred upon his extreme Left, and which had placed him for the time in considerable doubt and anxiety respecting its real nature.

He had received a message from VANDAMME, informing him that a strong Column, composed of Infantry, Cavalry, and Artillery, was advancing towards Fleuras; that it had at first been looked upon as the Corps detached from NEY's forces, until it was discovered that it moved by a different road from that along which those troops had been expected, and in a direction towards the French Left Rear, instead of the Prussian extreme Right; that GIRARD's Division had been consequently induced to fall back, and take up a position to cover Fleurus; and that the effect produced upon his own Corps by the sudden appearance of this Column was such, that if his Majesty did not immediately move his Reserve to arrest its progress, his troops would be compelled to evacuate St Amand and commence a retreat.

This intelligence could not fail to create alarm in the mind of the French Emperor, who concluded that the Corps in question had been detached against his Rear, as a diversion in favour of BLÜCHER, from the Army of WELLINGTON, who had probably obtained some signal triumph over NEY. Another Officer arrived from VANDAMME, reiterating the account previously given. NAPOLEON instantly gave the Order for the halt of the Imperial Guard; and despatched one of his Aides de Camp to reconnoitre the strength and disposition of the Column, and to discover the object of its movement.

The commencement of the march of the Imperial Guard and MILHAUD's Cuirassier Corps towards Ligny, had been conducted with so much skill, and the manœuvring of these troops at one point in their line of march to shelter themselves from the fire of the Prussian Batteries, to which they had become suddenly exposed, bore so much the appearance of a retrograde movement, accompanied as it was by the withdrawal of a portion of the guns of GÉRARD's Corps, that the Prussians were completely deceived by it. Intelligence was hastily conveyed to BLÜCHER that the Enemy was retreating; whereupon he ordered the march of all the remaining disposable Battalions of Colonel LANGEN's Brigade (the Eighth) upon St Amand, to enable him to take advantage of the circumstance by pressing upon the Enemy's Left.

In the mean time, Colonel MARWITZ had been menaced by the advance of a considerable line of Cavalry and a Battery, which latter annoyed him but little. This Cavalry did not, however, seem much disposed to risk a close encounter: once it put forward a Detachment, which was overthrown by two Squadrons of the 7th and 8th Uhlans, and then a Regiment of French Chasseurs à Cheval fell upon the Skirmishers of the 2nd Regiment of Infantry, but was driven back by two Squadrons of the 5th Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry. Colonel MARWITZ had been ordered by General JÜRGASS to send out Patrols in different directions from the Right Flank, for the purpose of seeking out the communication with the Duke of WELLINGTON's forces. These brought in prisoners, from whom it was ascertained that a whole French Corps, the First, under Count D'ERLON, was in that vicinity.

Subsequently, French Cavalry were perceived between Mellet and Villers Perruin; whereupon Colonel MARWITZ, who had been reinforced by two Squadrons of the Pomeranian Hussars, ordered a change of front of his Brigade in this direction, then deployed his eight Squadrons in two lines, with considerable intervals, and withdrew them, alternately, towards the high road; followed, though not vigorously, by three French Regiments of Cavalry and a Battery, comprising JAQUINOT's Light Cavalry Brigade, attached to d'Erlon's Corps. As he approached the chaussée, the 2nd and 3rd Battalions of the 2nd Elbe Landwehr, as also the 3rd Battalion of the 22nd Regiment, advanced to his support.

Until about six o'clock the action along that part of the line which extended from Sombref to Balatre, had not been carried on with any degree of energy, and the occupation of the opposing forces was generally limited to mutual observation. Now, however, the French Infantry (of which only a small portion was attached to GROUCHY's Cavalry), penetrated as far as the precincts of the Village of Tongrines; but Colonel KÄMPFEN's Brigade (the Tenth), having been successively reinforced by all the Battalions of Colonel LUCK's Brigade (the Eleventh) excepting one which was left in reserve, the French were easily repulsed, and the Prussians maintained full possession of all this portion of their original position.

It was about seven o'clock when the Aide de Camp returned from his reconnaissance, and reported to NAPOLEON that the Column in the distance which had caused so much uneasiness proved to be D'ERLON's Corps; that GIRARD's Division, upon being undeceived, had resumed its position in the Line of Battle; and that VANDAMME's Corps had maintained its ground.

This movement of D'ERLON's Corps admits of being satisfactorily explained. NAPOLEON, having received information that D'ERLON had been left in reserve in front of Gosselies, and inferring, perhaps, from this circumstance that NEY was sufficiently strong to be able to hold his ground at Quatre Bras, without further aid than what he had at hand, resolved upon employing this Corps upon the Prussian Right Flank; but in the meantime, D'ERLON had, in pursuance of instructions from NEY, continued his march towards Quatre Bras; and having himself proceeded in advance, had reached Frasne, at which place Colonel LAURENT found him, and communicated to him the Emperor's Order for the march of his Corps upon St Amand; adding that on coming up with the head of his Column, he had taken upon himself to change its direction of march into that of St Amand. D'ERLON hastened to comply with NAPOLEON's wishes, and despatched General D'ELCAMBRE, his Chief of the Staff, to make known the movement to Marshal NEY.

His route from Frasne towards St Amand, the point prescribed by the Order, lay through Villers Perruin, and the movement was altogether one of a retrograde nature. Hence the direction of the Column, as seen in the distance, was well calculated to alarm the troops of the French extreme Left; as also to excite surprise in the mind of NAPOLEON, who having formed no expectation of the arrival of any French troops in the Field by any other direction than that from Gosselies upon St Amand, or perhaps from Quatre Bras upon Bry, also participated in the opinion that the Column in question, under its attendant circumstances and general disposition, could be no other than that of an Enemy. As D'ERLON debouched from Villers Perruin, and advanced upon the prescribed point, St Amand, he threw out his Cavalry (JAQUINOT's) to his Left, for the protection of this Flank; and it was before this Cavalry that the Prussian Brigade, under Colonel MARWITZ, retired in the manner already explained, a movement which fully restored confidence to GIRARD's Division.

All at once this Column was observed to halt, to indicate an indecision in its intentions, and finally to withdraw from the Field. D'ERLON had in fact just received from NEY a peremptory Order to join him without delay, with which he resolved to comply, probably concluding that he was bound to do so from the circumstance of his having been in the first instance placed under the Marshal's immediate command; having ascertained also from the Emperor's Aide de Camp that he was not the bearer of any instructions whatever from NAPOLEON as to his future movements, and that the appearance of his Corps upon that part of the Field of Battle had been quite unexpected. This pressing Order had been despatched by NEY immediately previous to the arrival of Colonel LAURENT on the Heights of Gemioncourt.

If the first appearance of this Column had caused alarm and perplexity among the troops of the French Left Wing, the apprehensions it excited on the Prussian Right, when its Cavalry was observed to advance and to drive back Colonel MARWITZ' Brigade, which had been sent towards it en reconnaissance (as already explained), were still greater; and its equally unexpected disappearance (with the exception of its Cavalry, and a portion of its Infantry), at a moment when it was felt that its vigorous co-operation must have rendered the issue of the Battle no longer doubtful, was looked upon as a particularly fortunate turn of affairs; and BLÜCHER's hopes revived as he prepared to carry into effect his meditated attack upon the French Left Flank.

There did not appear on the part of NAPOLEON any eagerness to resume the movement of the Imperial Guard towards the lower extremity of Ligny, but rather an anxiety to await calmly the most favourable moment for his projected attack. Doubtless he had discovered the march of the remaining Battalions of Colonel LANGEN's Brigade, from Sombref towards St Amand, as a further reinforcement to the Prussian Right, and calculated upon paralysing the attack which BLÜCHER was evidently preparing against his Left Flank, by executing a sudden and vigorous assault on the Prussian Centre, with a preponderating mass of fresh troops.

At length, towards eight o'clock, the Emperor gave the Order for the Guard and MILHAUD's Corps of Cuirassiers to resume their march. The same precautions were observed as before for masking the movement as much as possible, and so successfully, that THIELEMANN, on observing a French Battery opposite Tongrines entirely withdrawn, and GROUCHY's lines of Cavalry presenting a diminished extent of front, and conceiving, at the same time, that the contest in Ligny was assuming a change favourable to the Prussians, concluded that the moment had then arrived in which an attack might be made with every probability of success, upon the Right Flank of the Enemy. He had only one Brigade remaining of the Cavalry of his Corps, namely that of Colonel Count LOTTUM; the other Brigade, under Colonel MARWITZ, having been, as already explained, for some time detached to the extreme Right of the Prussian Army. General HOBE, who commanded this Cavalry Division, had previously moved forward Count LOTTUM's Brigade and posted it in rear of Colonel KÄMPFEN's Infantry Brigade. THIELEMANN now desired him to advance with LOTTUM's Brigade and the Horse Battery No. 19, along the Fleurus high road.

In carrying this Order into effect, General HOBE posted the Battery, in the first instance, close to the twelve pounder Battery No. 7, which stood across the Fleurus high road, about midway between the junction of the latter with the Namur road and the Bridge over the Ligny. A cannonade was opened from this point upon the French guns on the opposite Height, to which the latter replied with great spirit, and one of the guns of the Battery was dismounted. The remaining guns were now advanced rapidly along the high road, preceded by two Squadrons of the 7th Dragoons: on getting into position, two of the guns continued upon the road itself, on which the French had also posted two pieces, but scarcely had the Squadrons formed up, and the Battery fired a few rounds, when they were furiously attacked by the 5th and 13th French Dragoons of EXCELMANS' Cavalry Corps: in an instant they were thrown into confusion; the two guns upon the road escaped, while the remainder fell into the hands of the French Dragoons, who closely pursued the Prussians.

General BORCKE (commanding the Ninth Brigade) observing this mêlée upon the Fleurus road, immediately pushed forward the 1st and 3rd Battalions of the 1st Kurmark Landwehr, and posted them in rear of the hedges and walls running parallel with the high road, so as to flank the Enemy's Cavalry; the 2nd Battalion of the same Regiment followed the movement, and was finally stationed upon the road. In order to support these Battalions, and to preserve the communication with Colonel STÜLPNAGEL's Brigade (the Twelfth) on his right, he occupied Mont Potriaux and its outlets with the remainder of his Brigade, excepting the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 8th Regiment, which he held in reserve.

The 5th and 13th French Dragoons finding themselves likely to be thus seriously impeded both in front and on their left, and finally experiencing on their right a cannonade from the two Batteries attached to Colonel KÄMPFEN's Brigade, which had moved forward from the Height above Tongrines to the rise of ground south of Tongrenelle, retired from this part of the Field.

It will be recollected that Colonel STÜLPNAGEL's Brigade, on relieving that of Colonel LANGEN in front of Sombref, had extended a chain of Skirmishers along the stream as far as Ligny: these were now reinforced by both the 3rd Battalions of the 31st Regiment and the 6th Kurmark Landwehr, with the 3rd Battalion of the 5th Kurmark Landwehr in reserve. The 1st and 2nd Battalions of the Kurmark Landwehr were posted on the Height between Sombref and Bois du Loup, having on their right and somewhat in advance, two Squadrons from each of the 5th and 6th Regiments of Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, together with two guns from the Foot Battery No. 12. The remaining four Battalions of the Brigade were in reserve immediately in front of the inclosures of Sombref.

It was nearly eight o'clock, when General KRAFFT despatched an Aide de Camp to the rear with a message stating, that it was only by dint of extraordinary efforts that the troops in Ligny could hold out against the Enemy, who was continually advancing with fresh reinforcements. General Count GNEISENAU (the Chief of Staff of the Prussian Army), in the absence of the Prince, sent word that the Village must be maintained, at whatever sacrifice, half an hour longer.

About the same time, General PIRCH II. sent word to BLÜCHER that his Brigade, in defending St Amand la Haye, had expended the whole of its ammunition, and that even the pouches of the killed had been completely emptied. To this the Prince replied, that the Second Brigade must, nevertheless, not only maintain its Post, but also attack the Enemy with the bayonet.

In fact, the exhaustion of the Prussian troops was becoming more manifest every moment. Several Officers and men, overcome by long continued exertion, were seen to fall solely from excessive fatigue. No kind of warfare can be conceived more harassing to the combatants than was the protracted contest in the Villages which skirted the front of the Prussian position. It partook also of a savage and relentless character. The animosity and exasperation of both parties were uncontrollable. Innumerable individual combats took place. Every house, every court, every wall, was the scene of a desperate conflict. Streets were alternately won and lost. An ungovernable fury seized upon the combatants on both sides, as they rushed wildly forward to relieve their comrades exhausted by their exertions in the deadly strife—a strife in which every individual appeared eager to seek out an opponent, from whose death he might derive some alleviation to the thirst of hatred and revenge by which he was so powerfully excited. Hence no quarter was asked or granted by either party.

Battle of Ligny at ½ past 8 o'clock p.m.

When it is considered that a very great portion of the Prussian Army consisted of young soldiers, who were under fire for the first time, their bravery and exertions in maintaining so lengthened a contest of this nature, with the veteran warriors of the French Army, cannot fail to be regarded with the highest admiration.

Such were the distribution and the state of the Prussian troops throughout their Line, when NAPOLEON arrived near the lower extremity of Ligny, with a formidable Reserve. This consisted of eight Battalions of the Guard, of MILHAUD's Corps of Heavy Cavalry, comprising eight Regiments of Cuirassiers, and of the Grenadiers à Cheval of the Guard. It was not, however, his sole Reserve; for most opportunely LOBAU's Corps had just arrived and taken post on the right of Fleurus. The troops which the French Emperor held thus in hand ready to launch as a thunderbolt against the weakened Centre of the Prussian Line of Battle, were perfectly fresh, not having hitherto taken any part whatever in the contest, and they might justly be styled the flower of his Army. It was this consciousness of the vantage ground he then possessed which, upon his perceiving the comparatively unoccupied space in rear of Ligny, called forth from him the remark to Count GÉRARD, "They are lost: they have no Reserve remaining!" He saw that not another moment was to be delayed in securing the victory which was now within his grasp, and gave his last Orders for the attack at the very time when BLÜCHER, whose Right had just been strengthened by the arrival of the remaining three Battalions of Colonel LANGEN's (the Eighth) Infantry Brigade, was making his dispositions for vigorously assailing the French Army in its Left Flank.

The projected movement that was to decide the Battle was preceded, at about half past eight o'clock, by the rapid advance of several Batteries of the Guard, which opened a most destructive fire upon the Prussians posted within, and formed in the immediate rear of, Ligny. Under cover of this cannonade, GÉRARD, with PECHEUX's Infantry Division, reinforced the troops that still maintained that half of the Village which lay on the right bank of the rivulet, and pushed forward with a determination to dislodge the Enemy from the remaining portion on the left bank. While the Prussian Infantry in rear of Ligny were in movement for the purpose of relieving their comrades who were already giving way before this renewed attack, they suddenly perceived, on the French right of the Village, a Column issuing from under the heavy smoke that rolled away from the well served Batteries which had so unexpectedly opened upon them, and, which continued so fearfully to thin their ranks; and, as the mass rapidly advanced down the slope with the evident design of forcing a passage across the valley, they could not fail to distinguish both by its well sustained order and compactness, and by its dark waving surface of bearskins, that they had now to contend against the redoubted Imperial Guard. Ligny being thus turned, the Prussian Infantry, instead of continuing its advance into the Village, was necessitated, by its inferiority of numbers, to confine its operations to the securing, as far as possible, an orderly retreat for the defenders of the place.

Notwithstanding their dreadfully exhausted and enfeebled state, and their knowledge that a body of fresh troops was advancing against them, a body, too, which they knew was almost invariably employed whenever some great and decisive blow was to be struck, they evinced not the slightest symptom of irresolution, but, on the contrary, were animated by the most inflexible courage. The sun had gone down, shrouded in heavy clouds, and rain having set in, the battlefield would speedily be enveloped in darkness; hence the Prussians felt that it required but a little more perseverance in their exertions to enable them to counterbalance their deficiency of numbers upon any point of their Line by a stern and resolute resistance, sufficient to secure for the entire of their Army the means of effecting a retreat, unattended by those disastrous consequences which a signal defeat in the light of day might have entailed upon them.

The 21st Regiment of Infantry boldly advanced against the French Column, with a determination to check its further progress; but soon found itself charged in flank by Cavalry that had darted forward from the head of a Column which, by the glimmering of its armour, even amidst the twilight, proclaimed itself a formidable body of Cuirassiers. It was, in fact, MILHAUD's whole Corps of that description of force, which had effected its passage on the other side of the village. The 9th Regiment of Infantry fought its way through a mass of Cavalry, whilst Major WULFFEN, with two weak Squadrons of the 1st Westphalian Landwehr Cavalry, made a gallant charge against the French Infantry, which received it with a volley at a distance of twenty paces. The Prussian Infantry compelled to evacuate Ligny, effected its retreat in Squares, in perfect order, though surrounded by the Enemy, bravely repelling all further attacks, made in the repeated but vain attempts to scatter it in confusion.

BLÜCHER, who had arrived upon the spot from his Right, having, in consequence of this sudden turn of affairs, been under the necessity of relinquishing his meditated attack upon the French Left, now made a last effort to stem the further advance of the Enemy, and, if possible, to force him back upon Ligny. The rain having ceased, it became lighter, and the Enemy's Columns being more clearly discernible, the Prince immediately ordered the advance of three Regiments of the Cavalry attached to the First Corps d'Armée, namely, the 6th Uhlans, the 1st West Prussian Dragoons, and the 2nd Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry. These Regiments, which constituted the only Cavalry force immediately at hand, had for some time been posted in reserve, and had suffered severely from their exposure to the fire from the French Artillery. Lieutenant General RÖDER directed the 6th Uhlans to make the first charge. The Regiment was led on by Lieutenant Colonel LÜTZOW, to whose Brigade it belonged. In the charge which was directed upon the Enemy's Infantry, LÜTZOW and several of his Officers fell under a volley of musketry. The Regiment, which was about 400 strong, lost on this occasion 13 Officers and 70 men. A second attack, made by the 1st West Prussian Dragoons, and supported by the 2nd Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, seemed to offer a fair prospect of penetrating the French Infantry, when the former Regiment was unexpectedly charged in flank by the Enemy's Cuirassiers, and completely dispersed. The Westphalian, and 1st Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, with several other Squadrons of the Landwehr, were collected together, and formed a mass of twenty four Squadrons, with which a further attack was made upon the Enemy, but without success.

The cause of this failure is to be attributed not to the want of sufficient Cavalry, for indeed there was an ample number for the purpose, but to the confusion and disorder consequent upon the surprise which the Enemy's attack had occasioned, and which was augmented by the darkness that had set in upon the Field. Nor was the failure caused by the absence of that most essential requisite in a charge of Cavalry, good example on the part of the Officers who lead the well set Squadrons into the midst of an Enemy's ranks.

BLÜCHER himself, seeing that the fate of the day depended solely on the chance of the Cavalry at hand succeeding, while there was yet light, in hurling back the French Columns into the valley which they had so suddenly and so resolutely crossed, rallied his routed horsemen; and placing himself at their head, charged, in his old Hussar style, with the full determination of restoring, if possible, that equal footing with the Enemy which had hitherto been so gallantly maintained. The French firmly stood their ground, and the charge proved ineffectual. As BLÜCHER and his followers retired to rally, they were rapidly pursued by the French Cuirassiers. At this moment, the Prince's fine grey charger—a present from the Prince Regent of England—was mortally wounded by a shot, in its left side, near the saddle girth. On experiencing a check to his speed, BLÜCHER spurred, when the animal, still obedient to the impulse of its gallant master, made a few convulsive plunges forward; but on feeling that his steed was rapidly losing strength, and perceiving at the same time the near approach of the Cuirassiers, he cried out to his Aide de Camp:—"NOSTITZ, now I am lost!" At that moment the horse fell from exhaustion, rolling upon its right side, and half burying its rider under its weight. Count NOSTITZ immediately sprang from his saddle, and holding with his left hand the bridle of his own horse, which had been slightly wounded, he drew his sword, firmly resolved to shed, if necessary, the last drop of his blood in defending the precious life of his revered General. Scarcely had he done so, when he saw the Cuirassiers rushing forward at the charge. To attract as little as possible their attention, he remained motionless. Most fortunately, the rapidity with which the Cuirassiers advanced amidst the twilight, already sensibly obscured by the falling rain, precluded them from recognising, or even particularly remarking, the group, although they swept so closely by that one of them rather roughly brushed against the Aide de Camp's horse. Shortly afterwards, the Prussian Cavalry having rallied, and reformed, in their turn began to drive back the French. Again the thunder of their hoofs approached, and again the flying host whirled past the Marshal and his anxious friend; whereupon the latter, eagerly watching his opportunity as the pursuers came on, darted forward, and seizing the bridle of a Noncommissioned Officer of the 6th Uhlans, named SCHNEIDER, ordered him and some Files immediately following, to dismount and assist in saving the Prince. Five or six powerful men now raised the heavy dead charger, while others extricated the fallen hero, senseless and almost immoveable. In this state they placed him on the Noncommissioned Officer's horse. Just as they moved off, the Enemy was again pressing forward with renewed speed, and NOSTITZ had barely time to lead the Marshal, whose senses were gradually returning, to the nearest Infantry, which gladly received the party, and, retiring in perfect order, bade defiance to the attacks of its pursuers.

The Horse Battery No. 2, which had supported these Cavalry attacks by directing its fire against the Left Flank of the Enemy, became, all at once, surrounded by French Dragoons. These vainly endeavoured to cut the traces, and the Prussian Artillerymen defended themselves so well that they succeeded in effecting the escape of the Battery through an opening in the inclosures of Bry. The Foot Battery No. 3, however, was overtaken in its retreat by the Enemy's Cavalry, between the Windmill and Bry, and lost one of its guns.

During these Cavalry attacks, the Prussian Infantry, already exhausted, and broken up into separate divisions by the desperate contest in the valley, had collected together at the outlets of the villages. Some of the Regiments presented a remarkable degree of steadiness and good order. At length the Cavalry Brigade of General TRESKOW, then comprising the Queen's and the Brandenburg Dragoons, and the Brandenburg Uhlans, were brought forward, and made several attacks upon the French Infantry and Cuirassiers. Colonel LANGEN advanced, at the same time, from near the Windmill, with the only Battalion of his Brigade remaining at his disposal, the 2nd of the 23rd Regiment, under the guidance of General PIRCH I., and covered by the Cavalry of General TRESKOW; but all his efforts proved unavailing. He himself was wounded, and then driven over by a gun. The Battalion, however, by continuing in admirable order, enabled General PIRCH I., on whom, at this time, the defence of Ligny had devolved, to effect the retreat of the troops from the Village. General JAGOW retired, with a part of his Brigade to Bry, and immediately occupied this point. Some Battalions of General KRAFFT's Brigade (the Sixth) fell back from Ligny, towards the high road, leaving Bry on their left; others still more to the left towards Bry.

General PIRCH II., whose Brigade (the Second) had been posted by the Prince in rear of St Amand la Haye, preparatory to a renewed attack, was upon the point of proceeding to support the Seventh and Eighth Brigades, then seriously engaged, when he observed the retreat towards Bry. He immediately withdrew his Brigade to this point, where he supported and facilitated the retreat of the troops from the Village, with the assistance of the twelve pounder Battery No. 6, and the Foot Battery No. 34, as also of the Westphalian Landwehr Cavalry, under Major WULFFEN, to which latter Corps several Dragoons that had become separated from their own Regiments, attached themselves.

General GROLMAN, the Quartermaster General of the Prussian Army, foreseeing the consequences of the Line having been thus broken by the Enemy, hastened to Bry, and desired General PIRCH II. to cover the retreat by means of the troops here collected together. He then proceeded in the direction of Sombref, and finding near this place two Battalions of the 9th Regiment (Sixth Brigade) he posted them in rear of a hollow road, leading from Bry towards Sombref. These Battalions had, in their retreat from Ligny, defeated several attempts on the part of the Enemy's Cavalry to break them. GROLMAN, on perceiving a twelve pounder had stuck fast in this hollow road, ordered the Battalions to advance again in front of the latter, to assist in extricating the Battery, and to protect its retreat; which was immediately accomplished within view of the French Cavalry.

It was at this critical period of the battle, that the 2nd Battalion of the 1st Westphalian Landwehr, which still continued in reserve, in rear of Bry, under the command of Captain GILLNHAUSSEN, appeared upon the Height in front, where it particularly distinguished itself. In the first place it succeeded in effectually checking, by its vigorous fire, the French Cuirassiers, who were in pursuit of the Prussian Infantry. Then it drove back French Cavalry which was on the point of making a fresh attack upon the Prussian Dragoons. Afterwards it successfully withstood three charges by the French Cavalry of the Guard. General GROLMAN now ordered this Battalion to join the 9th Regiment near Sombref; and, with the latter, to take up a position at the junction of the cross road from Ligny with that from Bry to Sombref. This position, which was in rear of the before mentioned hollow road, was maintained until past midnight.

Such were the circumstances resulting from the French having forced the Prussian Line at Ligny, and pursued in the direction of Bry: it is now necessary to explain what occurred at that time, at, and in the vicinity of, Sombref.

The First Brigade, which had been placed in reserve, was ordered to take post, in Squares, upon the high road to Sombref, to check the pressure of the Enemy's Cavalry. Subsequently, when the direction of the retreat was decided upon, it fell back upon Tilly. The Fourth Brigade, with the exception of one or two Battalions, advanced again through Sombref towards Ligny, just as the French Cavalry pushed towards the high road. The Battalions of the Brigade formed Squares, and fell back upon the high road, whence they continued their further retreat.

At the time the French troops were debouching from Ligny, Colonel STÜLPNAGEL's (the Twelfth) Brigade was posted in front of Sombref; and Colonel ROHR had just pushed forward towards Ligny with the 2nd Battalion of the 6th Kurmark Landwehr, when he perceived three French Cavalry Regiments advancing against the Right Wing of the Brigade; whereupon he gradually retired, and the whole Brigade threw itself into Sombref, just as the French Cavalry made an attack at the entrance of the Village, and captured the two guns of the Battery No. 12, which had been posted there. Major DORVILLE faced about the rear division of the 6th Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, and gallantly attacked the French Cavalry, in the hope of checking their progress; but the lances of his brave followers were shivered against the cuirasses of their opponents, and for a moment the former could only defend themselves with their broken poles. The Prussian Infantry, however, hastened forward in support; the French were driven out of the Village; and one of the lost guns was retaken.

Every exertion was now made to secure the possession of Sombref. General BORCKE (Ninth Brigade) sent thither two Battalions of the 1st Kurmark Landwehr; which, during this movement, fired upon the flank of the Enemy's Cavalry as the latter fell back. The defence of the entrance into the Village from the side of Ligny was confided to the 2nd Battalion of the 6th Kurmark Landwehr, under Colonel ROHR.

About this time, General JÜRGASS received Orders to cover with his Cavalry (of the Second Corps) the retreat of the Prussian Infantry from St Amand la Haye and Wagnelé. General BRAUSE, perceiving that the Enemy had attacked Colonel MARWITZ' Cavalry Brigade, on his right, and endangered his communication with the rear, hastened with the Fusilier Battalions of the 22nd Regiment (which had continued in reserve in rear of St Amand la Haye) towards the high road, upon which the greater part of the Seventh Brigade had by this time been collected. The Prussians, on retiring from St Amand la Haye, were closely followed by the French. The 1st Battalion of the 14th Regiment was still in the Hamlet of St Amand when it received the Order to retire. During its retreat it was attacked whilst in a hollow way. It immediately showed a front on each flank, and succeeded in driving back the Enemy. General JÜRGASS now sent forward the 4th Squadron of the Brandenburg Hussars to attack the Enemy's Tirailleurs, who were beginning to advance from out of St Amand la Haye. The latter were immediately forced back upon the Village. Somewhat later, however, the French Tirailleurs poured forth in greater numbers from out of Wagnelé, and threw themselves upon the Right Flank of the retreating troops. A mêlée ensued, in which General JÜRGASS was shot in the shoulder.

When the Centre of the Prussian Army had been broken by the French Cavalry, and the Prussian Commander had been placed so completely hors de combat, Lieutenant General Count VON GNEISENAU, the Chief of the Staff, having undertaken the direction of affairs, ordered the retreat of the First and Second Corps upon Tilly; and despatched Colonel THILE with directions to THIELEMANN, that if he could not effect a direct retreat upon Tilly, he was to retire upon Gembloux, there to unite with BÜLOW, and then effect a junction with the rest of the Army.

The occupation of Bry by General PIRCH II. offered a safe point of retreat to the disordered Prussian Battalions; and, now that it had become quite dark, PIRCH led all the troops from this post towards Marbais, where they reformed, and whence, soon afterwards, under the command of Lieutenant General RÖDER, they continued the retreat upon Tilly. MARWITZ' Cavalry Brigade, which was not pursued with much vigour by the Enemy, fell back to the rear of the Battalions formed up to cover its movement, and now joined the rest of the Cavalry of the Right Wing, in the general retreat.

The Fifth Infantry Brigade was in full retreat upon Marbais when the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 22nd Regiment still continued posted on the high road, not far from the Trois Burettes. The good order and perfect steadiness of these Battalions, which were commanded by Major SACK, completely checked the further advance of the French Cavalry, and greatly facilitated the retreat of the Prussian troops.

After General JÜRGASS was wounded, the command of the Rear Guard devolved upon Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, of whose Brigade (the Brandenburg and Pomeranian Hussars) it consisted. He executed this duty with great success, falling gradually back upon the Cavalry posted in advance of Tilly by Lieutenant General ZIETEN; who then took command of the whole of the Cavalry employed in protecting the retreat.

During the retreat of the Centre of the Prussian Army, which had been effectually broken, and of its Right from St Amand and Wagnelé, which, in consequence of BLÜCHER's previous dispositions for his contemplated attack upon the French Left, was better prepared to sustain a reverse of this kind; the Left Wing, under THIELEMANN, maintained its position, and contributed not a little, by its firm countenance, in diffusing a considerable degree of caution into the French movements in advance.

This was strikingly exemplified by the conduct of the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 30th Prussian Regiment. They were posted at Mont Potriaux, and although their knowledge of what was passing on other points of the Line was very imperfect, still it sufficed to prompt their Commander to cross the rivulet, and undertake, if not a vigorous attack, at least a demonstration, which, now that darkness had almost covered the Field, would tend to impede, perhaps to paralyze, the French movements against the Prussian Centre. Having effected their passage, they met at first but a feeble opposition from a line of Skirmishers: a French Regiment of Dragoons then advanced very close upon the 2nd Battalion, but was driven off; whereupon both these Battalions pushed forward, and gained a Height which was occupied in force by the Enemy. Here they sustained two more Cavalry attacks, which proved equally unsuccessful. A mass of Infantry belonging to LOBAU's Corps, having its Flanks covered by parties of Cavalry, now advanced against the 1st Battalion; but having, in the dark, exposed a Flank to the Battalion, it was also repulsed.

Major DITTFURTH, however, finding himself in too isolated a position, did not deem it prudent to advance further upon ground which he knew to be in full possession of the Enemy, and therefore retraced his steps.

A renewed attempt was made, at the same time, by the French Light Cavalry Brigade under General VALLIN, to push forward along the high road towards Sombref, and gain possession of the barrier; but the attack was as abortive as had been the former one upon this point.

With the darkness of night, now rapidly deepening, the din of battle, which had been terrific and incessant until the last faint glimmering of twilight, became gradually hushed: its expiring sounds still issuing from the Heights in front of Bry, whence the flashes from the fire of Artillery, and from that of Skirmishers along the outskirts of this village (held by General JAGOW with the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 9th Regiment, and the 2nd Battalion of the 1st Westphalian Landwehr), indicated to the French Army the extreme verge of its advance; while the still more vivid flashes emitted from the rattling musketry fire of the two Battalions of the 30th Regiment, which had so gallantly sallied forth out of Mont Potriaux, under Major DITTFURTH, as previously described, as also from the Prussian guns which defended the approach to Sombref, and frustrated the renewed attack along the high road towards that point, plainly intimated that the Prussian Left Wing (THIELEMANN's Corps) still firmly maintained itself in a position whence it might seriously endanger the Flank of any further movement in advance against the Centre.

VANDAMME's Corps (the Third) bivouacked in advance of St Amand, GÉRARD's Corps (the Fourth) in front of Ligny, the Imperial Guard upon the Heights of Bry, GROUCHY's Cavalry in rear of Sombref, and LOBAU's Corps (the Sixth) in rear of Ligny. This possession of the Field of Battle, and the capture of 21 pieces of cannon, were the only advantages of which the French could boast as the immediate result of so severe a struggle. With these, however, it would seem that their Emperor was fully satisfied: if he had entertained any idea of pursuit, it was now abandoned; he took no measures for watching the movements and prying into the designs of his adversary: but left his troops resting in their bivouacs, offering no molestation whatever to the Prussians, whilst he in person returned to Fleurus, where he passed the night.

The contrast between the circumstances of the two Armies during the night was very striking; for whilst the victors were indulging in perfect repose, the vanquished were completely on the alert, seizing every possible advantage which the extraordinary quietude of their Enemies afforded during the precious hours of darkness; and never, perhaps, did a defeated Army extricate itself from its difficulties with so much adroitness and order, or retire from a hard fought field with so little diminution of its moral force.

The Prussian Commander was carried to Mélioreux, about six miles in rear of Ligny, and the Head Quarters were established there for the night.

THIELEMANN still retained possession of his original position in the Line of Battle; and General JAGOW, with several detached Battalions belonging to ZIETEN's Corps, occupied Bry and its immediate vicinity. From this position the latter General quietly effected his retreat about an hour after midnight, taking the direction of Sombref, and thence proceeding to Gembloux, presuming, in all probability, that the general retreat would be towards the Meuse. It was not until three o'clock in the morning, when the Field of Battle had been completely evacuated by the remainder of the Prussian Army, that THIELEMANN commenced his retreat, which he conducted slowly, and in perfect order, to Gembloux; near which BÜLOW's Corps d'Armée (the Fourth) had arrived during the night.

The loss of the Prussian Army on the 15th and 16th of June, amounted in killed and wounded to about 12,000 men: that of the French to between 7,000 and 8,000. But few prisoners were taken on either side.

In consequence of this defeat, BLÜCHER was compelled, in order to maintain and secure his close communication with WELLINGTON, to abandon the line of the Meuse between Namur and Liege; but his orderly and unmolested retreat afforded him sufficient time to remove all his stores and material from these points to Maestricht and Louvain, which now constituted his new base of operations.

It was not, however, a defeat which involved the loss of every advantage previously gained. BLÜCHER was not driven from the Field: but, on the contrary, he maintained it during the night, with the exception of the Villages of Ligny and St Amand in his front; thus facilitating the orderly retreat of his own Army, and, at the same time, affording a considerable degree of security to the direct line of retreat of the Duke of WELLINGTON.

The defeat certainly compelled the latter to retire on the following morning, whatever might have been his success at Quatre Bras; but so long as BLÜCHER had it in his power to fall back in such a manner as to effect his junction the next day with WELLINGTON, the advantage which accrued to the common object of the two Commanders was of the highest importance. They would then unite after the concentration of each Army had been accomplished; hitherto, they had been compelled to meet their opponents before they had succeeded in collecting their respective forces. If, however, WELLINGTON had been unable to maintain his ground against NEY, and NAPOLEON had in this manner succeeded in beating both Armies in detail; or, if the Prussian defeat had been followed up by a vigorous pursuit, the loss of the Battle of Ligny might have placed both Armies in a critical position.

The struggle at Ligny was undoubtedly of a most desperate and sanguinary character. It was, almost throughout, one continued village fight; a species of contest which, though extremely harassing and destructive to both parties engaged, was that most likely to prove of a long duration, and consequently to afford a better prospect of relief by the promised support from WELLINGTON, or by the hoped-for junction of BÜLOW.

It remains a question whether BLÜCHER, had he confined himself during the latter part of the action to the same defensive system he had so successfully carried on up to that time, instead of detaching his Reserves to the Right, and preparing for an attack upon the Enemy's Left, might not have fully maintained his original position until dark, and thus have saved his Army from defeat. By the arrival of BÜLOW's Corps during the night, he would then have been prepared to meet his opponent on the following morning with a greatly preponderating force; whilst, on the other hand, WELLINGTON, having concentrated a considerable portion of his Army, would have been placed in an equally advantageous position as regards the already vanquished Enemy in his own front. When it is considered that along the whole extent of BLÜCHER's line, the French had not gained any material advantage upon one single point, and that the Prussians continued to hold their ground with most exemplary firmness; the circumstance of his not having delayed the collecting of his Reserves, for a grand attack upon the Enemy's Left, until actually joined by either the British or BÜLOW's troops, can scarcely be explained except by a reference to the peculiar character of the Prussian Chief, whose natural fiery temperament led him, in all probability to seize with avidity the first prospect which opened itself of a favourable opportunity of aiming a deadly thrust at his hated foe, rather than to adhere to that comparatively passive kind of warfare which so ill suited his own individual inclination and disposition.

NAPOLEON had undoubtedly gained the victory from the moment he succeeded in penetrating the Prussian Centre; but it was not distinguished by that brilliant success, or by those immediate and decisive advantages, which might have been anticipated from the admirable manner in which the attack had been prepared, and the care with which it was concealed from the Prussians, at a moment when they had no Reserve remaining, and when the co-operation of the British on their Right, or the arrival of BÜLOW's Corps from Hannut, had become quite impracticable. This appears the more surprising when we reflect that he had a considerable Corps of Cavalry under GROUCHY at hand to support this attack, and that the whole of LOBAU's Corps was in the Field, fully prepared for active operations.

The consequences resulting from the absence of energetic measures on the part of the French Emperor, in following up the defeat of the Prussians, on the evening of the 16th and morning of the 17th, will be fully developed in subsequent Chapters.

CHAPTER VII.

THE bivouac on the Field of Quatre Bras, during the night of the 16th, continued undisturbed until about an hour before daylight, when a Cavalry Patrol having accidentally got between the adverse Picquets near Piermont, caused an alarm in that quarter that was quickly communicated to both Armies by a rattling fire of musketry, which, rapidly augmenting, extended itself along the line of the Advanced Posts. Among the first who hastened to ascertain the origin and nature of the engagement was PICTON, who, together with other Staff Officers, as they arrived in succession, on discovering that no advance had been attempted or intended on either side, soon succeeded in restoring confidence. Similar exertions were successfully made on the part of the French Officers, and as day began to break upon the scene, both parties resumed their previous tranquillity. In this untoward affair, the Picquets furnished by KIELMANSEGGE's Hanoverian Brigade, and by the 3rd Brunswick Light Battalion were sharply engaged, and a Picquet of the Field Battalion Bremen suffered considerably.

It was not long before WELLINGTON, who had slept at Genappe, arrived at Quatre Bras, where he found Major General Sir HUSSEY VIVIAN, whose Brigade of Light Cavalry, consisting of the 10th British Hussars (under Colonel QUENTIN), of the 18th British Hussars (under Lieutenant Colonel the Hon. HENRY MURRAY), and of the 1st Hussars of the King's German Legion (under Lieutenant Colonel VON WISSELL), was posted on the left of that point with two strong Picquets thrown out; one, of the 18th Hussars, under Captain CROKER, on the Namur road, and the other, of the 10th Hussars, under Major the Hon. FREDERICK HOWARD, in front—with a Picquet from the latter, under Lieutenant ARNOLD, on the right of the Namur road.

VIVIAN, on being asked what account he could give of the Enemy, communicated to the Duke the result of his observations, which were necessarily very limited, as, with the exception of the firing that had taken place, as before mentioned, along the line of Picquets, the French had continued perfectly quiet, and had as yet given no indication of any offensive movement.

The Duke then took a general survey of the Field, and while sweeping the horizon with his telescope, he discovered a French Vedette on some rising ground, in the direction of Fleurus, and a little to the right of the high road leading to Namur, apparently belonging to some Picquet thrown out from NEY's extreme Right on the previous night, after the battle had ceased; or to some detached Corps placed in that quarter for the purpose of observation, and for the maintenance of the communication between NAPOLEON and NEY. The Duke had received no intelligence of BLÜCHER; and, probably, judging from the advanced position of the Vedette in question that whatever might have been the result of the Battle of Ligny, the Prussians could not have made any forward movement likely to endanger NEY's Right, he came to the conclusion that it was quite possible that, on the other hand, NAPOLEON might have crossed the Namur road, and cut off his communication with BLÜCHER, with the design of manœuvring upon his Left and Rear, and causing him to be simultaneously attacked by NEY. His Grace therefore desired VIVIAN to send a strong Patrol along the Namur road to gain intelligence respecting the Prussian Army.

A Troop of the 10th Hussars, under Captain GREY, was accordingly despatched on this duty, accompanied by Lieutenant Colonel the Hon. Sir ALEXANDER GORDON, one of the Duke's Aides de Camp. As the Patrol advanced along the road, the Vedette before mentioned began to circle, evidently to give notice of the approach of an Enemy, and then retired. This induced the Patrol to move forward with great caution, so as to guard against the possibility of being cut off. Nevertheless it continued, but with all due precaution, advancing along the road, until after passing a few scattered cottages, comprising a hamlet called Petit Marbais, it reached, about a mile and a half further on, some rising ground, about five miles from Quatre Bras, and beyond which was another height. A Vedette was observed posted upon the latter, but who had evidently not yet discovered the approach of Captain GREY's Troop. Down in the intervening hollow was an isolated house, at the door of which stood a dismounted Sentry, and some horses were standing in an adjoining yard.

Captain GREY directed Lieutenant BACON to patrol towards the house, while he remained with the remainder of the Troop, concealed from the Enemy's view, a disposition favoured by the nature of the ground, and the trees in the hedges, on both sides of the road. When Lieutenant BACON's party moved forward, it was discovered by the Vedette, who began circling, and fired his carabine. The French Picquet posted in the house instantly rushed out; several of the men had their jackets and accoutrements off; and the Post could easily have been captured, had the special duty on which the British Patrol was engaged admitted of an attack. The French turned out very quickly and galloped to the rear along the high road, while BACON's party was recalled. A few French Cavalry galloped up to the Vedette on the Heights, but evinced no disposition to advance.

It had now become sufficiently evident that, commencing from this point, the French were in possession of the Namur road; but the principal object which Sir ALEXANDER GORDON had in view was yet to be attained. The Patrol now retired a little until it reached a cross road, which a peasant pointed out as the Prussian line of retreat. Pursuing this track, the Patrol, within an hour, reached Tilly; where General ZIETEN, who had been placed in temporary command of the Cavalry, was covering the retreat of the Prussian Army.

After remaining here about a quarter of an hour, during which Sir ALEXANDER GORDON obtained from General ZIETEN the most ample information respecting the movements of the Prussians, the Patrol commenced its return, at a quick pace, striking into a cross road, which joined the high road at a point nearer to Quatre Bras than the one whence it had quitted it. The Patrol reached Quatre Bras at about half past seven o'clock; and Sir ALEXANDER GORDON immediately reported to the Duke that the Prussians had retreated towards Wavre, that the French occupied the ground on which the Battle had been fought; but that they had not crossed the high road, along which the Patrol had proceeded almost into the immediate vicinity of their Advanced Posts.

This latter circumstance was very remarkable, and served to satisfy WELLINGTON that, either NAPOLEON's victory had not been followed up with a vigour and an effect, by which the safety of his own Army would have been perilled, or, that it had not been of a character sufficiently decisive to have enabled the French Emperor to avail himself of such a vantage ground.

Having ascertained that the contingency for which, as has already been explained, he was fully prepared, had actually taken place; he instantly decided upon retrograding his troops to a position in front of the point of junction of the roads leading from Charleroi and Nivelles upon Brussels, in which he might rely upon the co-operation of a sufficient portion of BLÜCHER's forces from Wavre with his own, by which he would be enabled to confront NAPOLEON and his main Army with ample means, and thus attain that great aim and end of all strategy, of "operating with the greatest mass in a combined effort upon a decisive point."

Hence, a change in the direction of the previously ordered movements became necessary, and the following instructions were issued:—

"To General Lord HILL.

"17th June 1815.

"The Second Division of British Infantry to march from Nivelles on Waterloo, at 10 o'clock.

"The Brigades of the Fourth Division, now at Nivelles, to march from that place on Waterloo, at 10 o'clock. Those Brigades of the Fourth Division at Braine le Comte, and on the road from Braine le Comte to Nivelles, to collect and halt at Braine le Comte this day.

"All the baggage on the road from Braine le Comte to Nivelles to return immediately to Braine le Comte, and to proceed immediately from thence to Hal and Bruxelles.

"The spare Musket Ammunition to be immediately parked behind Genappe.

"The Corps under the command of Prince FREDERICK of Orange will move from Enghien this evening, and take up a position in front of Hal, occupying Braine le Château with two Battalions.

"Colonel ESTORFF will fall back with his Brigade on Hal, and place himself under the orders of Prince FREDERICK."

Shortly after the departure of the before mentioned Patrol of the 10th Hussars, along the Namur road, the Duke received some despatches from England, to which he gave his attention; and now that he had satisfied himself as to the real state of things, and issued his Orders for the movements of his distant troops, as also for the retreat of those present in the Field, he laid himself down on the ground near Quatre Bras, covered his head with one of the newspapers he had been reading, which had accompanied those despatches, and appeared to fall asleep.

After remaining some time in this state, he again rose, mounted his horse, and rode a little distance down the Field in front of Quatre Bras. He then looked about through his telescope, and expressed to those about him his astonishment at the perfect stillness of the Enemy, remarking at the same time, "What if they should be also retiring? It is not at all impossible."

A second Officer, Lieutenant MASSOW, had been despatched from the Prussian to the Anglo-Allied Head Quarters; and it was about this time that he reached the Duke, with a verbal communication respecting the retreat upon Wavre, and the position intended to be assumed in that quarter. It was of a nature which, taken altogether, was so far satisfactory, that WELLINGTON immediately sent a verbal message by this Officer to BLÜCHER, acquainting him with his intended retrograde movements, and proposing to accept a battle, on the following day, in the position in front of Waterloo, provided the Prince would detach two Corps to his assistance.

The following is the manner in which the retreat of the Anglo-Allied Infantry, then in full operation, was executed. It was an important matter to mask the retreat as much as possible, so as to gain time for the free and unimpeded movement of the Army along the high road leading to the position in front of Waterloo. For this purpose, the Light Troops continued to maintain the line of Outposts, until their respective Supports, which had remained stationary sufficiently long to conceal the retreat of the troops in their rear, began also to retire.

The First and Fifth British Divisions, and the Second Dutch-Belgian Division, as also the Brunswick Corps, effected their retreat in excellent order, notwithstanding the delay that was created by the narrowness of the bridge and street of Genappe. Their retreat was covered by ALTEN's Division, to which were added for this purpose, the 1st Battalion of the 95th British Rifles, the 2nd and 3rd Brunswick Light Battalions, the Brunswick Advanced Guard Battalion, and the Light Companies of BYNG's Brigade of Guards.

The main body of ALTEN's Division commenced its retreat about eleven o'clock. OMPTEDA's Brigade of the King's German Legion was withdrawn to Sart à Mavelines, which it immediately occupied, as also the Wood of Les Censes in its front. HALKETT's British Brigade then retired secretly until it reached some favourable ground, a little distance in rear of OMPTEDA's Brigade, upon which it was immediately drawn up. KIELMANSEGGE's Hanoverian Brigade was withdrawn still further to the rear, and occupied a third position. Thus posted, the Division was ordered, in the event of being attacked, to retire by Brigades alternately.

It was a little before midday when the Light Troops of ALTEN's Division began to retire. They occupied the advanced line, commencing from the southern extremity of the Wood of Bossu on the right, extending along Gemioncourt and the inclosures of Piermont, and crossing the Namur road on the left: from which line they gradually and slowly fell back upon OMPTEDA's Brigade, in a manner evincing admirable skill, steadiness, and regularity.

In order more effectually to mask the movements on the Allied side of the Namur road, the whole of the Cavalry was drawn up in two lines immediately contiguous to, and in rear of, that road; the Heavy Cavalry forming the Second Line, and Picquets being thrown out from the First Line, to relieve those of the retiring Infantry.

The main body of ALTEN's Division now commenced its further retreat; but not by alternate Brigades, this mode having been directed only in the event of an attack; the latter retired successively in the order in which they stood, preserving their relative distances, so that they might commence the alternate system of retreat, if attacked. To facilitate the passage of other portions of the Army through the narrow defile of the bridge and town of Genappe, this Division retired by Bezy, and crossed the Genappe, lower down the stream, by the bridge of Wais le Hutte.

In the early part of the morning, NEY had, like his opponent, been ignorant of the result of the Battle of Ligny; but he was aware that the Anglo-Allied Army had been considerably reinforced during the night, principally by the arrival of its Cavalry.

The Marshal calculated that if NAPOLEON had gained a victory, and crossed the Namur road, the longer WELLINGTON remained in the position of Quatre Bras, the greater the danger he incurred of having not only his communication with BLÜCHER effectually cut off, but also his main line of retreat upon Brussels intercepted; and that in such a case it was wiser not to advance against the British General, as the latter might then retire, and thus elude the effect of a combined operation between NAPOLEON's and his own forces. He also judged that if, on the other hand, the French Emperor had been defeated, an attack made on his own part, upon the Anglo-Allied Army, might subject himself to the risk of having to contend against a combined operation between WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER; and thus expose both his own and NAPOLEON's forces to the probability of being defeated in detail.

In this uncertainty, NEY sent a message by General Count FLAHAUT, who happened to be still with him, and who was returning to rejoin the Emperor wherever he might be found, expressive of his anxiety to learn the result of the action of the preceding day. In the mean time, he kept his troops in a state of perfect quietude; his main body was posted in reserve on the Heights of Frasne, between which and the Outposts there were intermediate Columns of Support; but no movement whatever was attempted.

NEY at length received the information he had solicited, in a despatch from SOULT, wherein the result of the Battle of Ligny was briefly described. It also stated that NAPOLEON was proceeding, with the principal portion of his forces, to the Mill of Bry, close to which the high road leads from Namur to Quatre Bras, and that therefore it would not be practicable for the Anglo-Allied Army to act against him (NEY); but that, should such a case happen, the Emperor would march directly upon it by that road, while NEY should attack it in front, and in this manner that Army would at once be destroyed. The despatch required from NEY a report of the exact position of his forces, and an account of all that was going on in his front.

Hence it is evident that NEY's opinion, that a victory at Ligny ought to be followed up by a combined attack upon WELLINGTON, perfectly coincided with NAPOLEON's views; but while NEY was thus justified in remaining inactive during the early part of the day, the fact of the Emperor's not moving directly upon Genappe with the morning's dawn, and his excessive delay in breaking up his bivouac at Ligny, are inexplicable. A glorious opportunity had presented itself for the attainment of his original design of defeating both Armies in detail, but which was completely lost by a most extraordinary and fatal want of energy and vigour in seizing upon the advantages which the victory of Ligny had placed within his reach.

NEY, having ascertained that NAPOLEON's forces were in motion, had commenced the advance of his own troops, when a second despatch reached him, dated, "in front of Ligny, at noon," intimating that the Emperor had just posted a Corps of Infantry and the Imperial Guard in advance of Marbais, that he wished him to attack the Enemy at Quatre Bras, and force him from his position; and that his operations would be seconded by the Corps at Marbais, to which point his Majesty was proceeding in person.

Upon discovering that the Anglo-Allied Infantry had retired, and that the troops around, and in rear of, Quatre Bras, consisted of Cavalry covering the retreat, NEY brought forward his own Cavalry in advance, and appeared to regulate its movements so that its attack might be directed against the Front of the British simultaneously with that of the Cavalry which he now perceived advancing along the Namur road against its Flank.

About this time, the 10th Hussars were moved across the Namur road, and down the slope in front where they were halted, in echelon of Squadrons; and while they were thus posted, WELLINGTON and his Staff came to the front of the Regiment. From this spot the Duke was attentively watching, through his telescope, the dispositions and movements of the French, whom he could discover as soon as they reached the Quatre Bras side of Little Marbais; when all at once at a distance of about two miles, masses were seen forming on the side of the Namur road, conspicuously glittering in the sun's rays; by which the Duke was at first induced to believe that they were Infantry, whose bayonets were so brilliantly reflected; but it was soon discovered that they were Cuirassiers.

After a short time, these were observed to advance, preceded by Lancers, and it was not long before the Picquet of the 18th British Hussars, posted on that road, began skirmishing, as did also the Picquet of the 10th British Hussars, more in the front of the position, and likewise, still further to the right, in front of Quatre Bras, a Picquet consisting of a Squadron of the 11th British Light Dragoons, detached from Major General VANDELEUR's Brigade, which comprised the 11th Light Dragoons (under Lieutenant Colonel SLEIGH), the 12th Light Dragoons (under Colonel the Hon. FREDERICK PONSONBY), and the 16th Light Dragoons (under Lieutenant Colonel HAY). The 10th Hussars then fell back again into their proper place in the line. VIVIAN now took up a new alignment, throwing back his Left so as to present a front to the Enemy's advance, and to protect the left of the position. VANDELEUR's Brigade was then in Right Rear of VIVIAN's and close to Quatre Bras.

The Anglo-Allied Infantry having, some time previously, entirely crossed the Genappe, with the exception of the Light Companies of the Second Brigade of Guards on the right, and of the 1st Battalion 95th British Regiment (Rifles), on the left, which troops had been directed to remain until the last moment, and were now retiring to Genappe (where they were subsequently drawn up at the entrance of the town), and the Duke having satisfied himself that a formidable body of the French Cavalry was endeavouring to fall upon him and to molest his retreat, it became a question with his Grace, at that moment, how far it might be advisable to offer any serious resistance to the advance of the Enemy; but Lieutenant General the Earl of UXBRIDGE, the Commander of the Anglo-Allied Cavalry, having remarked that, considering the defiles in the rear, and the distance to which the great mass of the Infantry had already retired and from which it could offer no immediate support, he did not think the Cavalry was favourably situated for making such an attempt, the Duke assented to the correctness of this view, and requested his Lordship at once to carry into effect the retreat of the Cavalry.

UXBRIDGE immediately made the following dispositions for this purpose. The First or Household Brigade of Heavy Cavalry commanded by Major General Lord EDWARD SOMERSET, and consisting of the 1st Life Guards (under Lieutenant Colonel FERRIOR), of the 2nd Life Guards (under Lieutenant Colonel the Hon. EDWARD P. LYGON), of the Royal Horse Guards, or Blues (under Lieutenant Colonel Sir ROBERT CHAMBRE HILL), and of the 1st (or King's) Dragoon Guards (under Colonel FULLER), together with the Second Brigade of Heavy Cavalry, commanded by Major General the Honourable Sir WILLIAM PONSONBY, consisting of the 1st, or Royal Dragoons (under Lieutenant Colonel CLIFTON), of the 2nd Royal North British Dragoons, or Scots Greys (under Colonel HAMILTON), and of the 6th, or Inniskilling Dragoons (under Colonel MUTER), formed the Centre Column, which was to retire by the Brussels high road.

VANDELEUR's and VIVIAN's Brigades constituted the Left Column, which was to effect its retreat by a Bridge over the Genappe at Thuy, still lower down the stream than that by which ALTEN's Infantry Division had crossed.

The Right Column was formed of part of the Third Light Cavalry Brigade, commanded by Major General Sir WILLIAM DÖRNBERG, the 1st and 2nd Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion (under Lieutenant Colonels BÜLOW and DE JONQUIÈRES), while the remaining Regiment, which was the 23rd British Light Dragoons (under Colonel the Earl of PORTARLINGTON), was employed as a portion of the Rear Guard of the Centre Column. The 15th British Hussars (under Lieutenant Colonel DALRYMPLE), belonging to the Fifth Cavalry Brigade, under Major General Sir COLQUHOUN GRANT, was also attached to the Right Column; while of the two remaining Regiments of the Brigade, the 2nd Hussars of the King's German Legion (under Lieutenant Colonel LINSINGEN), and the 7th British Hussars (under Colonel Sir EDWARD KERRISON), the former had been left in occupation of a line of Posts on the French frontier, extending from Courtrai, through Menin, Ypres, Loo, and Fürnes, to the North Sea, and the latter formed a part of the Rear Guard of the Centre Column. This Right Column was to pass the Genappe by a ford higher up the stream than the town of Genappe.

These skilful dispositions had scarcely been arranged, when the Picquet of the 18th Hussars, on the left, came in at a good round trot, followed by two or three Squadrons of French Cavalry, upon which VIVIAN's Battery of Horse Artillery, opened a fire whereby their advance was checked. The Enemy, however, was observed to be very active in bringing up his Artillery, which soon opened upon the Hussar Brigade. VIVIAN, having received the Earl of UXBRIDGE's instructions to retire, accompanied with an intimation that he would be supported by VANDELEUR's Brigade, then in his rear, and observing that the French Cavalry was pressing forward in great numbers, not only in his front, but also on his flank, he put his Brigade about, and retired in line, covered by the Skirmishers. The French followed, with loud cries of "Vive l'Empereur!" and just as the Brigade reached a sort of hollow, their guns again opened, throwing shells, which mostly flew over the heads of the 18th Hussars, against which Regiment they appeared to be principally directed. In the mean time, VANDELEUR's Brigade had been drawn up in support, on rather a commanding position, and VIVIAN approached it in the full expectation that it would open out for the passing through of his own men, and take the Rear Guard in its turn; but on the Hussars arriving within fifty or sixty yards of the Fourth Brigade, VANDELEUR put it about, and retired—VIVIAN not being aware that VANDELEUR had previously received Orders to retire and leave the road clear for the retreat of the Cavalry in his front. VIVIAN immediately occupied the ground thus vacated, and, with a view to check the Enemy's advance more effectually, ordered the 18th Hussars to charge, as soon as the French approached within favourable reach.

The weather, during the morning, had become oppressively hot; it was now a dead calm; not a leaf was stirring; and the atmosphere was close to an intolerable degree; while a dark, heavy, dense cloud impended over the combatants. The 18th Hussars were fully prepared, and awaited but the command to charge, when the Brigade guns on the right commenced firing, for the purpose of previously disturbing and breaking the order of the Enemy's advance. The concussion seemed instantly to rebound through the still atmosphere, and communicate, as an electric spark, with the heavily charged mass above. A most awfully loud thunder clap burst forth, immediately succeeded by a rain which has never, probably, been exceeded in violence even within the tropics. In a very few minutes the ground became perfectly saturated; so much so that it was quite impracticable for any rapid movement of the Cavalry. The Enemy's Lancers, opposed to the Sixth British Brigade, began to relax in their advance, and to limit it to skirmishing; but they seemed more intent upon endeavouring to envelope, and intercept the retreat of, the Hussars. VIVIAN now replaced the 18th Hussars by the 1st Hussars of the King's German Legion, as Rear Guard, with Orders to cover well the Left Flank and Left Front of the Brigade. He had already sent off his Battery of Horse Artillery, to cross the Genappe by the Bridge of Thuy, and despatched an Aide de Camp to VANDELEUR, to request he would move his Brigade as quickly as possible across that Bridge, so that he might meet with no interruption in his retreat, in the event of his being hard pressed.

Of the Centre Column, the Heavy Brigades of Lord EDWARD SOMERSET and Sir WILLIAM PONSONBY had retired along the Charleroi road, and were taking up a position on some high ground, a little in rear of Genappe, on either side of that road. The detached Squadron of the 11th Light Dragoons (under Captain SCHREIBER), was withdrawn and directed to retire through the above town. The 23rd Light Dragoons were also withdrawn, and posted upon the ascent between Genappe and the position occupied by the two Heavy Brigades. The 7th Hussars continued on the south side of Genappe, as Rear Guard.

Neither the Centre, nor the Right, Column experienced any serious molestation in its retreat while on the French side of the Genappe: large bodies of Cavalry were seen in motion, but their Advanced Guards limited their attacks to skirmishing.

At length the 7th Hussars retired through Genappe, after having thrown out their Right Squadron, commanded by Major HODGE, as Rear Guard, to cover the retreat of the Centre Column, regulating its proceedings in conformity with such Orders as it might receive from Major General Sir WILLIAM DÖRNBERG, who had been desired to superintend the movements of the Skirmishers. Major HODGE led out the Right Troop, under Captain ELPHINSTONE, to skirmish, while Lieutenant STANDISH O'GRADY, who commanded the Left Troop, held the high road, from which he had occasionally to send assistance to the former, and frequently to advance, to enable the Skirmishers to hold their ground, as their movements were difficult, through ploughed fields so soft that the horses always sank up to their knees, and sometimes to their girths. In this manner, every inch of ground was disputed, until within a short distance of Genappe.

Here DÖRNBERG informed Lieutenant O'GRADY that he must leave him; that it was of the utmost importance to face the Enemy boldly at this spot, as the Bridge in the town of Genappe was so narrow that the Squadron would have to pass it in file; that he was to endeavour as much as possible to obtain time for drawing off the Skirmishers, but not to compromise his Troop too much. Lieutenant O'GRADY then called in his Skirmishers, and advanced with his own Troop boldly up the road at a trot. The Cavalry immediately opposed to him, went about, followed by him for some distance; and he thus continued alternately advancing and retiring, until he saw all the Right Troop safe on the road in his rear. He then began to retire at a walk, occasionally halting and fronting, until he turned the corner of the town of Genappe: when he filed the men from the left, and passed through the place at a gallop. Upon the arrival of the Squadron at the opposite entrance of Genappe, it was posted between this point and the main body of the 7th Hussars, which had been drawn up on the road in a column of divisions, prepared to check the advance of the Enemy on his debouching from the town.

The British Left Cavalry Column continued its retreat, which was towards the little Bridge of Thuy, by deep narrow lanes, converted by the tremendous pour of rain into perfect streams. VIVIAN withdrew the 10th and 18th Hussars from the position he last occupied, but on their approaching the Genappe an interruption occurred in consequence of VANDELEUR's Brigade not having effected its passage across the Bridge; and the delay became so great that he was induced to put about the 18th Hussars, with a view to their affording a Support to the 1st German Hussars, should they require it. In a short time after this, VANDELEUR's Brigade resumed its progress: the 10th Hussars followed; and, as the 1st Hussars, with which Regiment VIVIAN himself was at the moment, continued to maintain a vigorous and effective skirmish, he ordered the 18th to resume its retrograde movement; having previously directed that some men of the 10th Hussars should be dismounted on reaching the opposite bank of the Genappe, and be prepared with their carbines to defend the passage, should the retreat of the remainder of the Brigade be severely pressed. After skirmishing some time, VIVIAN despatched a Squadron of the 1st German Hussars to the Bridge, and the moment he began to do so, the French Cavalry again pushed forward with so much boldness and rapidity as to interpose between the Left Squadron and the main body of the Regiment, and to compel that Squadron to pass the Genappe lower down than the Bridge over which the Brigade passed the little stream. Having ascertained that all was ready, VIVIAN galloped down the road to the Bridge with the remainder of the 1st German Hussars. The French followed them, loudly cheering, but as soon as the Hussars cleared the Bridge, and the Enemy's Dragoons reached it, some of the dismounted men that had been formed along the top of the opposite bank, in rear of a hedge, overlooking the Bridge and a hollow way, through which the road led from it up the ascent, opened a fire upon the foremost of the French Lancers that had come up to the other end of the Bridge, while the remainder of the 10th, and the whole of the 18th Hussars, were drawn up along the rising ground or bank. The good countenance here shown by VIVIAN's Brigade, combined with the soft and miry state of the ground after the thunderstorm had set in, completely checked the pursuit by the Enemy's Cavalry, which now turned towards the high road.

The Left Cavalry Column, after VIVIAN's Brigade had remained in its position for some little time, continued its retreat without further molestation (the Enemy having contented himself with merely detaching a Patrol to watch its movements) along a narrow cross road, running nearly parallel with the Charleroi high road, and leading through the Villages of Glabbaix, Maransart, Aywiers, Frischermont, Smohain, and Verd Cocou. Here VIVIAN's Brigade arrived in the evening, in the vicinity of the Forest of Soignies, and bivouacked; while VANDELEUR's Brigade passed the night somewhat nearer to the ground which had been selected for the position to be taken up by the Anglo-Allied Army.

The Right Cavalry Column, consisting only, as previously stated, of the 1st and 2nd Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion, and of the 15th British Hussars, effected its retreat in good order, protected by its Skirmishers, as far as the ford, which it crossed above Genappe. At this point, the French Cavalry suspended its pursuit, and proceeded, in like manner as that on the right had done, to join the main body on the high road; while the British Right Cavalry Column continued its retreat unmolested towards the position of Waterloo, in rear of which it bivouacked.

A large body of French Cavalry, consisting of from sixteen to eighteen Squadrons, was now entering Genappe by the Charleroi road, followed by the main body of the French Army under NAPOLEON.

The Earl of UXBRIDGE, who was desirous of checking the Enemy's advance, so as to gain sufficient time for the orderly retreat of the Anglo-Allied Army, and to prevent a compromise of any portion of the rearmost troops, decided upon embracing the advantage which the narrow Defile of Genappe seemed to present in aid of his design. The town consists mainly of houses lining the high road, on the Brussels side of the Bridge. The road then ascends a ridge, the brow of which is about six or seven hundred yards distant, and here Lord UXBRIDGE had halted the Heavy Brigades of Lord EDWARD SOMERSET and of Sir WILLIAM PONSONBY, and posted them so as to cover the retirement of the Light Cavalry. At first, he formed them in line; SOMERSET's on the right, and PONSONBY's on the left, of the high road; but observing by the Enemy's formidable advance, that the Light Cavalry would soon be compelled to fall back, his Lordship drew up SOMERSET's Brigade in a Column of half Squadrons upon, but close to, the right of the road itself, so as to admit of troops retiring by its left; and formed PONSONBY's Brigade into a Column of Half Squadrons upon the left of the high road, and somewhat to the rear. The 7th Hussars were formed at some little distance in the rear of Genappe, and the 23rd Light Dragoons were drawn up in support of that Regiment, and about midway between it and the Heavy Cavalry on the Height. The Squadron of the 7th Hussars, under Major HODGE, it will be recollected, was halted between the main body of that Regiment and the town of Genappe.

Thus posted, the Centre retiring Cavalry Column remained about twenty minutes, when loud shouts announced that the French had entered the town. Presently a few horsemen appeared galloping out of the street, and dashed at speed into Major HODGE's Squadron. They were found, on being taken, to be quite inebriated. In a few moments afterwards, the French Column showed its head within the town; the leading Troop consisted of Lancers, all very young men, mounted on very small horses, and commanded by a fine looking, and, as it subsequently appeared, a very brave man. The Column remained about fifteen minutes within the town, its head halted at the outlet facing the British Rear Guard, and its flanks protected by the houses. The street not being straight, and the rear of the Column not being aware that the front had halted, continued pressing forward, until the whole mass became so jammed that it was impossible for the foremost ranks to go about, should such a movement become necessary.

Their apparent hesitation and indecision induced Lord UXBRIDGE, who stood upon some elevated ground adjoining the right of the road, to order the 7th Hussars to charge. The latter, animated by the presence of the Commander of the Cavalry, who was also their own Colonel, rushed forward with the most determined spirit and intrepidity; while the French, awaiting the onslaught, opposed to them a close, compact, and impenetrable phalanx of lances; which, being securely flanked by the houses, and backed by a solid mass of horsemen, presented a complete chevaux de frise. Hence, it is not surprising that the charge should have made no impression upon the Enemy; nevertheless, the contest was maintained for some considerable time; the Hussars cutting at their opponents, and the latter parrying and thrusting, neither party giving way a single inch of ground; both the Commanding Officer of the Lancers, and Major HODGE, commanding the leading Squadron of the Hussars, were killed, gallantly fighting to the last.

The French had by this time established a Battery of Horse Artillery on the left of Genappe and upon the opposite bank of the river, from which they opened a brisk fire upon the British Cavalry in support, and several shot struck the main body of the 7th Hussars, upsetting men and horses, and causing great impediments in their rear. The French Lancers now advanced, and drove the 7th Hussars upon their Reserve; but here the 7th rallied, renewed their attack, and forced back the Lancers upon the town. The latter having been reinforced, rallied, in their turn, and drove back the Hussars. These, however, again rallied, and resolutely faced their opponents, with whom they gallantly continued a fierce encounter for some time longer, when to terminate a conflict which was most obstinate and sanguinary without being productive of any favourable result, but in which the bravery of the 7th Hussars shone most conspicuously, and became the theme of admiration of all who witnessed it, Lord UXBRIDGE decided upon withdrawing that Regiment and charging with the 1st Life Guards. As soon as the Hussars went about, in pursuance of the Orders received, the Lancers followed them. In the mêlée which ensued, the French lost quite as many men as did the Hussars; and when at length the latter were able to disengage themselves, the former did not attempt to follow them. The 7th retired through the 23rd Light Dragoons, took the first favourable turn off the road and reformed in the adjoining field.

During this contest, the French, having become sensible of the evil that might arise from the closely wedged state of the Cavalry in the town, began to clear the rear of the most advanced portions of the Column, so as to admit of more freedom of movement in case of disaster. A Battery of British Horse Artillery had taken post close to a house on the Height occupied by the Heavy Cavalry, and on the left of the road; and it was now replying to the French Battery on the opposite bank of the river.

So exceedingly elated were the French with having repulsed the 7th Hussars in this their first serious encounter with the British Cavalry, that immediately on that Regiment retiring, the whole Column that was in Genappe raised the war cry, and rent the air with shouts of "En avant!—En avant!" evincing the greatest impatience to follow up this momentary advantage, and to attack the Supports; for which, indeed, the opportunity appeared very favourable, as the ranks of the latter were suffering considerable annoyance from the well directed and effective fire of the French guns on the opposite bank of the river.

They now abandoned the secure cover to which they had been indebted for their temporary success, and were advancing up the ascent with all the confidence of a fancied superiority, when the Earl of UXBRIDGE, seizing upon the advantage presented for attacking them while moving up hill, with their Flanks unsupported, and a narrow Defile in their rear, and being also desirous of affording the 1st Life Guards an opportunity of charging, brought forward that Regiment through the 23rd Light Dragoons, who opened out for its passage to the front. The Life Guards now made their charge, most gallantly headed by Colonel Sir JOHN ELLEY, Deputy Adjutant General, who, at the moment of contact with the Enemy, began by cutting down two men right and left. It was truly a splendid charge; its rapid rush down into the Enemy's mass, was as terrific in appearance as it was destructive in its effect; for although the French met the attack with firmness, they were utterly unable to hold their ground a single moment, were overthrown with great slaughter, and literally ridden down in such a manner that the road was instantaneously covered with men and horses, scattered in all directions. The Life Guards, pursuing their victorious course, dashed into Genappe, and drove all before them as far as the opposite outlet of the town.

This brilliant and eminently successful charge made a deep impression upon the Enemy, who now conducted his pursuit with extreme caution. The 23rd Light Dragoons, which had supported the 1st Life Guards in their charge, became again the last Regiment in the Rear Guard, and continued so during the remainder of the retreat. PONSONBY's Brigade had deployed to the right of the high road, and the guns were so disposed as to take advantageous positions, retiring en échiquier.

The Enemy, after quitting Genappe, tried to get upon the Flanks of the Centre retiring Column, chiefly upon the Right Flank; but the Royals, Greys, and Inniskillings, manœuvred beautifully; retiring by alternate Squadrons, and covered by their own Skirmishers, who completely beat the French Light Cavalry in that kind of warfare. Finding that from the deep state of the ground, there was not the least danger of his being turned by the Enemy, Lord UXBRIDGE gradually withdrew PONSONBY's Brigade to the high road. He kept the Light Cavalry, protected by the Household Brigade, as the Rear Guard, and slowly retired into the chosen position in front of Waterloo, the guns and rockets constantly plying the Enemy's Advance, which, although it pressed forward twice or thrice, and made preparations to attack, never ventured to come to close quarters with its opponents; and the Column received from it no further molestation.

On arriving at the foot of the Anglo-Allied position, the 23rd Light Dragoons moved off to the (Allied) right of the high road, and into the hollow in which lies the Orchard of the Farm of La Haye Sainte. Here they were drawn up, prepared to meet the French Advanced Guard, should it follow them, or to fall upon its Flank, should it venture to continue its march along the road. The latter, however, halted upon the Height which intervenes between La Haye Sainte and La Belle Alliance, and opened a fire upon the Centre of the Duke of WELLINGTON's Line, above the former Farm, from two Batteries of Horse Artillery.

PICTON, who was then upon the rising ground in rear of La Haye Sainte, and who was intently watching the Enemy's advance along the high road, perceived Columns of Infantry advancing from La Belle Alliance. He immediately took upon himself to unite the two Batteries nearest at hand, which were those under Major LLOYD of the British Artillery, and Major CLEEVES of the King's German Legion (although not belonging to his own Division), and to place them in position on the high ground close to the Charleroi road. The guns immediately opened a brisk cannonade upon the French Columns, of which they had obtained a most accurate range just as their leading Divisions had entered the inclosed space between the high banks which line the high road where it is cut through the Height before mentioned as intervening between La Belle Alliance and La Haye Sainte. This mass of the Enemy's Infantry suffered severely from the fire, to which it stood exposed about half an hour: for the head of the Column having been unable to retrograde, in consequence of the pressure from its rear, and prevented by the high bank on either side of the road from filing off to a flank, could not readily extricate itself from so embarrassing a situation.

During the whole of this fire, the Allied Batteries were replied to, though very ineffectually, by the two Batteries of French Horse Artillery posted on the Height in question.

It was now twilight: the approaching darkness was greatly accelerated by the lowering aspect of the sky. Picquets were hastily thrown forward by both Armies, and to so great a height had the mutual spirit of defiance arisen, that the near approach of opposing parties, advancing to take up their ground for the night, led to little Cavalry affairs, which, though unproductive of any useful result to either side, were distinguished, on different points of the Lines, by a chivalrous bravery which seemed to require a prudent restraint.

In one of these affairs, Captain HEYLIGER of the 7th Hussars, made a very brilliant charge with his Troop; and when the Duke of WELLINGTON sent to check him, his Grace desired to be made acquainted with the name of an Officer who had displayed so much gallantry. A very spirited charge was also made by the Right Troop of the 2nd Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion, under Lieutenant HUGO; who was allowed by his Commanding Officer to volunteer for that service, and who, from the vicinity of Hougomont, boldly rushed up the Height intervening between that point and Mon Plaisir, and gallantly drove back a portion of the French Advanced Guard of Cavalry; recapturing at the same time three carriages filled with British sick and wounded.

The manner in which the Duke of WELLINGTON withdrew his Army from the position of Quatre Bras to the one of Waterloo, must ever render that retreat a perfect model of operations of this nature, performed in the immediate presence of a powerful Enemy. Those dispositions which have been described as having been made by him for the purpose of masking the retirement of the main body, of affording perfect security to the passage of the Defile in his rear, and of ensuring the orderly and regular assembly of the several Corps on the ground respectively allotted to them in the new position, evince altogether a degree of skill which has never been surpassed.

In such operations, the covering of the Army by its Cavalry and Light Troops necessarily forms an important feature; and a glance at the manner in which this duty was fulfilled by the Earl of UXBRIDGE, with the Cavalry, Horse Artillery, and a few Light Battalions, at his disposal, is sufficient to show that the exemplification of such feature on this occasion was exceedingly beautiful. Indeed, so orderly and so perfect were all the arrangements connected with this retreat, from its commencement to its close, that the movements partook more of the appearance of a Field Day upon a large scale, than of an operation executed in the actual presence of an Enemy; and this was particularly observable as regarded the protection afforded by the Cavalry and Horse Artillery, which manœuvred to admiration, and in a style that, combined with the brilliant charge by the 1st Life Guards at Genappe, evidently impressed the Enemy with a due sense of the efficiency of the gallant troops immediately in his front. It may here also be remarked, that the judicious dispositions made by Lord UXBRIDGE in covering this retreat, and the high degree of confidence with which he inspired the Cavalry, afforded well grounded anticipations of the success likely to attend his measures when conducting that Cavalry in the open battle field, on which, it was foreseen, its prowess would so very soon be tested. The British and German portion of the Cavalry was in excellent order, and seemed already to have imbibed, in a high degree, that gallant bearing and chivalrous spirit, which it beheld and admired in its distinguished Chief.

In the course of the evening, the Duke received from Prince BLÜCHER a reply to the request he had made for his support in the position he was now occupying. It was highly characteristic of the old man, who had written it, in the following terms, without previously conferring with, or addressing himself to, any one:—"I shall not come with two Corps only, but with my whole Army; upon this understanding, however, that should the French not attack us on the 18th, we shall attack them on the 19th."

The Duke, who, as has already been explained, had, from the commencement of the Campaign, considered it very possible that NAPOLEON would advance by the Mons road, still entertained apprehensions of an attempt on the part of his opponent to turn him by Hal, and seize Brussels by a coup de main. For this, however, he was fully prepared, having made his dispositions for the security of that Flank, in the manner pointed out in the following instructions, which he issued to Major General the Hon. Sir CHARLES COLVILLE:—

"17th June 1815.

"The Army retired this day from its position at Quatre Bras to its present position in front of Waterloo.

"The Brigades of the Fourth Division, at Braine le Comte, are to retire at daylight tomorrow morning upon Hal.

"Major General COLVILLE must be guided by the intelligence he receives of the Enemy's movements in his march to Hal, whether he moves by the direct route or by Enghien.

"Prince FREDERICK of Orange is to occupy with his Corps the position between Hal and Enghien, and is to defend it as long as possible.

"The Army will probably continue in its position in front of Waterloo tomorrow.

"Lieutenant Colonel TORRENS will inform Lieutenant General Sir CHARLES COLVILLE of the position and situation of the Armies."

The respective lines of Picquets and Vedettes had scarcely been taken up along the low ground that skirted the front of the Anglo-Allied position, and the last gun had just boomed from the Heights, when "heaven's artillery," accompanied by vivid flashes of lightning, again peeled forth in solemn and awful grandeur; while the rain, pouring down in torrents, imparted the utmost gloom and discomfort to the bivouacs, which the opposing Armies had established for the night, upon the ground destined to become celebrated in history, even to the remotest ages.

CHAPTER VIII.

IT was not until the night of the 16th, after ZIETEN's and PIRCH's Corps d'Armée had retired to Tilly and Gentinnes, that it was decided the Prussian Army should retreat upon Wavre. This decision was communicated in the Orders then transmitted from the Prussian Head Quarters to the First and Second Corps d'Armée (ZIETEN's and PIRCH's) directing them to bivouac at Bierge and St Anne, in the vicinity of Wavre; as also in the Orders forwarded, on the next morning, to the bivouacs of the Third and Fourth Corps (THIELEMANN's and BÜLOW's), at Gembloux and Basse Bodecée, directing them to fall back, and bivouac at La Bavette and Dion le Mont near Wavre.

ZIETEN's and PIRCH's Corps retired by Mont St Guibert, in rear of which Defile the latter Corps remained a considerable time as Rear Guard, while the former marched on to WAVRE, where it arrived about midday, crossed the Dyle, and took up its position at Bierge. PIRCH followed the same route, but took post on the right bank of the Dyle, between St Anne and Aisemont.

With the first glimmering of daylight the troops, which, under the command of General JAGOW, had continued in full possession of Bry and its immediate vicinity during the night, began to retire, firstly, in the direction of Sombref, and thence to Gembloux, which they reached before the arrival of THIELEMANN's Corps. After the receipt of the Order pointing out the direction of the retreat, JAGOW conducted these troops, in the course of the 17th, towards their respective Brigades.

Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, whose Cavalry Brigade with half a Horse Battery, formed the Rear Guard of the line of retreat of ZIETEN's and PIRCH's Corps, received Orders to take up a concealed position between Tilly and Gentinnes, thence to watch the movements of the Enemy; and, as soon as he found himself pressed by the latter, to fall back upon the Defile of Mont St Guibert.

THIELEMANN, who, it will be recollected, had received a message from GNEISENAU, leaving it optional with him to retire by Tilly or Gembloux, according to circumstances, decided on falling back upon the latter point; being well aware that the Enemy was in possession of the Villages of St Amand and Ligny, and of the Field of Battle to within a very short distance from Sombref.

He had collected together his widely disseminated Brigades, and drawn in his Advanced Posts; an operation which, executed in the darkness of the night, retarded his departure so much that it was two o'clock in the morning before the Reserve Artillery, which formed the head of the Column, struck into the road which at Point du Jour, leads from the Namur chaussée to Gembloux. The Rear Guard of this line of retreat, which consisted of the Ninth Infantry Brigade, under Major General BORCKE, and the Reserve Cavalry, under General HOBE, and was drawn up along the Namur road, having in its front the Fleurus chaussée, leading directly towards the Enemy, did not commence its march until after four o'clock, when the sun had risen. The main body of the Corps reached Gembloux at six o'clock in the morning.

On approaching this place, THIELEMANN learned that BÜLOW had posted the Fourth Corps about three miles in rear of Gembloux, upon the old Roman road; whereupon Major WEYRACH, Aide de Camp to Prince BLÜCHER, who had continued with THIELEMANN during the night of the 16th, set off to seek out the Field Marshal, and to report to him the position and attendant circumstances of the Third and Fourth Corps d'Armée. He soon succeeded in discovering the Prussian Head Quarters at Mélioreux, and communicated the above important information to Count GNEISENAU.

THIELEMANN gave his own Corps a halt on the other side of the town, in order that his troops might obtain rest and refreshment.

The Advance of BÜLOW's Corps had reached Basse Bodecée, upon the old Roman road, at nightfall of the 16th of June. Here that General became acquainted with the loss of the Battle of Ligny: whereupon he ordered the Brigades of his Corps to be posted at intervals along this road, with the exception of the Thirteenth (under Lieutenant General HAKE), which was directed to bivouac more to the rear, near Hottoment, where the same road is intersected by that which conducts from Namur to Louvain.

Both Corps remained for some hours in a state of uncertainty as to the direction to be taken for forming a junction with the First and Second Corps. THIELEMANN wrote to BÜLOW that he had received no Orders from Prince BLÜCHER, but that he presumed the retreat was upon St Trond. He also stated that he had not been followed by the Enemy, but that he had heard distant firing on the right, which he concluded was connected with the Duke of WELLINGTON's Army.

At length, about half past nine o'clock, Prince BLÜCHER's Aide de Camp, Major WEYRACH, arrived at BÜLOW's Head Quarters, and brought the Orders for the retreat of the Fourth Corps to Dion le Mont, near Wavre, by Walhain and Corbaix. The Orders also required that BÜLOW should post the main body of his Rear Guard (which consisted of the Fourteenth Brigade) at Vieux Sart; as also that he should send a Detachment, consisting of one Regiment of Cavalry, two Battalions of Infantry, and two guns of Horse Artillery, to the Defile of Mont St Guibert, to act, in the first instance as a Support to Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, who was at Tilly, and then, upon the latter falling back, to act as Rear Guard in this direction. Lieutenant Colonel LEDEBUR was accordingly detached upon this duty with the 10th Hussars, the Fusilier Battalions of the 11th Regiment of Infantry and 1st Regiment of Pomeranian Landwehr, together with two guns from the Horse Battery No. 12. The Corps itself moved directly upon Dion le Mont, and on reaching the Height near that town, on which is situated the public house of A tous vents, took up a position close to the intersection of the roads leading to Louvain, Wavre, and Gembloux.

At two o'clock in the afternoon, THIELEMANN commenced his march upon Wavre; where the Corps arrived late in the evening, and took up its position at La Bavette, leaving the Ninth Infantry Brigade (General BORCKE) and the Cavalry Brigade of Colonel Count LOTTUM, on the right bank of the Dyle. In this position the Corps was now rejoined by Colonel MARWITZ' Cavalry Brigade, which had retired by Tilly; as also by the 2nd Battalion of the 3rd Kurmark Landwehr, and the two Squadrons of the 6th Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, which troops had been left at Dinant. The Squadron of the 7th Uhlans that had been detached to Onoz, also joined, but having fallen in with a superior force of the Enemy's Cavalry, had experienced a great loss. The two Squadrons of the 9th Hussars, belonging to this Corps, had not yet arrived from Ciney.

The Prussian Head Quarters were established, early on the 17th, at Wavre. The veteran Field Marshal, who was still suffering considerably in consequence of his fall, was obliged to seek rest the moment he arrived there, and did not quit his bed during the remainder of the day.

In the course of the forenoon, Lieutenant MASSOW, who had been despatched with a message to the Duke of WELLINGTON, returned with the one from his Grace, communicating the intention of the latter to fall back upon Waterloo and accept a battle there, provided he received the support of two Prussian Corps. (See page 264.) There was every disposition to enter into this proposal, but some degree of uncertainty existed as to whether BÜLOW's Corps would join the Army on the 17th, as also a certain misgiving respecting the Park of Ammunition of both ZIETEN's and PIRCH's Corps, which had been directed upon Gembloux, a circumstance that excited apprehensions as to the possibility of furnishing the much needed supply of ammunition to these Corps which were at hand. In this state of uncertainty, no other resolution could be adopted than that of holding the position in front and in rear of the Dyle (with the Advanced Guard of the Fourth Corps as far forward as Mont St Guibert), until the required ammunition should be obtained; and BLÜCHER deferred replying to WELLINGTON's communication, in the hope that his Army would very soon be relieved from the unpleasant circumstances above mentioned.

While the Prussians were thus effecting their retreat in good order, along the cross roads of that part of the country (high road there was none), no corresponding activity manifested itself on the part of the French, whom the morning's dawn found still lying in their bivouac. Their Vedettes stood within half a mile of the Columns of THIELEMANN's Rear Guard; the retreat of which, not having commenced until after sunrise, might have been easily remarked: and had the French detached but the smallest Patrol, they could not have failed to discover the direction of that retreat—whether towards Namur or Gembloux.

It was not until after THIELEMANN had retired a sufficient distance to escape further notice that any disposition for movement occurred to disturb the perfect quietude of their repose. Then, PAJOL with a Division of his Light Cavalry Corps, under Lieutenant General Baron SOULT, consisting of the 1st, 4th, and 5th Hussars, was detached in pursuit of the Prussians. He struck into the Namur road, and shortly afterwards Lieutenant General Baron TESTE's Infantry Division of LOBAU's Corps (the Sixth), followed in support, and took up a position on the Heights of Mazy.

PAJOL had not proceeded very far when he perceived a Prussian Battery retiring upon Namur, which he lost no time in capturing and forwarding to Head Quarters; where the circumstance strengthened the belief that BLÜCHER had retreated by that road. It was the Prussian Horse Battery No. 14, belonging to the Second Corps, which, having towards the end of the Battle expended every shot, had driven off the Field to procure a fresh supply of ammunition, but had not succeeded in falling in with the Reserve Ammunition Waggons. The Battery neither returned to its own Corps, nor did it comply with THIELEMANN's express Order to march upon Gembloux, but consumed much time in uselessly driving first in one direction, and then in another. It was accompanied at this moment by a Squadron of the 7th Prussian Uhlans, which the Third Corps had neglected to recall from Onoz. The Squadron retired on the approach of the French Cavalry, and escaped with a loss of 30 men; but all the guns fell into the hands of the Enemy.

PAJOL, feeling at last some reason to doubt that Namur was a point in the Prussian retreat, diverged from the high road, and proceeded to St Denis, where he was joined by TESTE's Division. A Brigade of EXCELMANS' Cavalry Corps had been detached to offer support to PAJOL, should the latter require it; but in consequence of certain information, gained upon the road, it was subsequently directed to proceed towards Gembloux, on approaching which it discovered traces of the Prussian retreat.

GROUCHY, who commanded the Right Wing of the French Army in NAPOLEON's absence, repaired early in the morning to the Emperor's Quarters at Fleurus, for instructions, according to an Order he had received to that effect on the previous evening. He was desired to wait and accompany the Emperor, who was going to visit the Field of Battle. The latter, however, did not start from Fleurus until between eight and nine o'clock, and on reaching St Amand, he examined the approaches by which this Village had been attacked the day before; then, he rode about the Field, gave directions for the care of the wounded; and, as he passed in front of different Regiments, that were falling in without arms on the ground where they were bivouacked, he was received with loud cheers. He addressed himself to nearly all the Corps, and assured them of the lively satisfaction he had felt on witnessing their conduct in the battle. Having dismounted, he conversed freely, and at great length, with GROUCHY and GÉRARD, on the state of public opinion in Paris, the different political parties, and on various other subjects quite unconnected with those military operations upon the successful issue of which depended the stability of his present power.

That NAPOLEON should have neglected to follow up the advantages which fortune had thrown in his way on the morning of the 17th of June, is quite incomprehensible. With the exception of a Prussian Picquet at Gentinnes, his whole front as far as Gembloux, was perfectly clear of an Enemy. WELLINGTON was still in position at Quatre Bras, where his Left had become exposed by the retreat of the Prussians, and in rear of which point was the Defile of Genappe. There was nothing to prevent NAPOLEON from marching directly upon that Defile; and supporting, by a vigorous attack upon the Anglo-Allied Left and Rear, a simultaneous movement against the Front by the force under NEY. Whither had fled the mighty spirit which had shone forth with such dazzling brilliancy in former Wars, and which had never displayed the energy of its powers of combination, and activity in following up successes, more eminently than in the Campaign of the previous year? When before did he omit pressing every advantage to the utmost, or neglect to seize that moment of time, in which, having defeated one portion of his Enemies, he was enabled to fall with combined force upon another? His Army was not more fatigued than was that of WELLINGTON, which had arrived at Quatre Bras by forced marches. The troops which he subsequently did lead upon that point, when it was too late, consisting chiefly of the Imperial Guard and the Sixth Corps, were comparatively fresh. The former had not been engaged at Ligny until towards the termination of the action, when they suffered scarcely any loss; the latter, which arrived later, had remained intact. The idea of forming a junction with NEY, with a view of attacking WELLINGTON, was certainly entertained; but its execution was most unaccountably and unnecessarily delayed until its intended effect could not but fall powerless upon a vigilant Enemy, fully prepared, by having improved the precious moments of time, thus lost, to detect the purpose of the movement, and to ward off the intended blow.

With an Army greatly inferior in numbers to the united forces of his adversaries, NAPOLEON's prospects of success rested exclusively upon his utmost skill and address, not only in preventing that union of force, but also in so planning, arranging, and executing his combinations, that having succeeded in defeating one opponent with a superior mass, he might then precipitate himself in like manner upon another, at the very moment when the latter might be occupied or engaged with one of his Marshals. This would have exacted of him the most untiring energy, the application of all his great resources in strategical science, a lightning-swift decision, and a daring resolution both in adopting and in executing all his movements. It was by the exercise of such powerful mental resources as these, that, unaided by a sufficiently corresponding amount of physical force, he had conducted the Campaign of 1814; but the spirit by which they were conceived, and the genius which instinctively seized the means of their execution, seemed to have abandoned him in this, his last, Campaign: a faint gleam of the old spirit was visible in its opening movements, but it was now rather a wildfire, dazzling him for a moment, on the downward path to his destiny, than the Star which had so often led him to victory. The last flash of his genius was brief, and, on the memorable plains of Fleurus, seemed to disappear, and leave him in utter darkness.

The same fatal inactivity which had marked the French Emperor's proceedings on the evening of the 15th, and during the morning of the 16th, again manifested itself upon the 17th of June: and it was not until nearly noon of this day, upon receiving a report of a reconnaissance, made in the direction of Quatre Bras, and upon learning that a considerable body of Prussians had been discovered at Gembloux, that he made any disposition for the movement of his troops, beyond the previous detaching of PAJOL's Light Cavalry in pursuit of the Prussians along the Namur road.

He now ordered the following troops to proceed to occupy a position in advance of Marbais, across the Namur road, facing Quatre Bras:—

LOBAU's Infantry Corps (the Sixth), with the exception of the Twenty First Division, under Lieutenant General TESTE, which had already been detached in support of PAJOL;

MILHAUD's Corps of Heavy Cavalry (Cuirassiers), Lieutenant General Baron SUBERVIE's Light Cavalry Brigade, from PAJOL's Corps;

the Third Light Cavalry Division (belonging to the Third Corps), under Lieutenant General Baron DOMON; and the Imperial Guard, both Cavalry and Infantry.

To Marshal GROUCHY he confided the pursuit of the Prussians, and for this purpose he placed at his disposal as great an extent of force as his limited means would admit: a force, certainly not sufficient to enable that Marshal to confront the whole Prussian Army, should the latter, after having rallied and concentrated its strength, make a stand against him, but quite so to enable him to watch its movements, and to manœuvre so as to maintain his communication with the main Army, and, if pressed by superior numbers, to effect a junction with NAPOLEON.

The following were the troops thus detached under GROUCHY:—

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Artillery.

Guns.

Third Corps, General Count VANDAMME

14,508

936

32

Fourth Corps, General Count GÉRARD

12,589

2,366

1,538

38

Twenty first Division (Sixth Corps), Lieutenant General Baron TESTE

2,316

161

8

Fourth Division (First Cavalry Corps), Lieutenant General Count PAJOL

1,234

154

6

Second Cavalry Corps, Lieutenant General Count EXCELMANS

2,817

246

12

———

———

———

———

29,413

6,417

3,035

96

Deduct loss on 16th,

3,900

800

400

...

———

———

———

———

Total

25,513

5,617

2,635

96

33,765 men and 96 guns.

The Seventh Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General GIRARD (belonging to the Second Corps) having suffered very severely in the Battle, was left upon the Field.

NAPOLEON's instructions to GROUCHY were extremely simple and concise: "Pursue the Prussians, complete their defeat by attacking them as soon as you come up with them, and never let them out of your sight. I am going to unite the remainder of this portion of the Army with Marshal NEY's Corps, to march against the English, and to fight them if they should hold their ground between this and the Forest of Soignies. You will communicate with me by the paved road which leads to Quatre Bras." No particular direction was prescribed, because the Emperor was totally ignorant of the real line of the Prussian retreat. At the same time he was strongly impressed with the idea that BLÜCHER had retired upon Namur and Liege, with a view to occupy the line of the Meuse, whence he might seriously endanger the Right of the French Army, as also its main line of operation, should it advance upon Brussels.

GROUCHY did not hesitate to remark to the Emperor, that the Prussians, having commenced their retreat at ten o'clock the previous night, had gained several hours' start of the troops with which he was to follow them; that although the reports received from the Advanced Cavalry conveyed no positive information as to the direction in which the great mass of the Prussian Army had effected its retreat, appearances as yet seemed to justify the supposition that BLÜCHER had fallen back upon Namur; and that as he would thus have to pursue in a direction contrary to that which NAPOLEON was himself going to take, with very little chance of being able to prevent the execution of any dispositions the Prussians might have resolved upon when quitting the Field of Battle, he begged to be allowed to follow the Emperor in his projected movement upon Quatre Bras.

NAPOLEON declined to entertain this proposition, repeated the Order he had already given to him, adding that it rested with him (GROUCHY) to discover the route taken by the Prussians, whose defeat he was to complete by attacking them the moment he came up with them; while he himself would proceed to fight the English.

The Order was immediately given for the advance of the troops previously assembled near Marbais, preceded by SUBERVIE's Division of Light Cavalry, as Advanced Guard. By the time they reached Quatre Bras, which was about two o'clock, the whole of WELLINGTON's Infantry had crossed the Genappe, and was retiring along the high road to Brussels, protected by the Cavalry, which was now pressed by the French, in the manner described in the preceding Chapter.

The march of the French troops through Bry, in the direction of Quatre Bras, became known to the Prussians through Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, who still held his Cavalry Brigade, even at this time, posted in rear of Tilly. Shortly afterwards, some of the French Cavalry having approached, he began to retire slowly towards Mont St Guibert, and, as he frequently formed up, in wait for the Enemy, he did not reach that point until the evening of the 17th. Here he found Lieutenant Colonel LEDEBUR, who had arrived with his Detachment, and had received Orders to maintain the Defile.

Upon the departure of NAPOLEON, GROUCHY ordered VANDAMME and GÉRARD to get their Corps under arms, and to move them, in the first instance, to the junction of the Gembloux road with that to Namur; and having subsequently received intelligence that a considerable body of Prussians had passed through the former town, he desired that those two Corps should continue their movement upon that point. In the mean time, he repaired to the Advanced Posts of EXCELMANS' Dragoons, which were by this time beyond Gembloux. It was part of this Cavalry which followed Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, on the left. They merely threw out Skirmishers against him; and, as night set in, they abandoned the pursuit in this direction.

The Corps of VANDAMME and GÉRARD did not reach Gembloux until very late in the evening. The former was posted in advance, the latter, in rear, of the town; near which also, and on the right bank of the Ormeau, was stationed the Sixth Light Cavalry Division, under General VALLIN, who succeeded to the command, upon Lieutenant General MAURIN being wounded at the Battle of Ligny. The First Brigade of Lieutenant General CHASTEL's Tenth Cavalry Division, consisting of the 4th and 12th Dragoons, under General BONNEMAIN, was pushed on to Sart à Wallain, and the 15th Dragoons (from General VINCENT's Brigade of the Ninth Cavalry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron SOULT), were detached to Perwès. From both these points, reports were sent into Gembloux that the Prussians had retired upon Wavre.

PAJOL, with his Light Cavalry and TESTE's Infantry Division, had returned from St Denis, between Namur and Gembloux, to the original position occupied by the latter in the morning, at Mazy, in the immediate vicinity of the Field of Ligny; a movement for which no satisfactory cause has ever been assigned.

The extent of information obtained by GROUCHY concerning the Prussian retreat, and the nature of the dispositions which he adopted in consequence, will be best explained by the following despatch which he addressed to the Emperor:—

"Gembloux, le 17 Juin,

"Gembloux, 17th June,

à dix heures du soir.

at ten o'clock in the evening.

Sire,—J'ai l'honneur de vous rendre compte que j'occupe Gembloux et que ma Cavalerie est à Sauvenières. L'Ennemi, fort d'environ trente mille hommes, continue son mouvement de retraite; on lui a saisi ici un parc de 400 bêtes à cornes, des magasins et des bagages.

"Sire,—I have the honour to report to you that I occupy Gembloux, and that my Cavalry is at Sauvenières. The Enemy, about thirty thousand men strong, continues his movement of retreat. We have seized here of his, a pen of 400 horned cattle, magazines and baggage.

"Il paraît d'après tous les rapports, qu'arrivés à Sauvenières, les Prussiens se sont divisés en deux Colonnes: l'une a dû prendre la route de Wavre, en passant par Sart à Wallain, l'autre Colonne paraît s'être dirigée sur Perwès.

"It would appear according to all the reports, that, on arrival at Sauvenières, the Prussians divided themselves into two Columns: one of which took the road to Wavre, passing by Sart à Wallain; the other Column would appear to have been directed on Perwès.

"On peut peutêtre en inférer qu'une portion va joindre WELLINGTON, et que le Centre, qui est l'Armée de BLÜCHER, se retire sur Liège: une autre Colonne avec de l'Artillerie ayant fait son mouvement de retraite par Namur, le Général EXCELMANS a Ordre de pousser ce soir six Escadrons sur Sart à Wallain et trois Escadrons sur Perwès. D'après leur rapport, si la masse des Prussiens se retire sur Wavre, je la suivrai dans cette direction, afin qu'ils ne puissent pas gagner Bruxelles, et de les séparer de WELLINGTON.

"It may perhaps be inferred from this that one portion is going to join WELLINGTON; and that the Centre, which is the Army of BLÜCHER, is retiring on Liege. Another Column with Artillery having made its retreat by Namur, General EXCELMANS has the Order to push this evening six Squadrons on to Sart à Wallain, and three Squadrons on to Perwès. According to their report, if the mass of the Prussians is retiring on Wavre, I shall follow them in on Wavre, I shall follow them in that direction, so as to prevent them from reaching Brussels, and to keep them separated from WELLINGTON.

"Si, au contraire, mes renseignemens prouvent que la principale force Prussienne a marche sur Perwès, je me dirigerai par cette ville à la poursuite de l'Ennemi.

"If, on the contrary, my enquiries prove that the principal Prussian force has marched on Perwès, I shall proceed by that town in pursuit of the Enemy.

"Les Généraux THIELEMANN et BORSTEL faisaient partie de l'Armée que Votre Majesté a battue hier; ils étaient encore ce matin à 10 heures ici, et ont annoncé leurs avaient été mis hors de combat. Ils ont demande en partant que vingt mille hommes des les distances de Wavre, Perwès et Hannut. BLÜCHER a été blessé légèrement au bras, ce qui ne l'a pas empêché de continuer à commander après s'être fait panser. Il n'a point passé par Gembloux.

"Generals THIELEMANN and BORSTEL formed part of the Army They were still here at 10 o'clock this morning, and have announced that twenty thousand of their men have been disabled. They asked, in leaving, the distances of Wavre, Perwès, and Hannut. BLÜCHER has been slightly wounded in the arm; which, however, has not hindered him from continuing to command after having his wound dressed. He has not passed by Gembloux.

"Je suis avec respect, de Votre Majesté,

"Sire, le fidèle sujet,

"Le Maréchal Comte DE GROUCHY."

"I am with respect,

"Sire,

"The faithful subject of

"Your Majesty,

"Marshal Count DE GROUCHY."

Although the information conveyed in this despatch was incorrect on some points, and imperfect on others, inasmuch as it represented that Prussian Columns had retired upon Namur and Perwès, which was not the case, and gave no account of the Columns (First and Second Corps) which had retreated by Tilly and Gentinnes, still it was well calculated to satisfy NAPOLEON, that at least the spirit of his instructions had been understood by the Marshal. The latter had stated that he suspected a portion of the Prussian troops was proceeding to join WELLINGTON, and that, should he ascertain, through his Cavalry detached to Sart à Wallain and Perwès, that the great mass of the Prussians was retiring upon Wavre, it was his intention to pursue them in that direction, "so as to prevent them from reaching Brussels, and to keep them separated from WELLINGTON."

Four hours afterwards (that is, at two o'clock on the morning of the 18th) he sent off another despatch to the Emperor, reporting that he had decided on marching upon either Corbaix or Wavre.

The retreat of the Prussian Army, after its defeat at Ligny on the 16th of June, was conducted with great skill, and executed in very good order. By detaining THIELEMANN's Corps upon the Field of Battle until the morning of the 17th, ample security was afforded to the line of retreat by Gembloux; and by not withdrawing BÜLOW's Corps from that town until THIELEMANN drew near to it, the distance between the main bodies of these two Corps became so limited as to present the ready means of opposing their combined force to a vigorous pursuit should such be attempted.

By the evening of the 17th, the entire Prussian Army (with the exception of the Ninth and Thirteenth Brigades, and the Reserve Cavalry of the Third Corps, which arrived by six o'clock on the following morning) had assembled in the immediate vicinity of Wavre—two Corps on the right, and the remaining two Corps on the left, bank of the Dyle—in perfect order, and fully prepared to resume the offensive. Upon the two lines of retreat, the Rear Guards were well disposed at Vieux Sart and Mont St Guibert; where they continued during that night, and whence they retired leisurely on the following day. On the Prussian Left, Patrols were despatched towards the main road leading from Namur to Louvain. On the Right, a Detachment was sent from ZIETEN's Corps to Limale, on the left bank of the Dyle, to cover the Flank, and Patrols were pushed higher up the river, to communicate with the Post of Mont St Guibert. Major FALKENHAUSEN had been detached, during the day, to Seroulx for the purpose of reconnoitring the country in the vicinity of Genappe, and of the high road to Brussels; and he succeeded in discovering, from the wooded tracts beyond Seroulx, the advance of the French Army along the chaussée. Patrols were also detached towards Lasne, Couture, and Aywiers, to observe the Defiles along the rivulet of the Lasne.

Such were the dispositions of the defeated Prussians on the evening of the 17th, while the victorious French had not advanced beyond Gembloux. The former had fallen back, in good order, upon a line with, and a short distance from, the Anglo-Allied Army on their Right; while their opponents, though encountering no obstacle of importance, had made but little progress, and were widely diverging from, instead of closely co-operating with, the main Army from which they had been detached. These dispositions, so ably planned and so efficiently performed, were well calculated to facilitate the grand operation of the morrow, namely, BLÜCHER's flank movement to the right, to effect a junction with WELLINGTON.

The retreat to Wavre did not in any way incapacitate the Prussian Army for the resumption of actively offensive operations. With respect to its material, it so happened that the Park of Reserve Ammunition Waggons had, in the first instance, been directed upon Gembloux; and Colonel RÖHL, who superintended the Ordnance Department of the Army, sent his Aide de Camp during the night of the 16th to conduct this Reserve to Wavre; whilst he himself hastened to the latter town, for the purpose of putting the whole of the Artillery, accordingly as it arrived there, again in a fit state for action. The supply of ammunition, however, was necessarily incomplete; but in order to prevent any failure in this respect, should some mishap occur to the Park of Reserve Ammunition Waggons, a Courier was despatched to Maestricht, with directions for the speedy transport of a supply of ammunition from thence to the Army, by means of the common waggons of the country. Similar Orders were conveyed to Cologne, Wesel, and Münster: and, by way of precaution, an express was sent to Liege for the removal of the Battering Train to Maestricht; as also for the destruction, in case of danger, of the iron foundry in the Arsenal of the former place.

Fortunately, however, the Reserve Ammunition Waggons reached Wavre safely at five o'clock in the afternoon of the 17th. The Corps and Batteries were furnished with a complete supply of ammunition, and the Army was thus placed in a perfectly efficient state for commencing another battle. This turn of affairs was most encouraging, and BLÜCHER delayed not another moment in despatching to WELLINGTON the reply to which allusion has already been made. (See page 285.)

As regards the influence which the defeat at Ligny exercised over the morale of the Prussian Army, its injurious effects were made manifest amongst the newly raised drafts from the Rhenish and Westphalian Provinces, and from the Duchy of Berg. Of these troops, 8,000 men betook themselves to a flight which admitted of no check until they reached Liege and Aix la Chapelle. Among the Rhenish troops, particularly those from Provinces which had formerly belonged to France, there were many old French soldiers; and although several of them fought with great bravery, others evinced a bad disposition, and there were instances in which they passed over to their former companions in arms. Such, however, was not the case with the troops from the other western districts of the Prussian State: there was scarcely a single man amongst the missing, who belonged to any of the old Westphalian Provinces, Mark, Cleve, Minden, and Ravensberg, whilst several came from that of Münster.

But the morale of the great mass of the Prussian Army continued unshaken. The spirit of the troops was neither tamed nor broken; and their enthusiasm, though damped, had not been subdued. Unbounded confidence was placed in the firm decision and restless energy of their aged and venerated Chief; who, though suffering from the effects of his fall, by which his whole frame had sustained a severe shock, evinced not the slightest apprehension of fatal consequences to the Campaign resulting from this defeat. His unbending nature led him to cast aside for the moment those purely political interests and theoretically strategical principles, by which a more cautious and less enterprising Commander might have been induced to secure the line of the Meuse, and to preserve his direct communications with the Prussian States, and thus afford but a doubtful and an inefficient support to his Ally. Placing full reliance on the resources of his own mind, and on the stern, warlike character of his troops; he devoted his whole energies to the attainment of the one grand object—that of crushing NAPOLEON by combining with WELLINGTON. This confidence in himself and in his soldiers was strikingly and characteristically manifested in the concluding words of a General Order which he issued to the Army on the morning of the 17th. "I shall immediately lead you against the Enemy;—we shall beat him, because it is our duty to do so."

Towards midnight of the 17th, a communication reached BLÜCHER from General MÜFFLING (already mentioned as having been attached to the British Head Quarters) to the following effect. "The Anglo-Allied Army is posted with its Right upon Braine l'Alleud, its Centre upon Mont St Jean, and its Left near La Haye; having the Enemy in its front. The Duke awaits the attack, but calculates upon Prussian support."

This intelligence was forwarded, at midnight, to General Count BÜLOW, accompanied by the following Order:—"You will therefore, at daybreak, march with the Fourth Corps from Dion le Mont, through Wavre, taking the direction of Chapelle St Lambert, in which vicinity you will keep your force concealed as much as possible, in case the Enemy should not, by that time, be seriously engaged with the Duke of WELLINGTON; but should it be otherwise, you will make a most vigorous attack upon the Enemy's Right Flank. The Second Corps will follow you as a direct Support: the First and Third Corps will also be held in readiness to move in the same direction if necessary. You will leave a Detachment in observation at Mont St Guibert; which, if pressed, will gradually fall back upon Wavre. All the Baggage Train, and everything not actually required in the Field of Action, will be sent to Louvain."

Instructions, in conformity with the above, were also forwarded to the Commanders of the other Corps; and a communication of these arrangements was despatched to General MÜFFLING, with an explanation that the fatigue of the troops could not possibly admit of earlier support. This General was, at the same time, requested to forward timely intelligence of the attack upon the Duke, and of the nature of that attack, that measures might be adopted accordingly.

At five o'clock on the morning of the 18th, PAJOL started from Mazy, with SOULT's Cavalry Division and TESTE's Infantry Division, marching by St Denis and Grand Lez, to Tourinnes; where he was to await further Orders. At about eight o'clock, EXCELMANS' Corps of Heavy Cavalry, consisting of eight Regiments of Dragoons, was put in motion; and at nine o'clock, VANDAMME's and GÉRARD's Infantry Corps began their march along one and the same road, by Sart à Wallain, upon Wavre. The Left of this Column was protected, towards the Dyle, by the advance of MAURIN's Division of Light Cavalry, under General VALLIN.

It was about half past ten o'clock, when EXCELMANS' Advanced Guard came up with the Prussian Rear Guard, on the road to Wavre. He immediately formed his troops in position, resting their Left upon the wooded ravine near the Farm of La Plaquerie, and their Right in the direction of Neuf Sart. While his Skirmishers were engaged with those of the Enemy, he sent the Chef d'Escadron D'ESTOURMEL, to inform Marshal GROUCHY of what was going on in front, and also to make known to him that the Prussian Army had continued its retreat upon Wavre during a part of the night and that morning, for the purpose of forming a closer communication with the Duke of WELLINGTON's forces.

The march of the Third and Fourth Corps was greatly retarded by the bad state of the roads, and frequent halts were occasioned by the narrowness and miry nature of the Defiles. GÉRARD, having preceded the Column, reached Sart à Wallain at eleven o'clock, where he found GROUCHY breakfasting in the house of M. HOLLAËRT, a Notary. In about half an hour after his arrival, Colonel SIMON LORIÈRE, who was acting as his Chief of the Staff, suddenly heard, while walking in the garden of the house, a distant but violent cannonade, of which he immediately went to apprise his General. GROUCHY repaired at once to the garden, accompanied by GÉRARD, VANDAMME, EXCELMANS, and several other Officers. He immediately called for M. HOLLAËRT, and asked him in what part of the country he considered this tremendous cannonade to be going on. The latter, pointing to the Forest of Soignies, replied that it must be in the direction of Planchenoit, Mont St Jean, and that vicinity.

GÉRARD then declared his opinion to be in favour of the expediency of marching in the direction of the cannonade, in order to connect the movements of the detached force more closely with NAPOLEON's operations; and offered to lead his own Corps towards the Battle. This measure was opposed by the Marshal, as also by General BALTUS, of the Artillery, who represented the difficulties of a march in which this Arm might be compromised. On the other hand, General VALAZE, Commanding Engineer of GÉRARD's Corps, after having coincided in the opinion expressed by the latter, observed that he had three Companies of Sappers, by aid of which he could remove many obstacles. GÉRARD then gave his assurance that he could at all events move on with the gun carriages and limbers.

GROUCHY, however, stated his determination to act in conformity with his instructions; which were, to pursue and attack the Prussians, and never to lose sight of them. It had just been intimated to him that his troops had come up with a Rear Guard of the Enemy's Infantry, and he did not consider his information was sufficient to warrant the conclusion that BLÜCHER was drawn up, in expectation of being attacked by him at Wavre; or that he would continue his retreat upon Brussels; or, that if, in manœuvring to effect his junction with WELLINGTON, he would do so in front, or in rear, of the Forest of Soignies.

He has since declared, that he did not deem it his duty to follow the counsel given by GÉRARD, but to attack the Prussians; that to effect the proposed movement with the whole of his forces would have been acting contrary to his Orders; that to have detached only a portion of those forces in the direction of the Forest of Soignies, would have been to separate the two Corps of his Army by a river, whose waters were swollen by the rain, and whose banks were swampy, and thus have rendered their mutual support impossible, however essential it might have become; finally, that a war of inspiration appertains alone to the General in Chief, and that his Lieutenants must confine themselves to that of execution. Hence the march to Wavre was continued.

Whilst proceeding to the Advanced Guard, GROUCHY received the despatch, dated from the Farm of Caillou, the 18th of June, at ten o'clock in the morning, acquainting him that the Emperor was going to attack the Anglo-Allied Army, in its position at Waterloo; desiring him to direct his movements upon Wavre in such a manner as to draw his forces nearer to those of NAPOLEON, and, especially, to keep up a close communication with the latter.

The receipt of these instructions was not followed by any immediate change in GROUCHY's dispositions. He despatched no Cavalry force—not even a single Patrol—to watch any movements that might be attempted, or actually then in course of execution, by the Prussians, towards the Field on which the Emperor had intimated to him his intention of attacking the force under WELLINGTON; and hence it is almost needless to add, that he neglected to establish that close and active communication with the main Army which was so essentially important for the accomplishment of the object of the general plan of operations, and to which NAPOLEON had especially directed his attention in the before mentioned despatch. His sole aim seemed to be a direct advance upon Wavre; and this he carried into execution without at all detaching to, or in any way manœuvring by, his left. On the contrary, upon arriving in person at the position occupied by EXCELMANS, he desired the latter to move to his right, and take post at Dion le Mont; and the ground thus vacated was shortly afterwards taken up by VALLIN's Light Cavalry Division.

At daybreak of the 18th of June, BÜLOW, in conformity with the Order which he had received during the previous night from BLÜCHER, quitted his position near Dion le Mont, to march through Wavre to St Lambert. This was the commencement of the important flank movement of the Prussians in support of the Anglo-Allied Army in position in front of Waterloo; and every measure of precaution was adopted with a view to its being carried into effect with certainty and safety. The sun had not yet risen when Major WITOWSKY was despatched with a Detachment of the 2nd Silesian Hussars, to Maransart, for the purpose of closely reconnoitring the Defiles of the Lasne, which had already been patrolled the evening before, and to observe the country in front of those Defiles, in the direction of the Enemy's position. Major FALKENHAUSEN, previously mentioned as having pushed a reconnaissance beyond Seroulx on the 17th, was now directed also to reconnoitre the Lasne. Scouring parties were sent out, which kept up the communication that had been opened the previous day with Lieutenant Colonel LEDEBUR at Mont St Guibert: the whole country between the Dyle and the Charleroi high road was carefully explored; and correct intelligence was continually sent to the rear concerning the French Army.

By means of this vigilant look out, the Prussians secured the important advantage of retarding the communications between the French Emperor and his Marshal, since it compelled the bearer of despatches to pursue a very circuitous route.

At half past nine o'clock, on the morning of the 18th, whilst BÜLOW's Corps was on the march to St Lambert, the following additional despatch was forwarded to General MÜFFLING:—

Wavre, 18th June 1815, at half past nine o'clock.

"I request you will say to the Duke of WELLINGTON, in my name, that even ill as I am, I shall, nevertheless, put myself at the head of my troops, for the purpose of immediately attacking the Enemy's Right Flank, should NAPOLEON undertake anything against the Duke. If, however, the day should pass over without a hostile attack, it is my opinion that we ought tomorrow, with our combined forces, to attack the French Army. I commission you to communicate this as the result of my inward conviction, and to represent to him that I consider this proposal to be the best and most suitable in our present position.

"BLÜCHER."

The Prussians very soon discovered that the French had made no disposition whatever for the protection of their Right Flank. Major WITOWSKY had proceeded as far as Maransart before he fell in with an Enemy's Patrol; and Major FALKENHAUSEN found the Defiles of the Lasne perfectly free and unobserved. Upon receiving this intelligence, BLÜCHER decided upon supporting the Anglo-Allied Army, by directing the march of his whole force, or at least of three Corps, towards the Wood of Paris, and debouching from thence upon the Flank and Rear of the Enemy; and Major LÜTZOW was immediately despatched for the purpose of narrowly watching, from the other side of the above Wood, the French movements directed against the position of the Anglo-Allied Army.

No report as yet had been received from the Rear Guard, concerning GROUCHY's advance, and as BLÜCHER's object was now to gain the Defiles of the Lasne without interruption, and to occupy in force the Wood of Paris, he determined to avail himself of the time and opportunity which offered for the projected movement. Being, however, uncertain as to the amount of GROUCHY's force, the Prince deemed it advisable that Wavre should not be abandoned until the greater part of the Army had passed the Defiles of St Lambert; and with this view, he directed that as soon as BÜLOW's Corps should have proceeded beyond Wavre, ZIETEN's Corps was to commence its march by Fromont and Ohain to join the Left Wing of WELLINGTON's Army near La Haye. PIRCH's Corps was ordered to follow BÜLOW's in the direction of St Lambert; and THIELEMANN's Corps, after retaining possession of the Defile of Wavre sufficiently long to render the general movement of the Army secure, was then gradually to follow ZIETEN's Corps upon Ohain.

An unfortunate incident occurred during the passage of BÜLOW's Corps, through Wavre, which materially impeded the march of the troops. The Advanced Guard, consisting of the Fifteenth Brigade (under General LOSTHIN), with the 2nd Silesian Hussars, and a twelve pounder Battery, had scarcely passed through the town when a fire broke out in the main street, and extended itself with great rapidity. This not only caused a suspension of the march of the main body of the Corps, but created much alarm, in consequence of the great number of ammunition waggons in the place. Every exertion was made to extinguish the fire. The 1st Battalion of the 14th Regiment, under Major LÖWENFELD, and the 7th Pioneer Company, were ordered upon this duty; and after they had encountered considerable difficulty, their efforts were crowned with success.

In the mean time the Advanced Guard of BÜLOW's Corps had continued its march, and reached St Lambert by eleven o'clock. The Sixteenth, and then the Thirteenth, Brigade arrived much later; and the Fourteenth Brigade, which formed the Rear Guard, was a long way behind. The Advanced Guard did not wait the arrival of the other Brigades, but proceeded forthwith to cross the Defile of St Lambert. Having effected the passage, which was attended with great difficulty, in consequence of the soft and miry state of the valley, it halted in the Wood of Paris, where it continued a considerable time, waiting for the approach of the main body. Patrols, however, from the 2nd Silesian Hussars, were immediately sent forward to feel for the Anglo-Allied Left, and to reconnoitre the French Right.

ZIETEN's Corps (the First) commenced its march, upon the left bank of the Dyle, towards Ohain, about noon.

Whilst BÜLOW's Reserve Cavalry, following the Thirteenth Infantry Brigade, was passing through Wavre, French Cavalry had penetrated between the Rear Guard of this Corps, at Vieux Sart, and the Detachment under Lieutenant Colonel LEDEBUR at Mont St Guibert. The 2nd Pomeranian, and the 1st Silesian, Landwehr Cavalry were immediately detached from the Reserve Cavalry of the Corps, to aid in checking the advance of the Enemy.

The Prussian Lieutenant Colonel LEDEBUR, who was still at Mont St Guibert, having received intelligence of the approach of the French, decided on commencing his retreat towards Wavre. Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, who had fallen back early in the morning from Mont St Guibert, sent 150 Cavalry and two guns of Horse Artillery as a reinforcement to LEDEBUR. The latter now succeeded in forming a junction with the two Cavalry Regiments detached from the Reserve, as also, subsequently, with the Cavalry Brigade under SOHR, after a slight affair with the Third French Corps (VANDAMME's), whilst making good his retreat to Auzel.

PIRCH's Corps (the Second) broke up from its position between St Anne and Aisemont, on the right bank of the Dyle, about noon, for the purpose of passing the Defile of Wavre. The 1st Battalion of the 14th Regiment, which occupied this town, was relieved by a Battalion of the 30th Regiment, belonging to the Third Corps (THIELEMANN's). PIRCH had just put his Corps in motion, with a view to cross the Dyle by the town of Wavre, when the approach of the Enemy was announced. The Defile was crowded with the troops; the progress of their march could not be otherwise than slow; and at this moment Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, whose Brigade formed the Rear Guard of the Corps, sent in word, that the Enemy presented a force of six Regiments of Cavalry, ten pieces of Artillery, and two strong Columns of Infantry.

The Wood of Sarats, close to the Farm of Auzel, was now occupied by some Battalions of the Eighth Brigade, the command of which had devolved upon Colonel RECKOW. PIRCH placed the whole of the Rear Guard under the Orders of General BRAUSE, the Commander of the Seventh Brigade, and reinforced Lieutenant Colonel SOHR with the 11th Hussars and four pieces of Horse Artillery. BRAUSE posted the remaining Battalions of the Eighth Brigade in rear of the Wood, and the three Regiments of Cavalry on the right, with the Foot Battery No. 12 in their front. The Seventh Brigade, deployed into line, remained in reserve.

Lieutenant Colonel LEDEBUR retired slowly before the Enemy, and formed a junction with the Eighth Brigade, under Colonel RECKOW; who maintained his position until three o'clock in the afternoon, against the Advanced Guard of VANDAMME's Corps. Between three and four o'clock, General BRAUSE ordered the retreat. Lieutenant Colonel SOHR crossed the Bridge at the Mill of Bierge, which was occupied by two Companies of the 2nd Battalion of the 14th Regiment; and then followed the Reserve Cavalry of PIRCH's Corps, to which his Brigade belonged, but which he did not overtake until he reached the Field of Waterloo. The Enemy did not advance with much vigour; the retreat was conducted with perfect order, and the Fusilier Battalion of the 1st Pomeranian Landwehr, under Major KRÜGER, distinguished itself on the occasion. After the passage of the river had been effected, the 1st Battalion of the Elbe Landwehr remained at Bierge until the Bridge was destroyed and the Mill set on fire. The 11th Hussars and the 2nd Battalion of the Elbe Landwehr were posted in observation of the passages across the Dyle, and did not rejoin the Corps before the following day.

BLÜCHER had quitted Wavre before eleven o'clock in the forenoon, and repaired to the vicinity of Limale, in order to make himself acquainted with the nature of the country in the direction of St Lambert. Whilst here, he received intelligence of the approach of the Enemy towards Wavre. Colonel CLAUSEWITZ, Chief of the Staff of the Third Corps, was immediately made the bearer of an Order for THIELEMANN to defend the position at this place, in the event of the Enemy advancing in force; but, should the latter cross the Dyle higher up the stream, or not appear in great strength (a point concerning which nothing positive was then known), he was to leave only a few Battalions in position at Wavre, and to follow the main Army, with his Corps, as a Reserve, in the direction of Couture.

GROUCHY's movements, on the 17th and 18th, form so striking a feature in the history of this Campaign, and exercised so important an influence upon the fate of the decisive Battle of Waterloo, that it becomes an essential point in the study of that history, to examine how far he complied with, and carried into effect, the instructions received from his Master, and to what degree his proceedings, consequent upon his ascertaining the direction of the Prussian retreat, coincided with the general plan and object of NAPOLEON's operations. On a reference to the account of his transactions during the 17th, given in the despatch written at ten o'clock on that night, it appears he was completely ignorant of the line by which the principal mass of the Prussian Army had retreated, namely, that of Tilly and Gentinnes, by ZIETEN's and PIRCH's Corps, although his Cavalry had driven back the Prussian Detachment from the latter place to Mont St Guibert, but from whence it appears to have been withdrawn in the night. His attention seems to have been much less devoted to this quarter than it was to his Right, in which direction he detached as far as Perwès. The main body of his forces did not proceed further than Gembloux on the 17th, that is, about five miles from the Field of Ligny.

Upon a first consideration, we are strongly impressed by the striking contrast between this march, in pursuit of a defeated Army, which had commenced its retreat on the previous night, and which presented no check to the advance, and the march of NAPOLEON from the same Field, by Quatre Bras and Genappe, as far as La Belle Alliance, in front of the Waterloo position, a distance of about sixteen or seventeen miles; and this, too, in rear of a victorious Army, with a Cavalry Rear Guard boldly and successfully impeding the advance of its pursuers. It must, however, be taken into account, that in one most important respect NAPOLEON possessed a decided advantage over GROUCHY—an advantage, the magnitude of which increased with every moment that elapsed after the wet weather had set in; for while the former moved the whole distance along a paved high road, the latter had to proceed entirely by cross roads, which may more properly be designated common field roads. It is to this particular point that both GROUCHY and GÉRARD refer in justification of the late arrival of the Infantry at Gembloux. Nevertheless, GROUCHY detached considerably to his Right, with his Cavalry, misled by the same idea which had prevailed with NAPOLEON, that BLÜCHER had retreated upon the Meuse; and the very circumstance of his Dragoons having reached Perwès on the night of the 17th, proves that had he organised a more extended, more combined, and more energetic reconnaissance, with the sixty five Squadrons of Cavalry which had been placed under his orders, he might have connected his operations on the right of the Dyle with those of NAPOLEON on the left of that river, by occupying the line of Nil St Vincent, Corbaix, Mont St Guibert, and the Bridge of Moustier. The only check he would have experienced would have been at the Prussian Post of Mont St Guibert; which, however, in the case of an active reconnaissance, as above, might have been attacked by a strong Detachment in front, and turned by Corbaix on its left.

To show the connection which this disposition would have secured with NAPOLEON's movements, it is only necessary to state, that the Third Cavalry Division, under Lieutenant General DOMON, had been detached from the Emperor's Column to reconnoitre the country between the Dyle and the high road to Brussels; and that the 4th Regiment of Chasseurs à Cheval pushed as far as the Bridge of Moustier, on which line its Skirmishers exchanged a few carabine shots with some Prussian Dragoons, who did not, however, appear willing to engage further with them. It was by means of this reconnaissance that NAPOLEON ascertained the retreat, through Tilly and Gentinnes, of the principal Prussian Column, consisting of ZIETEN's and PIRCH's Corps, although the line by which they retired was undiscovered by GROUCHY, in whose immediate sphere of operations it was situated.

But if such good grounds exist for inferring that, on the 17th, an earlier and a clearer insight into the Enemy's movements might have been obtained by the Corps detached in pursuit of the Prussians, and that when obtained, it would have rendered the communication with the operations of the main Army on the left of the Dyle, a matter not only important in the highest degree, but also perfectly practicable; and if a failure in this respect be attributable to the absence of sufficient energy and vigour on the part of GROUCHY, how much more forcibly does it not expose the extraordinary, the unaccountable, dilatoriness of NAPOLEON himself during the whole of the precious morning of the 17th! How striking a view it unfolds of what might have been accomplished, had the bivouac at Ligny been broken up a few hours earlier! Then, WELLINGTON's Army was still between Quatre Bras and the narrow Defile of Genappe, open to an attack in front by NEY, simultaneously with one in flank by the force collected at Marbais (a part of which might have been detached across the Genappe, towards the rear of the Anglo-Allied Army, by Villers la Ville and Bousseval, masked by the Wood of Berme); and the rearmost Corps of the Prussian Army (THIELEMANN's), which was retreating through Gembloux, might have been attacked with effect, by the superior force of all Arms under GROUCHY.

As regards GROUCHY's movements during the early part of the 18th, it is very remarkable, that although he had in his despatch, written at ten o'clock the previous night, communicated to NAPOLEON his surmises of an intended junction of a portion of BLÜCHER's forces with those of WELLINGTON, and his consequent intention of following the Prussians in the direction of Wavre, afin qu'ils ne puissent pas gagner Bruxelles, et de les séparer de WELLINGTON, and although he must or ought to have been aware that Wavre was only twelve miles distant from NAPOLEON's main line of operations, whereas Gembloux was about fifteen miles distant from Wavre, he not only delayed his departure from Gembloux until between seven and eight o'clock in the morning, but manœuvred by his right; taking the more circuitous line, through Sart à Wallain, and rendering his operations still more dilatory by moving both VANDAMME's and GERARD's Corps along one and the same road. Had he not, from want of sufficient vigilance, continued ignorant of the fact, that the principal Prussian Column, consisting of the First and Second Corps, had retired upon Wavre, at so short a distance from his left as by the line of Tilly, Gentinnes, and Mont St Guibert, there can be very little doubt that he would have marched upon the latter point, which the Prussians, aware of its importance, had occupied with a Rear Guard; but even with the amount of information which he possessed, and with the inference justly impressed upon his mind that a co-operation between BLÜCHER and WELLINGTON was projected, we are at a loss to account for his not having moved upon Mont St Guibert, and manœuvred by his left.

In his despatch, written at two o'clock in the morning, he mentioned to the Emperor his design of marching upon Corbaix or Wavre; a movement of which NAPOLEON, in his reply, expressed his approval; and if he had directed one of his Infantry Corps along the line of Corbaix and La Baraque, and the other by that of Mont St Guibert and Moustier, there can be no doubt that, even late as was the hour at which he started from Gembloux, he would, in a great measure, have fulfilled the expectations of his Imperial Master. In this case, he would naturally have so divided his Cavalry, that one portion would have scoured the country along the Front and Right of the Column marching by Corbaix and La Baraque, and the other portion would have been employed in a similar manner along the Front and Left of the Column moving upon Mont St Guibert and Moustier. Both at this point and at Ottignies, about eight hundred yards lower down the stream, there is a stone bridge across the Dyle. There is a direct road from Moustier to St Lambert, scarcely five miles distant, and another to the Field of Waterloo. The Cavalry in advance of the Left Column could not have failed to discover the Prussian troops in march to join the Left of WELLINGTON; for they were then passing slowly, and with extreme difficulty, through the Defiles of St Lambert and Lasne. This discovery would have led to the Right Column being moved by its left, from La Baraque to Moustier; the Cavalry attached to it masking the movement as long as possible. The Left Column would then, in all probability, have followed its advanced Cavalry to St Lambert; and the Right Corps have either moved upon the same point as a reinforcement, or have diverged upon Lasne as a Support, upon which the former might have fallen back, if compelled to effect its retreat towards Planchenoit.

In this manner might GROUCHY have so far realised the anxious expectation of NAPOLEON as to have fallen upon BÜLOW flagrante delicto, and have materially procrastinated the co-operation of BLÜCHER with WELLINGTON on the 18th of June; a co-operation which a contrary proceeding, originating in fatal tardiness of movement, and exhibiting useless manœuvring in a false direction, could not fail to render easy in execution and successful in result. But beyond such procrastination of the meditated junction of BLÜCHER's and WELLINGTON's forces, GROUCHY could have effected nothing. The junction itself could not have been prevented. The tendency of GROUCHY's movements had been too narrowly watched; the country between the Dyle and the Charleroi road to Brussels had been too vigilantly explored; and the movements, in succession, of the different Prussian Corps had been too nicely calculated and determined; to admit of the possibility of a failure, as regarded the arrival of a considerable portion of the Prussian forces on the Left of the Anglo-Allied Army.

BLÜCHER had made so admirable a disposition of his four Corps d'Armée, that two of them could at any time have combined, and therefore have presented a superior force to GROUCHY, at any point between Wavre and Planchenoit; whilst the remainder of the Army might have continued its march to the Field of Waterloo. Had Grouchy moved by St Guibert and Moustier upon St Lambert, THIELEMANN's Corps would then have been on the march towards Couture, according to his original instructions; and finding BÜLOW engaged with the Enemy, would have joined him. GROUCHY might then have contrived to hold both these Corps at bay, and thus have reduced the co-operating Prussian force at Waterloo to the two Corps under ZIETEN and PIRCH, besides considerably retarding that co-operation; since without having experienced the effects of any such interruption to the progress of the other Corps, as we have here supposed, these two Generals did not reach the Field of Battle until seven o'clock in the evening of the 18th.

Such is the extent of the advantage which, under the circumstances, GROUCHY would have gained by a march from Gembloux upon St Lambert; a most important one, no doubt, as time for pushing the struggle with WELLINGTON, with the whole force at his immediate disposal, before the arrival of the Prussians, was of the most vital consequence to NAPOLEON; and this advantage GROUCHY entirely lost by his march upon Wavre—a march which enabled BLÜCHER to appear with three, out of his four, Corps d'Armée, on the great and decisive Field of Action; and that in sufficient time to render the victory as complete as could reasonably be desired.

No exertions, however, on the part of GROUCHY, after he broke up from Gembloux on the morning of the 18th, could have effectually frustrated the junction of WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER. Two great errors, for which that Marshal was not accountable, reduced the contemplated junction from a measure of calculation to one of certainty. The first and principal of these has already been adverted to at some length, and cannot be too closely kept in view—the fatal neglect of a vigorous pursuit of the defeated Prussians, on the night of the 16th and morning of the 17th, by a detached Corps; combined with the extraordinary delay in the attack upon WELLINGTON at Quatre Bras, on the latter day. The second error arose from the want of a strong reconnaissance and vigilant look out on the right of the main French Army, on the morning of the 18th, followed up by the occupation of the Defiles of the Lasne.

It was nearly four o'clock when VANDAMME's Corps arrived in front of the position which THIELEMANN was in the act of quitting, with a view to follow and support the remaining three Prussian Corps that were at that moment on the march towards the Field of Waterloo; and, with a fire that was opened from the French Batteries, commenced the Battle of Wavre, which will be described in its proper place in a subsequent Chapter.

CHAPTER IX.

IT rained incessantly during the night of the 17th, occasionally in torrents; whilst loud and frequent peals of thunder fell ominously on the ear of the toil-worn soldier, startling him from the fitful slumber, which was all the rest the chill and comfortless bivouac on the Field of Waterloo could afford him in that tempestuous night.

Scarcely had the morning dawned when the numerous groups, stretched around the smouldering remains of the bivouac fires, or couched in the hollows, or lying under such slender cover as the few trees and brushwood within range of the positions of their respective Regiments afforded, were seen gradually in motion; and as the eye of an observer wandered along the space which lay between the main bodies of the hostile Armies—a space varying in no greater width than from one thousand to fifteen hundred yards—the Officers in command of the several Picquets might be seen, on either side, withdrawing their Vedettes and Sentries from the very limited and almost conversational distance that had separated them from their opponents during the night, concentrating their Detachments, and establishing their Main Posts more within the immediate range of the respective positions occupied by the grand Armies.

As the morning advanced, the dense vapoury masses which had so long rolled slowly and heavily over the plain, gradually began, as if relieved by the constant discharge of their contents, to soar into a higher region, where, during the whole day, with little or but imperceptible motion, they hung spread out into a broad expansive vault, through which the rays of the sun were unable fully to penetrate, until just at the moment of its sinking from the scene of strife, when it shed the full blaze of its setting splendour upon the victorious advance of the Anglo-Allied Army. The drying and cleaning of firearms soon became general, and the continuous discharge of muskets, at rapid and irregular intervals, fell upon the ear like the rattle of a brisk and widely extended skirmish.

All at once, the scene became more animated and exciting. Drums, bugles, and trumpets were heard over the whole Field, sounding the "Assembly"; and never was the call to arms, in either Army, responded to with greater zeal, alacrity, and cheerfulness. While the Regimental inspections, tellings off, and preparatory arrangements of detail were proceeding, Staff Officers were seen galloping in various directions; and, shortly afterwards, the different Brigades, which, by their bivouacs had but faintly and irregularly traced the Line of Battle taken up by each Army, were moved and distributed in the precise order prescribed by the illustrious Chiefs who had on that day, and for the first and only time, met to measure swords.

The Field of Waterloo is intersected by two high roads (chaussées) conspicuous by their great width and uniformity, as also by the pavement which runs along the centre of each. These two roads, the eastern one leading from Charleroi and Genappe, and the western from Nivelles, form a junction at the Village of Mont St Jean, whence their continuance, in one main road, is directed upon the capital of Belgium.

In front of the above junction; and offering, as it were, a natural military position for the defence of this approach to Brussels, a gentle elevated ridge of ground is intersected, at right angles, by the Charleroi road, about 250 yards north of the Farm called La Haye Sainte, and follows a westerly direction until about midway between the two high roads: whence it takes a south-westerly course, and terminates abruptly at its point of intersection with the Nivelles road, about 450 yards north of Hougomont, a Country Seat, with Farm, Offices, Gardens, Orchards, and Wood. On the east side, the ridge extends itself perpendicularly from the Charleroi road until it reaches a point, distant about seven hundred yards, where, elevating itself into a Mound or Knoll, it overlooks the Hamlet of Papelotte; and thence, taking a north-easterly course, expands into an open plateau.

This ridge constituted the position of the First Line of the Duke of WELLINGTON's Army, which Line is more distinctly defined by a road, entering on the east side, from Wavre, by Ohain, and winding along the summit of the ridge until it joins the Charleroi high road just above La Haye Sainte; from which point of junction a cross road proceeds along the remaining portion of the ridge, and thus connects the two high roads with each other.

The undulations of the ground in rear of this position were admirably adapted to the disposition of the Second Line and Reserves, presenting a gently inclined reverse slope along nearly the whole extent of the ridge, with fine open and convenient stations for Cavalry, perfectly concealed from the Enemy's observation.

The Right of the main position is bounded by a valley, which has its source very considerably in rear of the Centre of the French position, by which it is intersected; and thence, sweeping round the southern and western inclosures of Hougomont, proceeds in the direction of Merbe Braine. Into this valley a ravine directs its course in rear of, and parallel with, the principal portion of the Right Wing of the Anglo-Allied position, at a distance from the latter varying from 200 to 250 yards; and between this ravine, which is intersected by the Nivelles road, and Merbe Braine, rises a sort of plateau, upon which was posted a portion of the Second Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General Lord HILL, destined to act, as circumstances might require, either in reserve to the First Line, or en potence to it in repelling any attack upon that Flank of the Anglo-Allied Army.

Upon the extreme Left of the First or main Line was stationed VIVIAN's Light Cavalry Brigade, comprising the 10th and 18th Hussars, and the 1st Hussars of the King's German Legion. The two former Regiments were in Line, in rear of the Wavre road, and withdrawn a little from the crest of the ridge: the Right of the 10th resting upon a lane, which, leading up from Smohain, crossing over the position, and descending along its reverse slope, proceeds in the direction of the Village of Verd Cocou. The 1st Hussars of the King's German Legion were also in Line, and formed in reserve. The Left of the Brigade was completely en l'air, upon high, open, and flat ground; the main ridge widening considerably in that direction, as previously explained. A Picquet, consisting of a Squadron of the 10th Hussars (under Captain TAYLOR), occupied the Village of Smohain, down in the valley which, having its source a little to the westward of La Haye Sainte, takes an easterly and therefore parallel course with that part of the ridge which formed the Left Wing of the British position. The Advanced Post of this Picquet was on the further side of the Village, and its Vedettes formed a chain on the rising ground beyond, within half-carbine shot of some French Cavalry, standing dismounted in Close Columns. A party was detached from the Picquet as a Patrol on the road to Ohain.

Battle of Waterloo at ¾ past 11 o'clock a.m.

The Village of Smohain, as also the Farms of La Haye and Papelotte, with adjacent houses and inclosures, were occupied by a portion of the Second Brigade of PERPONCHER's Division of the troops of the Netherlands. The Regiment of Orange Nassau, consisting of two Battalions, held Smohain and La Haye: while the Farm of Papelotte was occupied by the Light Company of the 3rd Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau, which, together with the 2nd Battalion of this Regiment, and four guns of Captain BYLEVELD's Dutch-Belgian Battery of Horse Artillery, were posted upon the exterior slope, immediately under the brow of the main ridge, and a little to the westward of the lane leading directly up the slope from the Farm of Papelotte.

The Advanced Posts of these troops were at the foot, and their Line of Sentries extended along the brow, of the opposite slope of the valley; this Line receded towards the western limit of the Hamlet of Papelotte, where it joined the general Line of Picquets along the bottom of the exterior slope of the position of the Anglo-Allied Left Wing.

On the right of VIVIAN's Brigade, and having its own Right resting upon a narrow lane, forming a slight hollow way, lined with hedges, stood VANDELEUR's Brigade of Light Cavalry, consisting of the 11th, 12th, and 16th British Light Dragoons, in Columns of Squadrons, by Regiments, Left in front. The lane on which its Right rested descending the interior slope of the position, joined the other lane which led from VIVIAN's Right to Verd Cocou.

The extreme Left of the Infantry of the main Line of the position was formed by the Fifth Hanoverian Brigade, under Colonel VINCKE, belonging to PICTON's Division. It was formed in Columns of Battalions, those of Hameln and Hildesheim (under Majors STRUBE and RHEDEN) in First, and those of Peine and Gifhorn (under Major Count LUDOLPH VON WESTPHALEN, and Major HAMMERSTEIN) in Second, Line; and was posted somewhat under the crest of the ridge, upon the reverse slope, and in rear of the junction of a lane leading up from Papelotte, with the Wavre road.

On the immediate right of VINCKE's Brigade, and having its own Right upon the Knoll which presents the highest and most commanding point along the position of the Left Wing of the Anglo-Allied Army, the Fourth Hanoverian Brigade, under Colonel BEST, was drawn up. It formed part of the Sixth Division, and was composed of the Landwehr Battalions of Lüneburg, Verden, and Osterode, which were deployed in Front Line; and of Münden, which was in reserve. A Battery of Hanoverian Foot Artillery, under Captain RETTBERG, was attached to this Brigade, and, from the peculiarly favourable circumstances of the ground, which formed a sort of natural fieldwork, was most advantageously placed.

Upon the exterior slope of that portion of the ridge which lies between the before mentioned Knoll and the Genappe high road, BYLANDT's Brigade of PERPONCHER's Division of the troops of the Netherlands was deployed in Front Line. It consisted of the 27th Battalion of Dutch Light Infantry, the 7th Battalion of the Belgian Line, and of the 5th, 7th, and 8th Battalions of Dutch Militia. Of the above, the 5th Battalion of Dutch Militia was posted in reserve, along with the remaining four guns of Captain BYLEVELD's Battery of Horse Artillery attached to this Brigade, in rear of the straggling hedge which lines the Wavre road, between the Knoll and the Charleroi high road.

Upon the interior slope of the ridge, and at a distance of about two hundred yards from the Wavre road, was posted the Ninth Brigade of British Infantry, under Major General Sir DENIS PACK, in a Line of Battalion Columns, at deploying intervals. It consisted of the 3rd Battalion 1st Royal Regiment, the 1st Battalion 42nd Royal Highlanders, 2nd Battalion 44th Regiment, and of the 92nd Highlanders. The Left Regiment, the 44th, was stationed on the Knoll, in rear of the Right of BEST's Hanoverian Brigade; and on the right of the 44th stood, in succession, the 92nd, 42nd, and 1st Royals.

Upon the right, but more in advance, of PACK's Brigade, and at a short distance in rear of the hedge along the Wavre road, stood the Eighth Brigade of British Infantry, under Major General Sir JAMES KEMPT, also in Line of Battalion Columns, at deploying intervals, and comprising the 28th Regiment, the 32nd Regiment, the 1st Battalion 79th Highlanders, and the 1st Battalion 95th Rifles. The Right of the 32nd Regiment rested upon a high bank of the Charleroi road; on its left stood the 79th Highlanders, and the 28th formed the Left Regiment of the Brigade.

In the immediate front of the Right of the Brigade, and at a distance from the Wavre road of about 120 yards, there was a Knoll having on its right a large Sand Pit, adjoining the Charleroi road; and partially facing the small Garden in rear of La Haye Sainte. On the Allied side of the Knoll was a single hedge, extending about 150 yards from the Charleroi road in a direction parallel to the Wavre road. In the Sand Pit were posted two Companies of the 1st Battalion 95th British Rifles; the Knoll and hedge were occupied by another Company of the same Regiment. These Advanced Companies had placed an abatis across the high road, near that part of it which is joined by the hedgerow. The remaining Companies lined a portion of the Wavre road, commencing from the point of its intersection with the Charleroi road.

These two Brigades, namely, the Eighth and Ninth British, together with the Fifth Hanoverian Brigade, constituted the Fifth Division, under Lieutenant General Sir THOMAS PICTON.

Along the continuation of the ridge on the right of the great Charleroi road, the Third Division, commanded by Lieutenant General Sir CHARLES ALTEN, was disposed in the following order:—

The Second Brigade of the King's German Legion, commanded by Colonel OMPTEDA, which formed the Left of the Division, consisted of the 1st and 2nd Light Battalions (under Lieutenant Colonel VON DEM BUSSCHE, and Major BARING), and of the 5th and 8th Line Battalions of the King's German Legion (under Lieutenant Colonels LINSINGEN and SCHRÖDER).

The 1st Light Battalion was formed in Column of Companies at quarter distance, Left in front. It stood a little in rear of the cross road which unites the great Nivelles road with that of Charleroi, on which last its Left Flank rested. To the right of this Column stood the 5th Line Battalion, formed in Column at quarter distance upon one of its centre Companies. In rear of these two Columns, and fronting the deploying interval between them, stood the 8th Line Battalion, in Second Line, in Column of Companies, at quarter distance, upon one of its centre Companies.

Alten

La Haye Sainte

The 2nd Light Battalion, under the command of Major BARING, occupied the Farm of La Haye Sainte.

The buildings of this Farm are so disposed as to form three sides of a square, the north side comprising the Farm House itself, with a portion of the stabling; the west side the remainder of the stables and cow houses; and the south side principally a large Barn: a brick wall, extending along the great road, unites the north and south buildings, and thus forms the fourth boundary of the large quadrangular farm yard.

On the south, or French, side of the Farm, and down in the valley, which here separates the Allied and French positions, lies an Orchard, about 240 yards long and 80 wide, having for its eastern boundary, the great road, in direct prolongation of the wall which incloses the farm yard on that side. This Orchard is inclosed within a hedgerow; as is also a Kitchen Garden, on the north side of the Farm, excepting the boundary of the latter along the road side, which is a continuation of the eastern wall.

A large gate and a doorway, the former almost facing the east end of the Barn, and the latter quite close to the east end of the dwelling house, lead from the yard into the great road; another gate, at the south end of the stabling which forms the western side, as also a large door from the west end of the Great Barn, lead both into a small narrow portion of the Orchard, whence there is an outlet into the open fields on the right. From the front door of the dwelling house, which faces the farm yard, there is a passage to the back or north side of the house, whence a door opens into the Kitchen Garden.

Since daybreak, the little garrison, amounting to scarcely 400 men, had been busily engaged in strengthening their Post to the fullest extent of the means within their reach, which, however, were extremely limited. Among the difficulties which they had to overcome, it may be remarked that, on the preceding evening, immediately after taking possession of the Farm, the soldiers had broken up the Great Barn door, on the west side, for firewood; and that, about the same period, the Carpenters of the Regiment were detached to Hougomont, in compliance with an Order received to that effect. Unfortunately, also, the mule laden with the Regimental trenching tools had been lost the day before, so that not even a hatchet was forthcoming. Loop holes were pierced through the walls; and a barricade was thrown across the high road, in prolongation of the south wall. The Battalion was composed of six Companies, of which Major BARING posted three in the Orchard, two in the Buildings, and one in the Garden.

On the right of OMPTEDA's Brigade stood the First Hanoverian Brigade, under Major General Count KIELMANSEGGE, consisting of the Field Battalions of Bremen, Verden, Duke of York, Grubenhagen, and Lüneburg. The last mentioned Battalion was formed in Column, at quarter distance, upon one of its centre Companies; the head of the Column in line with, and at a deploying interval from, that of the Right Column of OMPTEDA's Brigade. Next, on the right, at the proper interval for deployment, stood the two Battalions Verden and Bremen, in Contiguous Columns of Companies, at quarter distance; the former Right in front, the latter Left in front. The two Battalions York and Grubenhagen were formed in Second Line, in rear of the centre of the interval between the Battalions Lüneburg and Verden, in Contiguous Columns of Companies, at quarter distance, York Right, and Grubenhagen Left, in front.

On the right of KIELMANSEGGE's Hanoverian Brigade, was posted the Fifth British Brigade, commanded by Major General Sir Colin HALKETT, and comprising the 2nd Battalion 30th, the 1st Battalion 33rd, 2nd Battalion 69th, and 2nd Battalion 73rd, British Regiments. Its position was more forward than that of the other portion of ALTEN's Division, with which its front was in an oblique direction, its right shoulders having been brought forward so as to preserve the parallelism between the general Line and the crest of the main ridge. The 2nd Battalions 73rd and 30th Regiments formed Contiguous Columns of Companies, at quarter distance, the former Right, the latter Left, in front; and at a deploying interval for two Battalions from the head of the Column formed by the Bremen Battalion. The other two Battalions of this Brigade, the 1st Battalion 33rd and 2nd Battalion 69th Regiments, were formed in Contiguous Columns of Companies, at quarter distance, in Second Line, and in right rear of the 73rd and 30th Regiments; the 33rd Right, and the 69th Left, in front.

In rear of the centre of the interval between the Right of KIELMANSEGGE's, and the Left of HALKETT's Brigade, was posted, in Second Line, the 1st Battalion of the 1st Regiment of Nassau, forming part of the Nassau Brigade, commanded by Major General KRUSE. The Battalion was in Column on a central Company. The remainder of this Brigade, consisting of the 2nd and 3rd Battalions of the same Regiment, was formed in Contiguous Columns, in a Third Line, as a Reserve.

On the right of HALKETT's Brigade, the First British Division, commanded by Major General COOKE, was posted. It consisted of the First and Second Brigades of Guards, and was disposed in the following manner:—

The First Brigade commanded by Major General MAITLAND, and comprising the 2nd and 3rd Battalions of the 1st Regiment of Foot Guards, formed the Left Brigade of the Division. The 3rd Battalion stood in Columns of Companies, at quarter distance, on the crest of the ridge; and between it and the head of the Right Column of HALKETT's Brigade, there was a deploying interval for one Battalion. The 2nd Battalion was placed in Right Rear of the 3rd, also in Column of Companies, at quarter distance: it was on the reverse slope, and immediately under the crest of the ridge.

Hougomont

The Second Brigade, comprising the 2nd Battalion of the 2nd or Coldstream Regiment, and the 2nd Battalion of the 3rd Regiment of Foot Guards, and commanded by Major General Sir JOHN BYNG, was posted on the crest of the ridge, between the First Brigade and the Nivelles road. The 2nd Battalion 3rd Foot Guards was on the left, the 2nd Battalion of the Coldstream Guards on the right, and more in advance on the brow of the hill; and the disposition was such, that the four Battalions of the Division were placed en échiquier.

The Buildings of Hougomont, its Gardens and Orchards, were completely overlooked from the commanding ground occupied by the Second Brigade, which formed the Reserve to the troops therein posted, consisting (including those in the Wood) of the four Light Companies of the Division, the 1st Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau, a Company of Hanoverian Field Riflemen, and a Detachment of a hundred men from the Field Battalion Lüneburg of KIELMANSEGGE's Brigade.

The principal dwelling house or Château of Hougomont was a substantial brick building, of a square form. Adjoining its north-east angle was the Farmer's House, the east end of which abutted on the Great Garden; and in the angle between this house and the Château was a narrow tower, of the same height as the latter, to which its interior served as a staircase. At the south-east corner of, and communicating with, the Château stood a very neat little Chapel.

On the north, or British, side of the Château, was a spacious Farm yard, bounded on the west by a large Barn and a Shed, and on the east by Cow Houses and Stabling adjoining the Garden. There was a continuation of the Stabling along the north side, and a gateway; and near the centre of the yard there was a drawwell of which the superstructure formed a dovecot.

On the south, or French, side of the Château, and inclosing the latter, was the Court yard; of which a Barn on the west, the Gardener's House, some Stables and other Offices on the south, and the Garden Wall on the east, formed the boundaries. There was a communication between the Court and the Farm yard, by means of a doorway in the small portion of wall connecting the Château with the great Barn; and through the whole length of the latter building there was also a carriage way leading from the one Court into the other. A gateway, passing through a portion of the Gardener's House, led out from the Court yard to the south, or French, side; and from this gate a narrow road conducted across the open space between the Buildings and the Wood, through which it took its course in the same direction until it gained the fields beyond the inclosures. There was also a pathway from this road, commencing at the corner of the little Garden, and traversing the Wood in the direction of the south-east angle of the general boundary of the inclosures, whence it continued towards La Belle Alliance.

The approach to Hougomont from the Nivelles road was lined, nearly as far as the Château, by fine tall elms: it conducted to the gate of the Farm yard facing the British Line; and, sweeping along the west side, it led also to the South Gate of the Court yard. On the east side of the Buildings was a large Garden, laid out with all the formality which characterises the Flemish style. It was inclosed on the south and east sides by a high brick wall, and on the north side, facing the British Line, by a hedge. Adjoining the east side of the Garden, but considerably wider and longer than the latter, was the Large Orchard, and along the north side was the smaller Orchard—the latter bounded by a hedge and hollow way, and the former inclosed within high and compact hedges, partially lined by a ditch on the inner side. A prolongation of the southern hedge of the Great Orchard formed the boundary of the Wood facing the south Garden Wall, and in the narrow space between these two boundaries was a row of apple trees, which, together with the hedge, served to conceal, in a great measure, the Garden Wall from the view of an Enemy, approaching through the Wood. There was a small Garden in front of the Gardener's house, formed by the continuation of the south Garden Wall until it met another wall issuing perpendicularly from the South Gateway leading out of the Court yard. There were two inclosures on the west side, of which one served as a Kitchen Garden.

The Wood extended in length, southwards, about 350 yards, and its greatest width was about 280 yards. It was bounded on the west by another Orchard; and on the east by two large inclosures, of which the one nearest the Great Orchard was a grass field fenced with hedges, and lined by a ditch on the inner side.

Although the site of the buildings of Hougomont was but slightly elevated above the valley, which, as already remarked, winds along the south and west inclosures, there was a gradual but uninterrupted ascent of the ground from thence as far as the eastern portion of the fence which divides the two inclosures, beyond the great Orchard; where it attained a height not much inferior to that of either the French or Allied Front Lines, between which it was centrically situated. On the south, or French, side of that hedge, the ground inclined at first gently, and then rapidly, into the valley; but on the west, throughout the extent of the Wood, and on the north of the Allied side, across the Great Orchard, the descent was everywhere very gradual.

Such was Hougomont—a decidedly important point in the Field of Battle, from its prominent position in the immediate front of the Right of the British line; and rendered ever memorable by the truly heroic and successful stand maintained throughout the day by the troops allotted for its defence.

From the first moment of the occupation of this Post, measures were concerted and adopted for strengthening the means of defence which it presented. During the night, the Garden Walls were pierced with numerous loopholes; and, in order to enable the men to fire down from the tops of the Walls upon their assailants, platforms constructed out of such materials as the place afforded were raised wherever the depth of the wall on the inner side rendered such a measure desirable. In many places, however, and especially on the eastern side, the ground formed embankments against the wall, sufficiently elevated to obviate the necessity of any additional aid for such purpose. The outer gates were closed up, with the exception of the one from the Farm yard, which faced the Anglo-Allied position, and which was left open in order to facilitate the communication with the latter. The different flanking fires which were offered by the relative situations of the Garden Walls, and the fences of the Orchards, Woods, and other inclosures, imparted to the Post a strength, of which, in the course of the action, due advantage was taken. In short, every precaution was adopted which the means at hand suggested for contributing to the security of the place; and the preparations that were in progress indicated, on the part of the troops stationed in this quarter, an intention to give the Enemy a warm reception, and a resolution to maintain a vigorous defence.

When, on the previous evening, the Light Companies of the Division were thrown into Hougomont, it was so arranged that those of the Second Brigade, under the command of Lieutenant Colonel MACDONELL, should occupy the Buildings and the Gardens: and that those of the First Brigade, under Lieutenant Colonel Lord SALTOUN, should hold the Great Orchard and the Wood; in which latter the Hanoverians and Nassauers were principally stationed.

The abrupt termination of the ridge along which the Allied Front Line was posted, at its point of junction with the Nivelles road, was in the direct rear of the buildings of Hougomont.

On the other side of the road, this termination presented a sudden and bold, though short, slope down into the long valley which, after sweeping by Hougomont, proceeds in the direction of Merbe Braine. A portion of the slope, including the summit, was covered with brushwood, and its base was bounded by a horse path, partially lined with a stunted hedge; forming, altogether, excellent cover for Light Infantry. On the other side of the valley, the ground ascends, at first abruptly, and then gradually, to the summit of that portion of the main ridge upon which the Left of the French Army rested; and from the point of junction of the Avenue conducting to Hougomont with the great Nivelles road, a narrow road leads directly up the opposite slope, and stretches across the ridge or plateau in the direction of Braine l'Alleud.

Hill

Along a portion of this road, principally consisting of a hollow way, were posted in advance, some Light Troops of the Anglo-Allied Army. They formed a part of the Fourth Brigade of the Fourth Division (under Colonel MITCHELL), attached to the Second Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General Lord HILL. The Brigade consisted of the 3rd Battalion of the 14th British Regiment (under Lieutenant Colonel TIDY), of the 23rd Fusiliers (under Colonel Sir HENRY ELLIS), and of the 51st British Light Infantry (under Lieutenant Colonel RICE), which troops were disposed in the following manner.

Along that portion of the Hougomont Avenue which is nearest to the Nivelles road was extended the Light Company of the 23rd Regiment. On its right was an abatis, which had been thrown across the great road; and close upon the right of this artificial obstacle, a Company of the 51st Regiment was posted. Four more Companies of this Regiment, and the Light Company of the 14th, were extended along the hollow way alluded to as stretching across the ridge, on the extreme Left of the French position. The remainder of the 51st stood in Column of Support, about two hundred yards in rear of the hollow way. The 23rd Regiment was stationed on the left of the Nivelles road, on the reverse slope, and immediately under the crest of the main ridge, in rear of the Second Brigade of Guards. The 14th Regiment was posted in Column on the southern descent from the plateau, on which was assembled the Second British Division; and from the view which it possessed of the ground occupied by the 51st, it was well placed as a Reserve to the Light Infantry. In a ravine, descending from the immediate Right of the Skirmishers of the Brigade down into the valley, was posted a Squadron of the 15th British Hussars (under Captain WODEHOUSE), from which a Picquet was detached to the right of the abatis, as also an intermediate one for keeping up the communication; and some Vedettes were thrown out to the right, having in their front a continuation of the ravine, possessing a more marked and distinct character.

The troops posted upon the plateau already described as situated on the west of the Nivelles road and in front of the Village of Merbe Braine, and which, together with Colonel MITCHELL's Brigade, constituted the extreme Right of the Anglo-Allied Army, under the command of Lord Hill, were available either as a Reserve to the main Line of Battle, or as a defence against any hostile attempt upon the Right Flank. They consisted of the main body of the Second Infantry Division, commanded by Lieutenant General Sir HENRY CLINTON. This was composed of the Third British Light Brigade, under Major General Sir FREDERICK ADAM; of the First Brigade of the King's German Legion, under Colonel DU PLAT; and of the Third Hanoverian Brigade, under Colonel HALKETT.

ADAM's Brigade, consisting of the 52nd Regiment (under Colonel Sir JOHN COLBORNE), of the 71st Regiment (under Colonel REYNELL), of the 2nd Battalion of the 95th Regiment (under Lieutenant Colonel NORCOTT), and two Companies of the 3rd Battalion of the latter Corps (under Lieutenant Colonel Ross), was, previous to the commencement of the Battle, posted between the Village of Merbe Braine and the Nivelles road, near where the latter is intersected by the cross road leading to Braine l'Alleud: but as soon as the first attack was made upon Hougomont (with which the Battle opened), it was advanced beyond this cross road, and stood, in Battalion Columns of Companies, at quarter distance, on the plateau; whence it overlooked the Nivelles road, and had a full view of that portion of the main Front Line to which the troops of CLINTON's Division formed a Reserve.

DU PLAT's Brigade of the King's German Legion, consisting of the 1st Line Battalion (under Major ROBERTSON), of the 2nd (under Major MÜLLER), of the 3rd (under Lieutenant Colonel WISSELL), and of the 4th (under Major REH), stood in Open Column, near the foot of the slope descending towards the Nivelles road.

HALKETT's Brigade, consisting of the Landwehr Battalions Bremervörde (under Lieutenant Colonel VON DER SCHULENBURG), Salzgitter (under Major HAMMERSTEIN), Osnabrück (under Major Count MÜNSTER), and Quackenbrück (under Major VON DEM BUSSCHE HÜNEFELD), was posted in Contiguous Close Columns of Battalions, on the north side of the plateau, near the village of Merbe Braine.

The Second general Line of the Anglo-Allied Army consisted entirely of Cavalry, British and German. Posted partly on the reverse slope of the main ridge, and partly in the hollows in rear, it was entirely screened from the Enemy's observation. The Brigades were formed, for the most part, by Regiments, in Close Columns of Squadrons, at deploying intervals.

Commencing from the right, near to the Nivelles road, stood the Fifth Brigade, under Major General Sir COLQUHOUN GRANT, consisting of the 7th and 15th Hussars, and of the 13th Light Dragoons (under Colonel DOHERTY.)

On the left of GRANT's Brigade was posted the Third Brigade under Major General Sir WILLIAM DÖRNBERG, consisting of the 23rd Light Dragoons, and of the 1st and 2nd Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion. The Cumberland Hanoverian Hussars (under Lieutenant Colonel HAKE) were attached to, and formed in rear of, this Brigade. They properly belonged to Colonel ESTORFF's Hanoverian Cavalry Brigade: as did also the Prince Regent's Hussars (under Lieutenant Colonel FERDINAND Count KIELMANSEGGE), and the Bremen and Verden Hussars (under Colonel AUGUST VON DEM BUSSCHE); which Regiments were detached with the force at Hal.

Still more to the left, and in rear of the Right of ALTEN's Division, stood the 3rd Hussars of the King's German Legion, under Colonel Sir FREDERICK VON ARENTSSCHILDT.

Immediately on the right of the Charleroi road, and in rear of ALTEN's Division, the First or Household Brigade, under Major General Lord EDWARD SOMERSET, was drawn up. It comprised the 1st and 2nd Life Guards, the Royal Horse Guards (Blue), and the 1st Dragoon Guards.

On the left of the Charleroi road, and in rear of PICTON's Division, stood the Second Brigade, under Major General Sir WILLIAM PONSONBY; consisting of the 1st Dragoons (Royals), the 2nd Dragoons (Scots Greys), and the 6th Dragoons (Inniskillings).

The Fourth and Sixth Brigades, under Major Generals Sir JOHN VANDELEUR and Sir HUSSEY VIVIAN, were posted upon the extreme Left of the main Line of the position, as previously explained.

The Reserves consisted of the Dutch-Belgian Cavalry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron COLLAERT; of the Brunswick Corps, comprising both Cavalry and Infantry, the command of which, since the fall of the Duke, had devolved upon Colonel OLFERMANN; and of the Tenth British Brigade, under Major General Sir JOHN LAMBERT. The latter formed part of the Sixth Division, commanded by Lieutenant General the Hon. Sir LOWRY COLE; and had only just reached the Field, after having performed forced marches from Ghent.

COLLAERT's Division was stationed in rear of the Centre, and within the angle formed by the junction of the high roads leading from Charleroi and Nivelles. It comprised the First Brigade, commanded by Major General TRIP, and consisting of the 1st Dutch Carabiniers, the 2nd Belgian Carabiniers, and the 3rd Dutch Carabiniers; the Second Brigade, commanded by Major General GHIGNY, and consisting of the 4th Dutch Dragoons, and the 8th Belgian Hussars; and the Third Brigade, commanded by Major General VAN MERLEN, and consisting of the 5th Belgian Light Dragoons, and the 6th Dutch Hussars.

The Brunswick Corps was posted between the northern portion of the Village of Merbe Braine and the Nivelles road, on which its Left rested; and comprised the following troops:—a Regiment of Hussars, a Squadron of Lancers, the Advanced Guard Battalion (which was at this time detached to the right of Merbe Braine); a Light Infantry Brigade, under Lieutenant Colonel BUTTLAR, consisting of the Guard Battalion, and the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Light Battalions; and an Infantry Brigade, under Lieutenant Colonel SPECHT, consisting of the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Line Battalions.

LAMBERT's Brigade was posted near the Farm of Mont St Jean; and consisted of the 4th Regiment (under Lieutenant Colonel BROOKE), of the 27th Regiment (under Major HARE), and of the 40th Regiment (under Major HEYLAND).

In order to afford greater security to the Right Flank of the Anglo-Allied Army, and also to keep open the communication with the detached forces near Hal, and at Tubize, namely, the Corps of Prince FREDERICK of Orange, and the Sixth British and Sixth Hanoverian Brigades, under Lieutenant General Sir CHARLES COLVILLE; it was deemed essential to occupy the small town of Braine l'Alleud, about three quarters of a mile westward of Merbe Braine: and whence a road leads to Tubize, which is distant between eight and nine miles.

With this view, the Third Division of the Netherlands, commanded by Lieutenant General Baron CHASSÉ, was placed under the orders of General Lord HILL; a part of whose Corps, as previously explained, formed the extreme Right of the Anglo-Allied position. The First Brigade, under Colonel DITMERS, occupied the town itself. It consisted of the 35th Battalion of Belgian Light Infantry, the 2nd Battalion of the Dutch Line, and of the 4th, 6th, 17th, and 19th Battalions of Dutch Militia. The 17th Battalion, detached a little to the left, kept up the communication with CLINTON's British Division. The Second Brigade, under Major General D'AUBREMÉ, occupied a good position about half a mile in advance of Braine l'Alleud, upon a height on which stood the Farm of Vieux Foriez.

It was at a very early hour of the 18th, that Lieutenant Colonel TORRENS, Deputy Quartermaster General, reached Braine le Comte, and delivered to Sir CHARLES COLVILLE the Order (see page 285), for his falling back upon Hal. That General immediately put in motion his two Brigades. These consisted of the Sixth British Brigade, under Major General JOHNSTONE, and the Sixth Hanoverian Brigade, under Major General Sir JAMES LYON, accompanied by Major BROME's British Foot Battery. The remaining Brigade (the Fourth British, under Colonel MITCHELL), as also the other Foot Battery, belonging to the Fourth Division (Captain RETTBERG's Hanoverian), were on the Field of Waterloo. On reaching Tubize, COLVILLE fell in with the Advance of Prince FREDERICK's Corps: and as that was the point of junction with the road leading by Braine le Château and Braine l'Alleud to the position in front of Waterloo; he halted there, and despatched Lieutenant Colonel WOODFORD, Assistant Quartermaster General to the Division, to report his proceedings to the Duke. His Grace expressed himself perfectly satisfied; and desired Lieutenant Colonel WOODFORD to remain upon the Field of Waterloo, in order that he might be prepared to return to Sir CHARLES COLVILLE with any instructions which circumstances might induce the Duke to transmit to him.

The Artillery of the Anglo-Allied Army, commanded by Colonel Sir GEORGE WOOD, was distributed in the following manner:—

On the extreme Left was a British Horse Battery[9] of six guns, under Lieutenant Colonel Sir ROBERT GARDINER, with VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade. Upon the exterior slope of the main ridge, and above the Hamlet of Papelotte, were four guns of Captain BYLEVELD's Dutch-Belgian Horse Battery, attached to PERPONCHER's Division. The remaining four guns of this Battery were on the crest of the main ridge, in rear of that Division. On the highest point of the position of the Left Wing, and in front of the Right of BEST's Hanoverian Brigade, was posted Captain RETTBERG's Hanoverian Foot Battery of six guns. In front of KEMPT's Brigade stood Major ROGERS's British Foot Battery of six guns. Major LLOYD's British, and Captain CLEEVES's King's German, Foot Batteries, of six guns each, were with ALTEN's Division. Major KUHLMANN's King's German Horse Battery, and Captain SANDHAM's British Foot Battery, of six guns each, were attached to COOKE's Division. All the above Batteries were posted in Front Line; as was also Lieutenant Colonel Sir HEW ROSS's British Horse Battery (from the Reserve), of six guns, which was posted on the height immediately in rear of La Haye Sainte, and near the intersection of the Wavre road with the Charleroi high road, in which latter two of its guns were stationed. Major SYMPHER's King's German Horse Battery, and Captain BOLTON's British Foot Battery, of six guns each, were attached to CLINTON's Division.

The remaining Horse Batteries were with the Cavalry. They were (exclusive of Lieutenant Colonel Sir ROBERT GARDINER's already mentioned) Major BULL's of six howitzers; Lieutenant Colonel WEBBER SMITH's of six guns; Major WHINYATES's of six guns, and provided with rockets; Captain MERCER's of six guns; and Major RAMSAY's of six guns. Captain PETTER's Dutch-Belgian Horse Battery of eight guns, was attached to COLLAERT's Cavalry Division. The Dutch-Belgian Horse Battery under Captain VAN DER SMISSEN, and Foot Battery under Captain LUX, of eight guns each, were with CHASSÉ's Division at Braine l'Alleud. The Brunswick Horse Battery, under Captain HEINEMANN; and Foot Battery, under Major MOLL, of eight guns each, were with the Brunswick Corps. The British Horse Battery under Major BEANE, and Foot Battery under Captain SINCLAIR (belonging to the Sixth Division), as also the Hanoverian Foot Battery under Captain BRAUN, all three having six guns each, were in reserve near Mont St Jean.

The whole of the Batteries were engaged in the Front Line, more or less, during the course of the Battle.

This disposition of WELLINGTON's forces, so completely in accordance with the general features of the ground which he had selected with consummate judgment as the Field on which he was prepared to give battle to his imperial rival in the great art of war, was admirably calculated for either offensive or defensive measures. The opposite line of Heights, which the Enemy would naturally crown with the main Line of his forces, was fully within the effectual range of cannon shot; and no hostile movement could be made against any part of the position, that would remain undiscovered within the range of musketry. The formation of the ground in rear of the ridge, along the brow of which his Front Line was posted, was such as effectually to screen from the Enemy's observation any movements of the Supports and Reserves, preparatory to either a contemplated attack, or to the assembling of the necessary means of resistance at any threatened point. In rear of the main Front Line the ground was practicable for the movements of all Arms, the country was perfectly open, and the two high roads added still further to the facility of communication between the front and rear. The occupation of the Posts of Hougomont and La Haye Sainte presented important advantages in aid alike of offensive and defensive operations.

The Right Flank was rendered secure, not only by the position of CLINTON's Division, commanding the valley skirting the Village of Merbe Braine, but also by the occupation of the Town of Braine l'Alleud, whence CHASSÉ's Division could co-operate so as to render any attempt of the Enemy to turn that Flank a most hazardous experiment.

Although the Left of the main Front Line rested upon an open plain or elevated plateau, and was therefore completely en l'air: yet the Village of Smohain, the Farms of La Haye and Papelotte, together with the scattered houses and numerous enclosures on the abrupt slope descending into the valley in front, by being well garnished with Infantry, offered the means of protracted resistance; while Cavalry was at hand, on the high ground, to cover the latter if forced to retire, and to frustrate the complete development of the Enemy's disposition of attack. The latter description of force was also available in maintaining a vigilant look out for any direct flank attack; which, however, was the less to be apprehended in consequence of the preconcerted Prussian co-operation in that quarter.

The position also afforded ample security for a retreat. The two broad high roads uniting at a point in rear of the centre, greatly facilitated the retirement of unbroken masses upon Mont St Jean; while the Village itself, and the numerous buildings and inclosures which lined the great road as far as the Forest of Soignies, presented the ready means of securing the further retreat of those masses, which, it may be assumed, would have constituted a main Central Column.

On the right, the Villages of Merbe Braine, Le Mesnil, and L'Estraye, connected with Braine l'Alleud and with one another, as also with the Forest, by several cross roads, and intersected by numerous inclosures, were well calculated for the retirement of the extreme Right of the Army, by the advantages which they afforded for covering such retreat with Light Troops.

On the left, the ground was more open, but the distance between the position and the Forest was infinitely less, the latter stretching southward to the Village of Verd Cocou; and the troops retiring in this direction, being much closer to the high road, would have their Right in a great measure protected by the well defended retreat of the Central Column.

The Forest itself, consisting almost entirely of tall trees, unaccompanied by underwood, was passable for all Arms; it was intersected by numerous roads and lanes in every direction; and its southern extremity, adjoining the high road, was thickly skirted with houses and gardens, adding considerably to its capabilities for a vigorous stand against the further advance of an Enemy.

The retrograde march of the detached forces from Tubize and Hal upon Brussels, and their junction with the remainder of the Anglo-Allied Army in the position of Uccle, between that capital and the Forest of Soignies, will readily present itself to the minds of military men studying the dispositions and movements to which a retreat would have probably given rise; but this is a subject which, embracing as it naturally would, the consequent operations of the Prussians, opens a wide field for discussion, into which it is unnecessary to enter.

The general direction of the Front Line of the French Army was nearly parallel with that of the Anglo-Allies. The high road from Charleroi to Brussels, which intersected the Allied position near its Centre, also passed through the Centre of the French line. The point of this intersection was La Belle Alliance, a small Farm house and Inn; and the distance from the one position to the other, taken along the high road between these two points, was 1400 yards.

About two hundred yards in the French rear of this house is a summit, the altitude of which exceeds, by about thirteen feet, that of any point along the Anglo-Allied position. A ridge issuing from it, and extending in a north easterly direction towards Frischermont, formed the position of the Right Wing of the Front Line of the French Army.

On the west side, a road leading from the summit, descends rather rapidly as a hollow way down into and across the long valley that takes its course towards Hougomont, then ascends until it reaches another ridge, along which it winds round that Post, at a distance varying from 300 to about 440 yards, until it joins the Nivelles chaussée; and that winding road indicates pretty nearly the ground occupied by the Left Wing of the French Front Line.

The Right Wing of this Line consisted of the First Corps d'Armée, commanded by Lieutenant General Count D'ERLON, comprising four Divisions of Infantry, and one of Light Cavalry.

Its Left Division, which was the Second, commanded by Lieutenant General Baron DONZELOT, rested its Left upon La Belle Alliance. The First Brigade of this Division, under General Baron SCHMITH, consisted of the 13th Regiment of Light Infantry and the 17th Regiment of the Line; the former comprising three, and the latter, two, Battalions. The Second Brigade, under General AULARD, consisted of the 19th and 51st Regiments of the Line, each comprising two Battalions. These Brigades were deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first.

On the right of the Second Division was the First, commanded by Lieutenant General ALIX. Its First Brigade, under General Baron QUIOT, consisted of the 54th and 55th Regiments of the Line, each comprising two Battalions. Its Second Brigade under General Baron BOURGEOIS, consisted of the 28th and 105th Regiments of the Line, each comprising two Battalions. The Brigades were deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first.

On the right of the First Division stood the Third, commanded by Lieutenant General Baron MARCOGNET. Its First Brigade, under General NOGUÈS, consisted of the 21st and 46th Regiments of the Line; and its Second Brigade, under General GRENIER, of the 25th and 45th Regiments of the Line; all four Regiments comprising two Battalions each. These two Brigades were, in like manner, deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first.

On the right of the Third Division, nearest to the extremity of the ridge, and immediately opposite the Farms of Papelotte and La Haye, was posted the Fourth Division, commanded by Lieutenant General Count DURUTTE. Its First Brigade, under General Chevalier PEGOT, consisted of the 8th and 29th Regiments of the Line; and its Second Brigade, under General BRUE, of the 85th and 95th Regiments of the Line; all four Regiments comprising two Battalions each. These two Brigades were also deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first.

The Cavalry attached to this Corps, which was the First Division, commanded by Lieutenant General Baron JAQUINOT, was posted in a valley on the right of the Infantry: having in its front the Village of Smohain, which it held in observation, as also the Château of Frischermont, on the right of the valley; at the same time throwing out Patrols in the direction of Ohain. It was deployed in three Lines. Its First Brigade, under General BRUNO, consisting of the 3rd and 7th Chasseurs; and its Second Brigade, under General GOBRECHT, of the 3rd and 4th Lancers.

The Artillery attached to the Infantry Corps, consisting of five Batteries of eight guns each (including a Reserve Battery of eight twelve pounders), was ranged along the front of the different Divisions respectively; and the Battery of Horse Artillery—six guns—attached to the First Division of Cavalry, was posted on the right of the latter.

The Left Wing of the Front Line of the French Army was formed by the Second Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General Count REILLE, comprising three Divisions of Infantry and one of Light Cavalry.

Its Right Division, which was the Fifth, commanded by Lieutenant General Baron BACHELU, rested its Right upon La Belle Alliance, and was ranged along the descent from thence down into the valley, which, more westward, winds past Hougomont. The First Brigade of this Division, under General HUSSON, consisted of the 2nd Regiment of Light Infantry and the 61st Regiment of the Line, the former comprising two, and the latter, three, Battalions; and the Second Brigade, under General Baron CAMPY, of the 72nd and 108th Regiments of the Line, the former comprising two, and the latter, three, Battalions. The Brigades were deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first.

On the Left of the Fifth Division, and upon the Height facing the southern boundary of Hougomont, stood the Ninth Division, commanded by Lieutenant General Count FOY. Its First Brigade, under General Baron GAUTHIER, consisted of the 92nd and 93rd Regiments of the Line, comprising two Battalions each. Its Second Brigade, under General Baron JAMIN, consisted of the 4th Regiment of Light Infantry, and of the 100th Regiment of the Line, each comprising three Battalions. These two Brigades were, in like manner, deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first.

On the left of the Ninth Division, and along the ridge of the western boundary of Hougomont, stood the Sixth Division, commanded by Prince JEROME NAPOLEON. Its First Brigade, under General Baron BAUDUIN, consisted of the 1st Regiment of Light Infantry and of the 3rd Regiment of the Line, the former comprising three, and the latter two, Battalions. Its Second Brigade, under General Baron SOYE, consisted of the 1st and 2nd Regiments of the Line, comprising three Battalions each. These two Brigades were also deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first.

On the left of the Infantry, was posted the Light Cavalry attached to the Corps, namely, the Second Cavalry Division, commanded by Lieutenant General Baron PIRÉ. Its First Brigade, under General Baron HUBERA, consisted of the 1st and 6th Chasseurs; and its Second Brigade, under General MATHIEU, of the 5th and 6th Lancers. It stood across the Nivelles high road, in three deployed Lines, rather under the crest of the ridge, on its reverse slope; and threw out Picquets in the direction of Braine l'Alleud, as also more to its left, thus keeping up a vigilant look out around this Flank of the Army.

The Second general Line of the French Army was formed in the following manner:—

In the Centre, close along the west side of the Charleroi high road, stood the Sixth Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General Count LOBAU. Only two of its Divisions, the Nineteenth and Twentieth, were present; the Twenty First was with the Army under Marshal GROUCHY. Each of the two Divisions formed a Close Column of Battalions by Grand Divisions; the head of the Column of the Nineteenth Division being distant about a hundred yards in rear of the right of the Second Corps, and an interval of about two hundred yards was preserved between the rear of the Nineteenth Division and the head of the Column of the Twentieth Division.

The former was commanded by Lieutenant General Baron SIMMER; and its First Brigade, under General Baron DE BELLAIR, consisted of the 5th and 11th Regiments of the Line, the former comprising two, the latter, three, Battalions. Its Second Brigade, under General SIMMER, consisted of the 27th and 84th Regiments of the Line, comprising two Battalions each.

The Twentieth Division was commanded by Lieutenant General Baron JEANNIN: its First Brigade, under General BONY, consisted of the 5th Regiment of Light Infantry, and of the 10th Regiment of the Line; and its Second Brigade, under General TROMELIN, of the 107th Regiment of the Line; all three Regiments comprising two Battalions each.

There were three Batteries of Foot Artillery, of eight guns each, attached to the Divisions, including one of reserve; as also a Horse Battery of six guns. They were posted on the Left Flank of the Corps.

On the right of these two Divisions of the Sixth Corps, and separated from them by the high road only, were stationed the Third Light Cavalry Division, commanded by Lieutenant General Baron DOMON, and the Fifth Light Cavalry Division, commanded by Lieutenant General Baron SUBERVIE (belonging to the First Cavalry Corps, commanded by General Count PAJOL). They were formed in Close Column of Regiments by Squadrons. The First Brigade of the former, under General Baron DOMMANGET, consisted of the 4th and 9th Chasseurs; and the Second Brigade, under General Baron Vinot, of the 12th Chasseurs. The First Brigade of the Fifth Division, under General Count COLBERT, consisted of the 1st and 2nd Lancers; and the Second Brigade, under General MERLIN, of the 11th Chasseurs.

The two Batteries of Horse Artillery attached to these two Divisions, comprising six guns each, were posted on the Right Flank of the Column.

The Right Wing of the Second French general Line was composed of the Fourth Cavalry Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General Count MILHAUD, which was posted on a parallel ridge, in rear of the two central Divisions of the First Infantry Corps, and distant from them about two hundred yards. It was deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first.

The Corps consisted of two Heavy Cavalry Divisions—the Thirteenth, commanded by Lieutenant General WATHIER ST ALPHONSE, and the Fourteenth, under Lieutenant General Baron DELORT. The First Brigade of the Thirteenth Division, under General DUBOIS, consisted of the 1st and 4th Cuirassiers; the Second, under General Baron TRAVERS, of the 7th and 12th Cuirassiers. The First Brigade of the Fourteenth Division, under General Baron FARINE, consisted of the 5th and 10th Cuirassiers; and the Second, under General Baron VIAL, of the 6th and 9th Cuirassiers.

The two Batteries of Horse Artillery attached to this Corps, comprising six guns each, were stationed, one in the Centre, and the other on the Left Flank.

The Left Wing of the French Second general Line, composed of the Third Cavalry Corps, commanded by Lieutenant General KELLERMANN (Count DE VALMY), was posted about two hundred yards in rear of the Centre of the Second Infantry Corps. It was deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first.

The Corps consisted of two Heavy Cavalry Divisions: the Eleventh, commanded by Lieutenant General Baron L'HERITIER; and the Twelfth, under Lieutenant General ROUSSEL D'HURBAL. The First Brigade of the Eleventh Division, under General Baron PICQUET, consisted of the 2nd and 7th Dragoons; and the Second, under General GNITON, of the 8th and 11th Cuirassiers. The First Brigade of the Twelfth Division, under General Baron BLANCARD, consisted of the 1st and 2nd Carabiniers; and the Second, of the 2nd and 3rd Cuirassiers.

The two Batteries of Horse Artillery attached to this Corps, comprising six guns each, were posted one upon each Flank.

The Third general Line, forming the Grand Reserve of the whole Line of Battle, and comprising the entire force of the Imperial Guards, Cavalry and Infantry, under the command of Lieutenant General Count DROUOT, was thus formed.

The Infantry of the Imperial Guard constituted the Centre of the Reserve. It consisted of four Regiments of Grenadiers, four Regiments of Chasseurs, two Regiments of Tirailleurs, and two Regiments of Voltigeurs; each Regiment divided into two Battalions. The 1st and 2nd Regiments of Grenadiers, and the 1st and 2nd of Chasseurs, formed the Old Guard, under Lieutenant General Count FRIANT; the 3rd and 4th Regiments of Grenadiers, and the 3rd and 4th of Chasseurs formed the Moyenne, or Middle, Guard, under Lieutenant General Count MORAND; the four Regiments of Tirailleurs and Voltigeurs constituted the Young Guard under Lieutenant General Count DUHESME. This force was posted somewhat in advance of the Farm of Rossomme, in six Lines of four Battalions each, at a distance of twenty yards from one another, and so disposed that the Charleroi high road alone separated the two Right, from the two Left, Battalions of each Line. To each description of the Infantry of the Imperial Guard; the Old, the Middle, and the Young, Guard, two Batteries, of eight guns each, were attached. These were stationed on either Flank; and the Reserve Artillery of the Guard, consisting of twenty four guns, was posted in rear of these Lines.

The Right Wing of the Third Line, or Reserve, consisted of the Light Cavalry of the Imperial Guard, commanded by Lieutenant General LEFÈBVRE DESNOUETTES, namely, the Chasseurs and Lancers of the Guard. It was posted at a distance of about two hundred yards in rear of the Fourth Cavalry Corps and deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first. The two Batteries of Horse Artillery belonging to the Corps, comprising six guns each, were posted in its centre.

The Left Wing of the Third Line, or Reserve, consisted of the Heavy Cavalry of the Imperial Guard, commanded by Lieutenant General Count GUYOT, namely, the Grenadiers and Dragoons of the Guard. It was stationed in rear of the Third Cavalry Corps, and deployed in two Lines, the second at a distance of sixty yards in rear of the first. Its two Batteries of Horse Artillery, comprising six guns each, were posted in the centre.

This admirable order of battle, at once grand, simple, and imposing, and presenting to its skilful designer the most ample means of sustaining, by an immediate and efficient support, any attack, from whatever point he might wish to direct it, and of possessing everywhere a respectable force at hand to oppose any attack upon himself, from whatever quarter it might be made, was no less remarkable for the regularity and precision with which the several masses, constituting thirteen distinct Columns, advanced to their destined stations, than for the unusual degree of warlike pomp and high martial bearing with which the Lines drew up in this mighty battle array. The movements throughout were executed under the cheering and spirit stirring sounds of bugles, drums, and trumpets, sending forth the long cherished national military airs of the Republic and of the Empire. The weather had cleared up a little, and to the Anglo-Allied Army, the crowning of the opposite Heights by the French Lines, with all its accompanying circumstances, presented a magnificent spectacle.

NAPOLEON has frequently been blamed for having thus consumed some very precious time in a mere ostentatious display of his forces. Public opinion, however, should not suffer itself to be too easily influenced by the apparent justness of such censure, and it would be ungenerous to the established renown of the French Leader not to attach due weight to the following circumstances. In the account of the Battle attributed to the Emperor's own dictation, one cause of delay in commencing offensive operations is represented to have been the soft and miry state of the ground after the excessive rain which had fallen during the night; in consequence of which it was found impossible to manœuvre the Artillery and the Cavalry, and it was considered advisable to wait until the ground had, in some degree, resumed its natural consistency. When, therefore, the manœuvring of these two Arms was pronounced to be practicable, though attended with some difficulty, which, however, it was added, would gradually disappear; the employment of the interval in an orderly and a deliberate formation of a well-defined order of battle, was a measure scarcely questionable at the moment, however much the subsequent course of events may have proved that it militated against the chances of success on the part of the French.

The additional impulse which this imposing spectacle was calculated to impart to the moral force of his troops, is also well worthy of consideration. His soldiers, as they contemplated the extended double Front Line of Infantry, disposed as if about to enfold the Enemy in a deadly embrace, and the fluttering of gay lance flags on either extremity, indicating that its Flanks were duly protected; as they glanced at the Second general Line, a double one of Cavalry, superbly mounted, and proudly mailed in glittering helmet and cuirass; and, as they scanned the well disposed Reserves and serried Centre; their reliance on their own strength and in the resources of their Leader was unbounded, their anticipations of success were heightened, and their eager longing for the contest was greatly augmented. And while adverting to the grand spectacle in a moral point of view, it would be well to consider whether it may not have also been designed to exert a powerful influence on that portion of the Anglo-Allied forces with which the Emperor was tampering, in the full expectation of seeing them again range themselves under his victorious Eagles: but which WELLINGTON, with judicious foresight and prompt address, broke up as a united body, and distributed among his British troops; thus securing himself against the possible enactment of a scene similar to that which so powerfully contributed to NAPOLEON's disaster on the plains of Leipzig.

But supposing it to be admitted upon these grounds that the delay of the attack, having once been determined, was judiciously and advantageously employed, we ought also to consider whether the delay itself may not have been superinduced by motives of far higher import.

Although the miry state of the ground has been put forward as the ostensible cause, can we for a moment imagine that NAPOLEON was the man to have allowed himself to be deterred by such an obstacle from commencing the attack at an earlier hour; had he, at the moment, been sufficiently acquainted with the actual state of things to foresee that the delay, together with the possibility of a lengthened contest, and of the approach of aid to the British General from the Prussian side, tended to render his situation one of extreme peril?

May we not rather be justified in inferring, that his object was to gain time for the due execution and successful development of GROUCHY's operations! The despatch which the Emperor had received from GROUCHY, dated Gembloux, 17th June, at 10 P.M. (see page 300), clearly explained that General's intentions, which were, that should the mass of the Prussian forces retire upon Wavre, he would follow them in that direction, so as to prevent them from either reaching Brussels or forming a junction with WELLINGTON; but that if, on the other hand, they should fall back upon Perwès, he would advance towards that town in pursuit of them. In the former case, NAPOLEON's delay was likely to facilitate the combined operation; because in order to prevent the junction with WELLINGTON, GROUCHY required sufficient time to throw himself between the Prussians and the Emperor: and, in the latter case, the delay would be immaterial, because then the Prussian co-operation with WELLINGTON was not to be apprehended; and the battle with the Anglo-Allied Army would have to be fought by the Emperor, unsupported by GROUCHY.

It may, perhaps, be argued that NAPOLEON, by commencing his attack much earlier, would not have been under the necessity of employing a considerable portion of his Reserve against the Prussians in defence of his Right Flank, at a time when he so urgently needed them for following up and strengthening his attacks upon the Duke of WELLINGTON's line. There existed, however, no such striking disparity, in point of numbers, between WELLINGTON's forces, and his own, as to warrant his throwing away a chance amounting, according to the information he had already received, almost to a certainty, of being enabled to bring his greatest mass to bear against each Army separately: and which would doubtless have been the case as regards the Anglo-Allied Army, had GROUCHY, by the adoption of more vigorous and energetic measures, manœuvred in such a manner as to sufficiently impede the Prussian co-operation by posting one of his Corps so as to command the Defiles of St Lambert and Lasne, and holding the other in reserve, to be employed by either the Emperor or himself, according to circumstances.

Whether NAPOLEON was really actuated by any such motives, must remain a doubtful point. These remarks, however, are offered for the consideration of those who censure him for his delay in commencing the Battle of Waterloo.

The strength of the Anglo-Allied Army in the Field was as follows:—

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Artillery.

Guns.

British

15,181

5,843

2,967

78

King's German Legion

3,301

1,991

526

18

Hanoverians

10,258

497

465

12

Brunswickers

4,586

866

510

16

Nassauers

2,880

Dutch-Belgians

13,402

3,205

1,177

32

———

———

———

———

Total

49,608

12,402

5,645

156

GRAND TOTAL.

Infantry

49,608

Cavalry

12,402

Artillery

5,645

———

Total

67,655

men, and 156 guns.

The French Army consisted of:—

Infantry

47,579

Cavalry

13,792

Artillery

7,529

———

Total

68,900

men, and 246 guns.

The martial sounds already adverted to as having accompanied the march of the French Columns into position, had scarcely been wafted towards the Anglo-Allied Army, when mounted Officers were discerned galloping along the opposite Heights, and taking up the necessary alignments; and, presently, the simultaneous flashing of bayonets over dark masses, on various points, and the roll of drums, now become more distinctly audible, announced the arrival of the heads of the Columns destined to constitute the Front Line. As this gradually developed itself, and was seen extending on either side, from La Belle Alliance, and apparently almost overlapping both Flanks of the Allies, the scene became truly imposing and highly exciting. The two Armies were now fairly in presence of each other; and their mutual observation was governed by the most intense interest, and the most scrutinizing anxiety.

In a still greater degree did these feelings actuate their Commanders, while watching each other's preparatory movements, and minutely scanning the surface of the arena on which tactical skill, habitual prowess, physical strength, and moral courage, were to decide, not alone their own, but in all probability, the fate of Europe. Apart from national interests and considerations, and viewed solely in connection with the opposite characters of the two illustrious Chiefs; the approaching contest was contemplated with anxious solicitude by the whole military world. Need this create surprise when we reflect that the struggle was one for mastery between the far famed Conqueror of Italy, and the victorious Liberator of the Peninsula; between the triumphant Vanquisher of Eastern Europe, and the bold and successful Invader of the South of France! Never was the issue of a single Battle looked forward to as involving consequences of such vast importance—of such universal influence.

FOOTNOTES:

[9] For the sake of uniformity, and to prevent misconception, I have adopted, throughout this work, the terms "Horse Battery" and "Foot Battery," employed in all the Continental Armies, although in the British service the distinction is better known by the terms "Troop" and "Brigade."

CHAPTER X.

WHILE the preparatory dispositions, alluded to in the preceding Chapter, were in progress, NAPOLEON ordered the following despatch to be forwarded to Grouchy:—

"En avant de la Ferme de Caillou,

le 18 Juin,

à 10 heures du matin.

"In front of the Farm de Caillou,

18th June,

at 10 o'clock in the morning.

"Monsieur le Maréchal,

"Monsieur Marshal,

"L'Empereur a reçu votre dernier rapport daté de Gembloux. Vous ne parlez à sa Majesté que des deux Colonnes Prussiennes qui ont passé à Sauvenières et Sarra Walin; cependant des rapports disent qu'une troisième Colonne, qui était assez forte, a passé à Gery et Gentinnes, se dirrigeant sur Wavres.

"The Emperor has received your last report dated from Gembloux. You only speak to His Majesty of the two Prussian Columns which have passed by Sauvenières and Sarra Walin; however the reports say that a third Column, which was pretty strong, has passed by Gery and Gentinnes, directing itself on Wavre.

"L'Empereur me charge de vous prévenir, qu'en ce moment S.M. va faire attaquer l'Armée Anglaise qui a pris position à Waterloo, près de la Forêt de Soignes; ainsi S.M. désire que vous dirigiez vos movemens sur Wavres, afin de vous rapprocher de nous, vous mettre en rapport d'opérations et lier les communications, poussant devant vous les Corps de l'Armée Prussienne qui ont pris cette direction et qui auraient pu s'arrêter à Wavres, ou vous devez arriver le plus tôt possible.

"The Emperor charges me to inform you, that at this moment His Majesty is going to attack the English Army which has taken up a position at Waterloo, near the Forest of Soignies; so His Majesty desires that you would direct your movements on Wavre in such a manner as you may approach us, so as to put yourself in touch with the operations and to knit up the communications; pushing before you the Corps of the Prussian Army which has taken that direction, and which may have halted at Wavre, where you should arrive at the earliest possible moment.

Vous ferez suivre les Colonnes Ennemies qui ont pris sur votre droite par quelques Corps Légers, afin d'observer leur mouvements et ramasser leurs fuyards; instruisez moi immédiatement de vos dispositions et de votre marche, ainsi que des nouvelles que vous avez sur les Ennemis, et ne négligez pas de lier vos communications avec nous; l'Empereur désire avoir très souvent de vos nouvelles.

You will cause the Enemy's Columns which have taken (the road) on your right to be followed by some Light Corps, in order to observe their movements and to collect their fugitives. Instruct me immediately of your dispositions and of your march, as well as of the news you may have of the Enemy, and do not neglect to knit up your communications with us. The Emperor desires to receive news from you very frequently.

"Le Major Général

DUC DE DALMATIE."

"The Major General

DUKE DE DALMATIA."

It will thus be seen that GROUCHY's report, despatched from Gembloux on the previous night, was well calculated to inspire the Emperor with great confidence as to the result of his present plan of operations, notwithstanding the very little progress that had hitherto been made in that quarter; and which, as already remarked, must be ascribed principally to his own inactivity during the early part of the 17th. He approved of the movement upon Wavre, in pursuit of the great mass of the Prussian Army: but at the same time expressed his desire that it should be executed in such a manner as to draw the Detached Force more within the sphere of the operations of the main French Army; and above all, he enforced the necessity of maintaining a close communication with the latter.

Some time before the Battle commenced, a Prussian Patrol reached the Village of Smohain, in which was posted the Picquet of the 10th British Hussars, under Captain TAYLOR; whom the Officer accompanying the Patrol desired to report to the Duke of WELLINGTON that General Count BÜLOW was at St Lambert, and advancing with his Corps d'Armée. Captain TAYLOR immediately despatched Lieutenant LINDSEY, of the 10th, with the intelligence to Head Quarters, as directed. The Prussian Officer was certainly ignorant of the very slow progress made by the main body of BÜLOW's Corps; and the information which he thus conveyed to the Duke, before the Battle had commenced, naturally led the latter to calculate upon a much earlier arrival of the Prussians than could possibly take place: for, in point of fact, it was only BÜLOW's Advanced Guard which had then reached St Lambert.

The formation of the French Lines was scarcely completed when the magnificent and animating spectacle which they presented was heightened in an extraordinary degree by the passing of the Emperor along them, attended by a numerous and brilliant Staff. The troops hailed him with loud and fervent acclamations. There was depicted on their brows a deep rooted confidence in his ability, with such an Army, to chain victory to the car in which he had already advanced in triumph to within a few miles of the capital of Belgium. They exulted in the idea that they were now fairly ranged in battle array, under the Chief of their choice, and the idol of their devotion, against the Army of that nation which of all others had proved the most inveterate and the most enduring in its hostility to France; a nation which had not only by its wealth cemented and held together the great European league which had once precipitated that idol from the throne, but had also flung into the scale her own native strength and valour, by which the Fleets of the Empire had been destroyed, its Armies driven out of the Peninsula, and the sceptres of Spain and Portugal wrested from its grasp. They appeared as if excited by the assurance, that the hour had arrived in which the disasters of the Nile and Trafalgar, of Salamanca and Vittoria, were to be cast into the dark shade of oblivion, by the dazzling splendour of the triumph about to be achieved.

Soult

Never throughout the whole of his career had NAPOLEON received from his soldiers more unequivocal demonstrations of attachment to his person, of unlimited confidence in his power, of complete devotion to his cause, and of absolute submission to his will, than were manifested in this short and fatal Campaign by which that career was terminated. With an Army thus animated by one sentiment, and presenting in appearance and material all that his practised eye could desire, it may readily be conceived that he fully participated in the general confidence of a signal victory.

WELLINGTON's dispositions remained as previously described. Shortly before the action commenced, he rode down to Hougomont, and, proceeding by the Lane which crosses the Wood in the direction of La Belle Alliance, remained a few minutes at the point where the Lane reaches the eastern boundary of the Wood. Having made his observations upon that portion of the Enemy's Line which came under his view, he ordered the Light Companies of the British Guards that were in the Wood to be relieved by the Nassau Battalion and the Hanoverian Light Infantry. The former were then withdrawn to the Great Orchard, where the Light Companies of the First Brigade remained, while those of the Second Brigade moved on, along the rear of the inclosures, to the Lane which passes between the right of the Buildings and the Kitchen Garden, and leads into the Wood on that side.

The Duke next rode up to the high ground on the Nivelles road, unaccompanied by his Staff, to reconnoitre the Enemy's Left. He then rode along to the Left of his own Line as far as La Haye. When the action began, he was in front of the Left of the First Brigade of Guards.

NAPOLEON, having completed the inspection of his troops, proceeded to take up his own station upon the Height in rear of La Belle Alliance, which afforded him a commanding view of the whole Field. The Infantry Brigades speedily formed Lines of Battalion Columns respectively. The state of the ground was reported practicable for the movements of Artillery. All was in perfect readiness.

The anxiously looked for moment had now arrived.

The Emperor sent an Order to REILLE to begin the Battle by an attack upon Hougomont; and it was about half past eleven o'clock when, from the right of Prince JEROME's Division, a Column, advancing towards the south-western boundary of the Wood, rapidly extended itself into a strong line of Skirmishers. As they approached the Wood, a few straggling shots from behind the outermost trees and hedges gave warning that the defenders were prepared for resistance, and announced to both Armies that the Battle had actually commenced. The French, hastening their advance to obtain a better view of their opponents, began to single them out; and the shots from both sides, quickening in succession, speedily increased into a brisk and well sustained fire of musketry.

JEROME's supporting Columns had not advanced far when the Duke of WELLINGTON, with his Staff, galloped up to the spot on which the Coldstream Guards were formed; and having directed his glass upon the French Columns, the guns of Captain SANDHAM's Foot Battery, attached to COOKE's Division, were ordered to the front. They instantly unlimbered and opened the cannonade from the Anglo-Allied position. The first discharge was from a howitzer, the shell of which burst over the head of a Column moving towards the Hougomont inclosures. The shots from the remaining guns in succession also took effect; and the Battery was soon in full play. It was immediately followed up by an equally well directed fire from Captain CLEEVES's Foot Battery of the German Legion, in front of ALTEN's Division.

The Batteries of REILLE's Corps now opened in their turn, to draw off the fire from their Columns. NAPOLEON sent an Order to KELLERMANN to push forward his twelve pieces of Horse Artillery into the Front Line, facing Hougomont. The intervals between the reports from the guns on either side rapidly diminished: in a brief space of time no intervals could be distinguished; and the cannonade, increasing in violence every moment, now thundered forth in one continual roar.

"——deep throated engines belch'd, whose roar

Imbowel'd with outrageous noise the air."

The French Columns, as they moved towards Hougomont, were twice checked by the fire from the British Batteries; which, having been given with remarkable precision, appeared to cause considerable loss and disorder among them. At length they effected their advance. The French Skirmishers, followed by fresh Supports, had, in the mean time, made good their entrance into the Wood; and such was the boldness of their advance that they soon drove the Nassau Battalion and Hanoverian Riflemen before them. They were also pushing forward in considerable force across the inclosures adjoining the left of the Wood.

At this moment, WELLINGTON gave Orders, in person, to Major BULL's British Howitzer Horse Battery, which had just been drawn up on that part of the main ridge which was immediately in rear of the Great Orchard of Hougomont, to dislodge the Enemy's Infantry from those inclosures by means of shells. This service, which, considering the proximity of the Allied troops in the Wood, was of a very delicate nature, was executed with admirable skill, and attended with the desired effect. The Enemy was forced to abandon the fields in front of the Great Orchard; from which the Light Companies of the First Brigade of Guards now moved on, as did also those of the Second Brigade, from the Lane and Kitchen Garden on the right, to relieve the Nassauers and Hanoverians in the Wood. They dashed forward with the most determined resolution, blazing away in the very faces of their opponents, whose further advance they completely checked; and then gallantly pressing on, they gradually succeeded in clearing the Wood of the French Skirmishers.

With the exception of the cannonade maintained between the French Left and the Anglo-Allied Right Wing, and which was gradually extending towards the opposite extremities of the hostile Lines, the action was as yet confined to the Post of Hougomont.

About this time, a body of French Cavalry, issuing from the low ground near Papelotte, approached that part of the Anglo-Allied Left Wing which was occupied by BEST's Hanoverian Infantry Brigade, and Captain RETTBERG's Hanoverian Foot Battery. It was a strong reconnaissance, made by the French to ascertain whether the summit on which the above Battery was posted had really been intrenched, its appearance, as viewed from the opposite Heights, having induced a supposition that such was the case. BEST, expecting to be attacked, immediately formed his Brigade into Battalion Squares; but the French Cavalry speedily retired.

JEROME now moved down fresh Columns to reinforce his Skirmishers. They were directed more against the Allied Right of the Wood, while a part of FOY's Division was ordered to support the attack by a simultaneous advance against the front. The descent of JEROME's troops was observed from the position of the extreme Right of the Allied Second Line, which afforded a partial view up the valley on that side of Hougomont. Two guns were therefore detached, under Captain NAPIER, from Captain BOLTON's Battery, to open a fire upon the advancing Columns; but they were instantly cannonaded by the Batteries on the French Extreme Left, particularly by the Horse Battery of PIRÉ's Light Cavalry, on the Height intersected by the Nivelles road. The remaining guns of the Battery were brought into action, as were also those of Major SYMPHER's Hanoverian Horse Battery; and a vigorous fire was now maintained against both the attacking troops and the French guns. Lieutenant Colonel WEBBER SMITH, whose British Horse Battery was also with CLINTON's Division, but lower down the slope, commenced firing up the valley, across the Nivelles road, at one of JEROME's Columns; but on ascertaining that the latter was somewhat beyond the effectual range of his six pounders, he detached an Officer to the right of the Front Line in rear of Hougomont, to discover whether a more commanding position could be obtained for his Battery on that part of the Field.

In the mean time, JEROME's Skirmishers, having been very strongly reinforced, renewed their attack upon the Wood, in conjunction with FOY's Infantry on their right. The Light Companies of the British Guards presented a stout and desperate resistance, but were forced to yield to an overwhelming superiority of numbers. Retiring from tree to tree, and frequently hazarding a bold and obstinate stand, by which they suffered most severely, they at length withdrew from the unavailing contest: those of the Coldstream and 3rd Regiment seeking shelter partly in the Lane adjoining the right of the Château, and partly behind a Haystack which fronted the Wood near the south-west angle of the buildings; while those of the 1st Regiment fell back into the Great Orchard, on the left.

The French Skirmishers, finding themselves relieved for the moment from any immediate pressure upon their front, now rapidly advanced towards the Buildings and Garden. The hedge which lined the Wood on this side appeared to them, as it gradually presented itself to their view, to form also the boundary of the Great Garden. In the full confidence that this important post was now within their grasp, they rushed forward at the pas de charge to force an entrance. They were instantly and fatally undeceived. A deadly fire bursting forth from the loop holes and platforms along the Garden Wall, which was parallel to, and about thirty yards distant from, the hedge, laid prostrate the leading Files. Those which came up in rapid succession were staggered by the sudden and unexpected appearance of this little fortress. Not venturing upon an escalade, they were forced to take advantage of such cover as was afforded by the hedge and trees; whence they kept up a popping fire, though at fearful odds, with opponents so well concealed by the wall, as also by a row of apple trees which ran along its exterior.

The French Infantry were pushing forward through the Wood in support of this attack, when Major BULL's Horse Battery recommenced its fire; and a shower of howitzer shells fell amongst them, causing the greatest destruction and confusion in their ranks.

Again the defenders dashed forward from the Flanks, and regained a considerable portion of the Wood; whereupon Major BULL ceased firing in that direction, and pointed his guns on strong Columns of French Infantry in support, which he succeeded in causing to retrograde; notwithstanding the very galling fire to which he was himself at that time exposed, not only from the Batteries in his front, but also from PIRÉ's Horse Battery on the French Height adjoining the Nivelles road, by which his own Battery was completely enfiladed.

The French that were in the Wood having rallied, and obtained a vast preponderance of force, now advanced in a most determined manner against the Light Infantry of the British Guards, and compelled the latter to retire to their former posts on the Flanks of the Château and Gardens. At the same time, JEROME's Light Troops were advancing rapidly, and in great force, against the right of the Buildings. That portion of the Light Companies of the Coldstream and 3rd Regiment of Guards which was outside the Farm made a gallant stand, under cover of the Haystack, and from the Lane before mentioned. The Haystack itself was set on fire by the French in one of their attacks, and was now in full blaze. These Guardsmen held their ground with the greatest bravery until they saw themselves completely outflanked, and in danger of being cut off from all retreat.

They then hastily withdrew into the great Court Yard by the Gate which faces the Allied position; and which they instantly closed and endeavoured to block up with ladders, posts, barrows, or whatever was nearest at hand. The French, however, succeeded in forcing the Gate; but the defenders betook themselves to the nearest cover, whence they poured a fire upon the intruders, and then rushing forward, a struggle ensued which was distinguished by the most intrepid courage on both sides. At length, Lieutenant Colonel MACDONELL, Captain WYNDHAM, Ensigns GOOCH and HERVEY, and Sergeant GRAHAM, of the Coldstream Guards, by dint of great personal strength and exertions, combined with extraordinary bravery and perseverance, succeeded in closing the Gate against their assailants. Those of the latter who had entered the Court Yard fell a sacrifice to their undaunted and conspicuous gallantry.

The remainder of the French Skirmishers, passing on by the Left and to the Rear of Hougomont, and, crossing the Avenue leading to it from the Nivelles road, and the adjacent rivulet, spread themselves over some broken ground partially covered with brushwood. They were now immediately under the position to which Lieutenant Colonel SMITH had moved his Battery from its former station on the other side of the Nivelles road, and which was in front of the Extreme Right of the First Line of the Anglo-Allied Army. This Battery had just been hotly engaged with, and had suffered severely from, the Horse Battery posted in front of PIRÉ's Light Cavalry Brigade; which had previously directed its fire upon BULL's guns, and which maintained the cannonade with Lieutenant Colonel SMITH's Battery for the purpose of covering the advance of these Light Troops. SMITH had succeeded in silencing the fire of his opponent; when the French Skirmishers, taking advantage of both the broken ground and the high corn beyond it, suddenly opened upon his Battery a popping fire so destructive in its effects, that in a few moments several of the Gunners and horses were killed, and so much damage was sustained by the limbers, that it became absolutely necessary to withdraw the guns into a little hollow way that led from the rear of the Battery into the Nivelles road, and in which it remained some time for the purpose of refitting and getting into order.

This daring onset of the French Skirmishers was checked by the advance of four Companies of the Coldstream Regiment of Guards, under Lieutenant Colonel WOODFORD. They then fell back to the wall of the Farm yard, near which they collected a considerable force, when Colonel WOODFORD charged them. They gave way immediately, and withdrew from the contest; which afforded Colonel WOODFORD an opportunity of entering the Farm with a part of the reinforcement by the side door in the Lane. The remainder of the detached force occupied the inclosures between the Château and the Nivelles road.

During this advance of the French Skirmishers against the extreme Right of the Allied Front Line, the troops which formed their Support attempted again to force open the rear Gate of Hougomont. The individuals before mentioned as having closed the Gate, were, at the time, occupied in rendering it more secure by placing against it some pieces of ash timber that lay in the yard. The French failing in their endeavours to push in the Gate, a brave Grenadier volunteered to climb over and open it from the inside. Captain WYNDHAM, on perceiving the latter at the top of the gate, instantly desired Sergeant GRAHAM, whose musket he was holding whilst the latter was bringing forward another piece of timber, to drop the wood, take his firelock, and shoot the intruder. The Order was instantly obeyed; and the intrepid assailant, who, for any useful result, ought to have been accompanied by a score of his comrades, fell beneath GRAHAM's deadly aim. It was at this moment that the French Skirmishers who had advanced against the main position, were falling back upon their Support; and the whole of these troops were driven off by the advance of the four Companies of the Coldstream Guards, detached from the main position, as previously described.

In the mean time, the French Infantry in the Wood, finding their advance against the Garden so suddenly checked, endeavoured to turn it by its Left. With this view they were debouching through a large gap in the fence, forming an outlet from the Wood into the Orchard; when Lieutenant Colonel Lord SALTOUN, seizing the favourable opportunity, made a most gallant charge upon the head of the Column with the Light Companies of the First Brigade of Guards, and succeeded in driving the Enemy back into the Wood.

Shortly afterwards, a large body of the Enemy's Light Troops began to advance stealthily along the eastern hedge of the Hougomont inclosures, communicating at the same time with the Infantry in the Wood on their Left. This was immediately followed by a direct front attack upon the Orchard; which compelled Lord SALTOUN gradually to withdraw his greatly reduced force, from tree to tree, until he reached the hollow way in rear of that inclosure.

The Light Troops in front of ALTEN's Division, having perceived the French creeping along the hedge so as to turn the Left Flank of Hougomont, were on the point of forming to oppose them; but on the latter being pointed out to the Prince of ORANGE, who had just come to the front to make his observations, he coolly remarked:—"No, don't stir—the Duke is sure to see that movement, and will take some step to counteract it." He had scarcely spoken, when two Companies of the 3rd Regiment of British Guards, detached from the Allied Line, were seen advancing along the same hedge, in an opposite direction, to meet them.

Lord SALTOUN being thus reinforced upon his Left, and the French Skirmishers in his front having become exposed to a sharp flanking fire from the Guards lining the eastern Garden Wall, he resumed the offensive; cleared the Orchard of the Enemy, and reoccupied its front hedge: while the Detachment on the Left drove the French along the outer hedge, and down into the hollow whence they had debouched; and then joined the troops in the Great Orchard. The front Hedge of the Orchard, the front Wall of the Garden, with the Lane and Avenue on the right, constituted at this time the Outer Line of the defence of Hougomont.

During the progress of the contest of Hougomont, NEY had been occupied in making his preparatory dispositions for carrying into execution NAPOLEON's intended grand attack upon the Centre and Left of the Anglo-Allied line. The troops destined for this service consisted of the whole of D'ERLON's Corps d'Armée, and of ROUSSEL's Division of KELLERMANN's Cavalry Corps. Their advance was to be covered and supported by no less than ten Batteries, which were now brought forward and posted along a ridge that intervened between the French Right and the Allied Left Wing, affording the guns a range of from six hundred to eight hundred yards of the Duke's Line. These Batteries consisted of the three twelve-pounder Batteries of the First, Second, and Sixth Corps, drawn up with their Left close upon the Charleroi road; of the four Divisional Foot Batteries; of the Horse Battery belonging to JAQUINOT's Light Cavalry Brigade; and of the two Horse Batteries of MILHAUD's Corps of Cuirassiers, which stood in Second Line, in rear of D'ERLON's Corps—altogether seventy four guns.

This imposing force of Infantry, Cavalry, and Artillery, exclusive of the ample Cavalry Reserves at hand, was not more than commensurate with the importance of the object which NAPOLEON had in view. His aim was not only to turn the Allied Left, but also to force the Centre of the position; and, by gaining possession of the Farms of La Haye Sainte and Mont St Jean, to cut off WELLINGTON's main line of communication by the high road to Brussels, and, at the same time, to prevent any contemplated junction of the Prussian and Anglo-Allied Armies.

This appeared to him preferable to any plan of operation against the Allied Right, where the skilful dispositions made by the Duke would require such a plan to embrace the attack and repulse of the troops occupying Braine l'Alleud, and the Post of Vieux Foriez, as well as the forcing of the position, en potence, held by Lord HILL; a consideration which, combined with a knowledge of the existence of a considerable body of Allied troops near Hal, and the fear of allowing himself to be induced into too great an extension of his own force towards his Left, caused him to resign all idea of attempting any movement of importance in that quarter.

He felt, moreover, that even a successful attack upon the Right would, in all probability, induce the Duke to fall back upon the Prussians; and thus effect that junction which it was his great object to frustrate: whereas, an attack upon the Anglo-Allied Left, which was not so strong, if successful, held out to him the prospect of his being enabled, by aid of the presumed vigorous co-operation on the part of GROUCHY, and the momentarily expected arrival of a portion of that Marshal's forces on his own Right, to defeat both Armies in detail.

The Batteries had been regularly posted and fully prepared for action, and the Infantry Columns had advanced to the inner brow of the intervening ridge, when NEY sent word to the Emperor that the preliminary arrangements were completed, and that he only waited His Majesty's Orders to commence the attack. NAPOLEON immediately took a general view of the Field of Battle, and continuing his observations beyond his Right, in order to discover, if possible, any indication of the approach either of GROUCHY or of a hostile force, he perceived in the direction of St Lambert an indistinct mass, having the appearance of a body of troops; and pointing out the object to SOULT, who was near him at the time, asked his opinion; whereupon the Marshal observed, that he really conceived it to be a Column on the march, and that there was great reason to believe it was a Detachment from GROUCHY. All the Staff directed their telescopes upon the point indicated; and, as the atmosphere was not very clear, different opinions were entertained: some asserting that what had been taken for troops were trees; others that they were Columns in position; whilst several agreed with SOULT, that they were troops on the march.

In this state of uncertainty and suspense, the Emperor sent for General DOMON, and desired him to proceed instantly with a strong reconnoitring party to the right, and procure correct intelligence; to put himself quickly in communication with the troops approaching from St Lambert; to effect a junction with them, if they belonged to Marshal GROUCHY, and to impede their advance if they proved to be Enemies. At the same time, the two Light Cavalry Divisions of DOMON and SUBERVIE proceeded some distance in the direction of the Wood of Paris; and were then drawn up en potence to the Right of the French Army.

Not long after DOMON's departure, NAPOLEON's impatience to ascertain the precise character of the distant Column was relieved by the arrival of an Officer of Chasseurs with a Prussian Hussar, who had just been taken prisoner; and who was the bearer of a letter, addressed by the Prussian General BÜLOW to the Duke of WELLINGTON, to acquaint the latter with his arrival at St Lambert. The prisoner stated that the Column which was perceptible in the vicinity of this Village, was the Advanced Guard of BÜLOW's Corps, which had not been engaged at Ligny; that he had been in the morning at Wavre; that the three other Prussian Corps were stationed close to that town, and had passed the previous night there, without perceiving any indication of an Enemy in their front; and that a Patrol of his own Regiment had advanced, during the night, as far as two leagues from Wavre without encountering any body of French troops.

SOULT who had just at that moment written the following letter to GROUCHY, in reply to his Second Report from Gembloux, immediately added a postscript, referring to the above intelligence, and sent off the despatch, accompanied by the intercepted communication and the Hussar's report.

"Du champ de Bataille

de Waterloo, le 18, à

une heure après midi.

"On the Field of Battle

at Waterloo, the 18th, at

one o'clock in the afternoon.

"Monsieur le Maréchal,

"Monsieur Marshal,

"Vous avez écrit ce matin, à deux heures, à l'Empereur que vous marcheriez sur Sart à Wallain; donc votre projet était de vous porter à Corbaix ou à Wavres: ce mouvement est conforme aux dispositions qui vous ont été communiquées: cependant l'Empereur m'ordonne de vous dire que vous devez toujours manœuvrer dans notre direction; c'est à vous à voir le point où nous sommes pour vous régler en conséquence et pour lier nos communications, ainsi que pour être toujours en mesure pour tomber sur quelques troupes Ennemies qui chercheraient à inquiéter notre Droite, et les écraser. En ce moment la bataille est engagée sur la ligna de Waterloo. Le Centre de l'Armée Anglaise est à Mont Saint Jean, ainsi manœuvrez pour joindre notre Droite.

"You wrote at two o'clock this morning to the Emperor that you would march on Sart à Wallain; consequently your plan was to proceed to Corbaix or to Wavre. This movement is in accordance with the dispositions which have been communicated to you: however the Emperor orders me to say to you that you ought always to manœuvre in our direction. It is for you to consider our present position in order to guide yourself accordingly, and to knit up our communications in such a way as to be always within limits to fall upon some of the Enemy's troops which would endeavour to annoy our Right, and to crush them. At this moment the Battle has commenced on the line of Waterloo. The Centre of the English Army is at Mont St Jean, so manœuvre to join our Right.

"Le Duc DE DALMATIE.

"The Duke of DALMATIA.

"P.S.—Une lettre qu'on vient d'intercepter porte que le Général BÜLOW doit attaquer notre Flanc. Nous croyons apercevoir ce Corps sur les Hauteurs de Saint Lambert; ainsi ne perdez pas un instant pour vous rapprocher de nous et nous joindre, et pour écraser BÜLOW que vous prendrez en flagrant délit."

"P.S.—A letter which has just been intercepted states that General BÜLOW is about to attack our Flank. We believe we see this Corps on the Heights of Saint Lambert; therefore lose not an instant in coming nearer to us and joining us, and in crushing BÜLOW whom you will take in the very act."

The above letter is of much historical importance. Although conveying NAPOLEON's approval of GROUCHY's movement upon either Corbaix or Wavre, it clearly indicates the commencement of that anxiety and uneasiness of mind which the Emperor experienced through the fear of even the possibility of a want of just conception on the part of the Marshal, of the true spirit in which the combination of his movements with those of the main Army should be carried on. He draws the Marshal's attention to the necessity of his manœuvring so as to prevent the execution of any hostile design against the Right Flank of the main Army, which is then engaged with WELLINGTON's forces, and names Mont St Jean, the Centre of the Duke's position, as a guiding point. This anxiety was naturally augmented very considerably by the discovery of BÜLOW's troops, and the postscript accordingly enjoins still more urgently the necessity of a close and active co-operation.

Very shortly after the Officer who was the bearer of this despatch had started, a message was sent in by General DOMON to the effect that his Scouts had fallen in with Detachments from the Enemy in the direction of St Lambert; and that he had just sent out Patrols towards other points to obtain intelligence of Marshal GROUCHY, and to communicate with him, if practicable.

It is to be observed, however, that the troops discovered by the French Cavalry did not belong to BÜLOW's main body, but merely to his Advanced Guard. The former was the mass first seen from La Belle Alliance, when it was moving across the Heights of St Lambert, on the right or opposite bank of the Lasne; but as explained in a preceding Chapter, it encountered great obstruction and much delay during its march towards the Field: whilst the latter, awaiting its arrival, rested concealed in the Wood of Paris, near Lasne.

Thus it appears that both Commanders were deceived as to the proximity of any considerable body of Prussians at this period of the day. Nevertheless, the conviction of such a proximity, while it imparted increased confidence to WELLINGTON, in regard to the speedy execution of the plan of combined operation which he had preconcerted with BLÜCHER, compelled NAPOLEON to employ additional vigilance and circumspection upon his Right Flank.

Great, however, as was the necessity for such vigilance; the measures that were adopted were lamentably deficient in energy, vigour, and judgement. Considering that the main body of BÜLOW's Corps was on the point of entering the Defile of St Lambert, in which it had to overcome the greatest difficulties; it appears unaccountable that the Officer employed in reconnoitring and patroling beyond the extreme Right of the French Army should not have urged the occupation of the Wood of Paris with a detached body of Infantry, with a view to impede BÜLOW's advance, and compel him to take a more circuitous route. In this manner the Prussian co-operation might have been so far obstructed or delayed as to secure to NAPOLEON the power of advancing against WELLINGTON with almost the entire of his force; and of thus, perhaps, accomplishing his grand object of defeating both Armies in detail.

No disposition of this kind was made; but, in place of it, DOMON's and SUBERVIE's Light Cavalry Divisions were moved to the right, en potence to the Front Line, their Picquets not extending beyond the plateau in front of the Wood of Paris. Whether this culpable neglect arose from the want of due penetration and foresight on the part of General DOMON; or from this Officer having been instructed not to act as if in command of a detached Corps, but only to take up a position, within a prescribed distance, en potence to the general Front Line; or, from an over confident expectation on the part of NAPOLEON of approaching aid from GROUCHY; are points not easily determined: but there can be no doubt that the error of not occupying the Wood of Paris with a strong body of Infantry, flanked and supported by the Cavalry, was fatal to the development of NAPOLEON's original design. One Infantry Division, combined with Domon's and SUBERVIE's Cavalry Divisions, would have sufficed for obstructing the debouching of BÜLOW's Corps from the almost impassable Defile of St Lambert; and compelling it to move by its right, into the line of march of ZIETEN's Corps, which did not reach the field before seven o'clock in the evening. To move by its left, along the deep and miry valley of the Lasne, would have been impracticable so long as the Wood of Paris and its vicinity continued to be occupied by the French.

In short, the importance of seizing upon the means that presented themselves for materially retarding, if not of completely frustrating, the co-operation of the principal portion of the Prussian forces, was of so vital a nature, that the French Emperor would have been justified in detaching the whole of LOBAU's Corps, along with the Cavalry already mentioned, under an experienced and enterprising General, such as LOBAU himself, to operate against the Prussians whilst these were occupied in passing the Defiles which led to his Right Flank. None of those troops were engaged with the Anglo-Allied Army during any part of the day; so that, without diminishing the numbers actually opposed to the latter, they might have been detached in the manner suggested: instead of remaining, as was the case, drawn up en potence on the immediate Field of Action, to be attacked by the Prussians, who were permitted to pass the Defiles without interruption, to collect their forces under cover of the Wood of Paris, to debouch from the latter successively and at their leisure, and to organise their movements of attack in perfect security, and with the most systematic order and regularity.

CHAPTER XI.

NAPOLEON, having taken the precaution of posting a Cavalry Corps of Observation upon his Right Flank, no longer delayed sending the Order to NEY for the commencement of the Grand Attack upon the Centre and Left Wing of the Anglo-Allied Army. About the same time, WELLINGTON, considering that some of the Battalions along the Right Wing of his Front Line were too much exposed to the Enemy's cannonade, which had from the commencement been principally directed against them, and which was now conducted with increased vigour, withdrew them more under shelter of the crest of the ridge. It might then be about half past one, or perhaps a quarter before two o'clock.

The simultaneous advance of D'ERLON's four Divisions of Infantry, amounting to more than 16,000 men, was grand and imposing. As the heads of the Columns cleared their own line of Batteries ranged along the crest of the intervening ridge, and as the points on which they were directed for attack opened out to their view, loud and reiterated shouts arose from their ranks of "Vive l'Empereur!" which, as the masses began to descend the exterior slope of their position, were suddenly drowned in the roar produced by the discharge of seventy four pieces of French cannon over their heads. The effects of the latter upon PICTON's Division, and upon BYLANDT's Dutch-Belgian Brigade, which, as before stated, was deployed upon the exterior slope of the Anglo-Allied position, were severely felt.

Light Troops now issued forth from each Column, and soon spread out into a line of Skirmishers extending the whole length of the valley. As DONZELOT's Division, which was on the left, approached La Haye Sainte, one of its Brigades moved out to attack that Farm, while the other continued its advance on the right of the Charleroi road; and it was not long before a sharp fire of musketry along and around the hedges of the Orchard of La Haye Sainte announced the first resistance to D'ERLON's formidable advance. Shortly afterwards a dropping fire commenced among the hedges and inclosures of Papelotte, La Haye, and Smohain; which were occupied by the Nassau Battalions under Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar. The Right Brigade of DURUTTE's Division was thrown out against the troops defending these inclosures; while the Left Brigade continued to advance across the valley, so as to form a Support to MARCOGNET's Division on its left, and, at the same time, to connect this attack with the advance of the latter against the main Front Line of the Allied Right Wing.

DURUTTE's Skirmishers pressed boldly forward against those of Prince BERNHARD's Brigade; and it was not long before they succeeded in gaining possession of the Farm House of Papelotte, driving out the Light Company of the 3rd Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau, commanded by Captain RETTBERG; but the latter, on being reinforced with four additional Companies, resumed the offensive, and gallantly retook the Farm. The contest in this quarter was now limited to a persistent skirmish; which extended itself along La Haye and Smohain, occupied by the Regiment of Orange Nassau. With this tiraillade on either Flank of D'ERLON's Corps, the central Columns pursued their onward course, and began to ascend the exterior slope of the Allied position.

Battle of Waterloo

Immediately on the departure of D'ERLON's Corps from the French position, BACHELU's Infantry Division, which constituted the Right of REILLE's Corps, was moved forward to the immediate Height between La Belle Alliance and La Haye Sainte (where it is intersected by the hollow way formed by the Charleroi road), in order to maintain that point, to be at hand as a Reserve to the attacking force, and to keep up the connection between the Right and Left Wings of the Front Line of the French Army.

The three central Columns continued their Advance up the exterior slope of the Allied position. The nature of the ground still admitted of the play of the French Batteries over their heads, and great was the havoc produced by this fire upon PICTON's devoted ranks. As the heads of the Columns neared the deployed Line of BYLANDT's Brigade, the shouts of "Vive l'Empereur!" were renewed. The Skirmishers in advance had scarcely opened their fire upon the Brigade, in order to prepare for, and give increased effect to, the succeeding charge of the Columns; when the Dutch-Belgians, who had already evinced a considerable degree of unsteadiness, began firing in their turn, but with very little effect: immediately after which they commenced a hurried retreat, not partially and promiscuously, but collectively and simultaneously—so much so, that the movement carried with it the appearance of its having resulted from a word of command. The disorder of these troops rapidly augmented; but, on their reaching the straggling hedge along the crest of the position, an endeavour was made to rally them upon the 5th Battalion of Dutch Militia. This attempt, however, notwithstanding the most strenuous and praiseworthy exertions on the part of the Officers, completely failed. The reserve Battalion and the Artillerymen of Captain BYLEVELD's Battery, though they seemed to stem the torrent for a moment, were quickly swept away by its accumulating force. As they rushed past the British Columns, hissings, hootings, and execrations were indignantly heaped upon them; and one portion, in its eagerness to get away, nearly ran over the Grenadier Company of the 28th British Regiment, the men of which were so enraged, that it was with difficulty they could be prevented from firing upon the fugitives. Some of the men of the 1st, or Royal Scots, were also desirous of shooting them. Nothing seemed to restrain their flight, which ceased only when they found themselves completely across and covered by the main ridge along which the Anglo-Allied Army was drawn up. Here they continued, comparatively under shelter, during the remainder of the battle, as a Reserve; in which capacity alone, considering their losses and their crippled state, they could now be rendered serviceable.

PICTON, who had been calmly watching the French movements, and whose quick and practised eye detected the increasing unsteadiness and wavering disposition of the Dutch-Belgians, appeared to expect but a feeble resistance on their part; and upon his Aide de Camp, Captain TYLER,[10] remarking to him that he was sure they would run, he said, "Never mind; they shall have a taste of it, at all events." He had certainly not anticipated the possibility of their retiring so precipitately as they did the moment the French came within musket range of their ranks.

Now, however, that these troops had completely cleared away to the rear, and left him no other means wherewith to brave the coming storm than could be afforded by the shattered remnants of KEMPT's and PACK's Brigades which had survived the sanguinary Fight of Quatre Bras, PICTON immediately deployed his force, and assumed an attitude of patient but determined resistance. When the disparity in relative numbers of the assailants and defenders is considered, the attempt to make head with such odds, against the advancing masses of an Enemy elated by his triumphant progress, was, it must be admitted, a daring and critical undertaking. Each Brigade presented a thin two deep Line. Their united strength did not amount to more than about 3,000 men; whilst of the French force, the central attacking Columns alone, which were now advancing directly upon these two Brigades, consisted of nearly 12,000 men. PICTON had, moreover, no Infantry Reserve whatever, from which he could obtain support in case of success, or upon which he could fall back in case of disaster.

He was not, however, one to be daunted by the approach of heavy Columns, formidable as they might appear in point of numbers, when he could meet them with a well trained British Line, though it should be but two deep, and present but a fourth of the numerical force of its opponents. It is true, that nearly all the Regiments in KEMPT's and PACK's Brigades had lost half their numbers in the Battle of the 16th; but PICTON well knew that they had not lost that indomitable spirit, which, under his guidance, had immortalised them on that memorable Field of Battle. There, he had triumphantly led them both in Line against heavy Columns of Infantry, and in Squares against charging Squadrons of Cavalry. What, then, might not be achieved by such innate valour—by such consummate discipline? The entire confidence which he reposed in his men was warmly reciprocated on their part. With such a Chief to lead them, they would have bravely confronted the whole French Army, had it been moving in mass against them. The flight of the panic-stricken Dutch-Belgians produced no effect upon them beyond that of exciting their derision and contempt.

The 28th, 32nd, and 79th Regiments of KEMPT's Brigade, when deployed, occupied a Line parallel to, and about fifty yards distant from, the hedge along the Wavre road, its Right resting on a high bank lining the Charleroi road, and its Left terminating at a point in rear of that part of the Wavre road which begins to incline for a short distance towards the left rear. In their right front, immediately overlooking the intersection of the Charleroi and Wavre roads, stood (as before stated) the Reserve of the 1st Battalion 95th Rifles; they had two Companies, under Major LEACH, posted in the Sand Pit adjoining the left of the Charleroi road; and one Company, under Captain JOHNSTON, at the hedge on the Knoll in rear of the Sand Pit. Their Commanding Officer Colonel Sir ANDREW BARNARD, and Lieutenant Colonel CAMERON, were with these Advanced Companies, watching the Enemy's movements.

PACK's Line was in left rear of KEMPT's Brigade, and about 150 yards distant from the Wavre road. Its Left rested upon the Knoll between the Wavre road and a small coppice on the reverse slope of the position; but the Centre and Right extended across a considerable hollow which occurs on the right of that coppice. The front of the interval between the two Brigades became, after the retreat of the Dutch-Belgians, completely exposed and uncovered.

The French Left central attacking Column had continued its advance in a direction contiguous to, and parallel with, the high road, until the Skirmishers in front were suddenly checked by the Companies of the 95th British Rifles posted in the Sand Pit; which obstacle had hitherto been in a great measure concealed from their view by the particular formation of the ground, combined with the height of the intervening corn. Influenced by the discovery of this impediment, and by the appearance of the abatis upon the high road, the Column inclined to the right so as to clear the Sand Pit; and as their Skirmishers were pressing on in that direction, the Companies of the 95th became turned, and were forced to fall back upon the other Company stationed along the little hedge in rear of the Pit. So vigorous and effective was the fire maintained from this hedge by the British Riflemen, both upon the Skirmishers and upon the Column itself, that the latter was induced to swerve still further to the right, out of its original direction.

The retreat of BYLANDT's Brigade having removed all impediment to the advance of the central attacking Columns, the three Companies of the 95th soon found themselves outflanked by the French Skirmishers, and gradually retired upon their Reserve. The Light Companies of the other Regiments of KEMPT's Brigade, which had moved out to skirmish, fell back in like manner, accordingly as the French Columns advanced. With a view to secure the Left Flank of the attacking force, and at the same time to connect the movements with those on the opposite side of the high road, the French presented a strong Line, or rather a mass, of Skirmishers, in the interval between that road and the Left central Column.

As the Columns now rapidly approached the crest of the Anglo-Allied position, the greater part of the Batteries along the French ridge—that is, all those which had been cannonading that portion of the Line embraced by the attack—gradually suspended their fire. The partial cessation of their thunder was immediately succeeded by loud and reiterated shouts from the Columns of "Vive l'Empereur!"; whilst at short intervals were heard the cheering exhortations of "En avant! en avant!" mingled with the continued roll of drums beating the pas de charge.

The Left central Column was advancing in a direction which would have brought it in immediate contact with the Right of the 28th British Regiment and the Left of the 79th Highlanders, and had arrived within about forty yards of the hedge lining the edge of the Wavre road, when PICTON moved forward KEMPT's Brigade close to the hedge; where it was joined by its Light Companies, who came running in, followed by some of the most daring of the French Skirmishers, who, however, were quickly driven back. Suddenly the Column halted, and commenced a deployment to its right, the rear Battalions moving out rapidly to disengage their front.

PICTON, seizing upon the favourable moment, ordered the Brigade to fire a volley into the deploying mass; and its brief but full and condensed report had scarcely died away, when his voice was heard loudly calling "Charge! charge! Hurrah!" Answering with a tremendous shout, his devoted followers burst through the nearest of the two hedges that lined the Wavre road. In doing this their order Was in some degree broken; and, when making their way through the further hedge, a fire was poured into them by such of their opponents as had their front uncovered. The Enemy's Skirmishers that had previously fallen back upon the Flanks of the Column instantly darted forward; and by their rapid and close telling fire assisted in the endeavour to augment the apparent disorder of KEMPT's line. The 79th Highlanders suffered greatly, and experienced some delay in clearing the hedges. The Ensign (BIRTWHISTLE) carrying the Regimental Colour of the 32nd, was severely wounded. Lieutenant BELCHER, who commanded the left centre subdivision, took the Colour from him. In the next moment it was seized by a French Officer, whose horse had just been shot under him. A struggle ensued between him and Lieutenant BELCHER; but, while the former was attempting to draw his sword, the covering Colour Sergeant (named SWITZER) gave him a thrust in the breast with his halbert, and the right hand man of the subdivision (named LACY) shot him, just as Brevet Major TOOLE, commanding the right centre subdivision, called out, though too late (for the French Officer fell dead at Lieutenant BELCHER's feet), "Save the brave fellow!" The delay in crossing the hedges was but momentary; order was speedily restored: and then, levelling their bayonets, the Brigade disclosed to view the glorious sight of a British Line of Infantry at the charge.

It was during this brief struggle that a severe and irreparable blow was inflicted upon the entire British Army, and a whole nation plunged into grief and mourning for the loss of a Chief; the brilliancy of whose career had so excited her admiration, and the fame of whose exploits had so exalted her pride. The truly brave and noble PICTON was struck by a musket ball on the right temple. His death, which was instantaneous, was first observed by the Earl of UXBRIDGE's Aide de Camp, Captain HORACE SEYMOUR; whom he was, at the moment, desiring to rally the Highlanders. Captain SEYMOUR, whose horse was just then falling, immediately called the attention of PICTON's Aide de Camp, Captain TYLER, to the fact of the General having been wounded; and, in the next moment, the hero's lifeless corpse was, with the assistance of a private soldier of the nearest Regiment, borne from off his charger by that Officer. Thus fell the gallant soldier, who, as the Leader of the Third or "Fighting Division" in the Peninsular War, had already acquired an imperishable renown in the history of the British Army. As his life was spent in fighting the battles of his country, his death was an end suited to his stirring career. His brave spirit passed away amidst the roar and din of the bloody conflict, and his eyes closed on his last of Fields in the very moment of the advance of his troops to victory.

The French Column, surprised in the midst of its attempted deployment, and appalled by the bold and determined onset of KEMPT's Line, appeared as if struck by a panic, fell into irremediable confusion, and fled with precipitation from its pursuers. Just as the British Brigade bore down the slope, its front was partially crossed from the right by French Cuirassiers, followed by the 2nd British Life Guards; the former, dashing in amongst their own thickly scattered Infantry Skirmishers; who threw themselves down to allow both fugitives and pursuers to ride over them, and then, in many cases, rose up and fired after the latter. But although the greater part of the Cuirassiers turned about and boldly faced their opponents, whereby several isolated individual contests occurred; the 2nd Life Guards soon obtained the mastery, and compelled them to resume their flight: whilst the 95th Rifles speedily closed upon the disordered mass of Infantry through which this portion of the Cavalry had passed, and amongst which the greatest confusion and consternation prevailed. Many flew wildly they scarcely knew whither; others delivered themselves up; and several were seized as prisoners.

On its right, the Brigade was supported in the charge by the 1st Light Battalion of the King's German Legion; which crossed over for that purpose from the opposite side of the high road.

Immediately after passing through the hedge, the extreme Left of the 28th Regiment had unexpectedly found itself almost in contact with a well formed French Column still advancing against the Allied position. The Right Wing of the Regiment was too deeply engaged with the Column directly before it to admit of its attention being drawn off to any other quarter; but the Left Wing, having a clearer front, boldly brought forward its right shoulders, thus detaching itself from the Right Wing, and fired into the Left Flank of the advancing Column at the very moment when the head of the latter was charged by the Right Regiment (the Royals) of PONSONBY's Brigade of Heavy Cavalry. KEMPT, becoming aware of the prolongation of the French attack along the Line to his left, and of the consequently exposed state of this Flank; and possessing no Infantry Support or Reserve of any kind, felt himself under the necessity of restraining his men from further pursuit, and ordered the Brigade to halt and reform. The Left Wing of the 28th, however, having its whole attention fixed upon the Column charged by the Royals, followed these Dragoons some distance down the slope, and assisted them in securing a great number of prisoners; after which it fell back, and rejoined the Right Wing of the Regiment. The 95th Rifles continued advancing, and driving the French Skirmishers before them beyond the Knoll by the Sand Pit.

From this extremely gallant and most decisive attack by KEMPT's Brigade, we must proceed to describe the no less brilliant charges performed by both SOMERSET's and PONSONBY's Cavalry Brigades; but to afford a more ready comprehension of this period of the action, it will be necessary, in the first instance, to revert, to the attack and defence of La Haye Sainte.

The French Skirmishers thrown out by the Left Brigade of DONZELOT's Division advanced boldly and resolutely against the Orchard of La Haye Sainte. The first shot tore away the bridle of Major BARING's horse close to his hand, and the second killed Major BÖSEWIEL, the next in command. The three Companies of the 2nd Light Battalion of the King's German Legion, which, as before stated, were posted in the Orchard, together with two Companies of the 1st Light Battalion of the King's German Legion under Captains WYNECKEN and GOEDEN, and a Company of Hanoverian Riflemen under Major SPÖRKEN, which were extended on the right of the Farm, presented a gallant resistance to the Enemy; but the latter continued to press forward with superior force, and the main body of the French Brigade having formed two Columns of Attack, which were rapidly advancing, one into the Orchard, and the other towards the Buildings, Major BARING fell back with his men upon the Barn.

At this moment, Colonel KLENCKE reached the Farm with the Lüneburg Field Battalion; which WELLINGTON, on observing the French advance, had detached from the Left of KIELMANSEGGE's Brigade as a reinforcement to the troops of La Haye Sainte. BARING immediately endeavoured to recover the Orchard; and had already made the Enemy give way, when he perceived a strong Line of Cuirassiers forming in right front of the inclosure. At the same time, Lieutenant MEYER came to report to him that the Enemy had surrounded the Garden in which his Company was posted, and that it had become no longer tenable. BARING ordered him to fall back into the Buildings, and to assist in their defence. The Skirmishers upon the right, on the sudden appearance of the Cavalry, ran in upon the Orchard to collect together: but coming in contact with the newly arrived Hanoverians, the latter got into disorder; and the effect produced by the sight of the advancing Line of Cuirassiers in their front, as also by the shouts of the French Infantry gaining possession of the Garden in their rear, was such, that notwithstanding all BARING's exertions to halt and collect his men, the whole of these troops betook themselves to an indiscriminate flight towards the main position of the Allied Army, a course which they seemed to imagine constituted their only chance of safety.

They were speedily undeceived. The Cavalry overtook them in the midst of their confused retreat, rode over, sabred, and still further dispersed them; whilst, to add to the severity of their loss, they became exposed, after the Cavalry had passed on, to a flank fire from the Enemy's Infantry lining the hedge of the Garden. A portion of them succeeded in gaining the main position; whilst the remainder, securing themselves in the Buildings, augmented the little garrison under Lieutenants CAREY and GRÆME, and Ensign FRANK, who bravely and successfully maintained possession in defiance of the vigorous attacks on the part of the French Light Troops. The Lüneburg Hanoverian Battalion, however, suffered most severely: many were killed and wounded; among the latter was the Commanding Officer, Lieutenant Colonel KLENCKE, and among the prisoners taken was Major DACHENHAUSEN. Some on the left saved themselves by a precipitate retreat into the high road. The few that were collected together again during the remainder of the day constituted but a very insignificant portion of the original strength of the Battalion.

The Earl of UXBRIDGE, on perceiving the advance of the French Cavalry by La Haye Sainte, on the British right of the Charleroi road (the same alluded to as having dispersed the Hanoverian Lüneburg Battalion and BARING's Skirmishers of the Legion), as also the approach of the Infantry Columns which constituted the attack upon the Allied Left Wing on the opposite side of that road, decided upon a simultaneous charge by the Heavy Cavalry Brigades of Lord EDWARD SOMERSET and Sir WILLIAM PONSONBY; the former against the Enemy's Cavalry, the latter against his masses of Infantry. The resolution was scarcely formed when he proceeded to carry it into instant execution. Riding up to Lord EDWARD SOMERSET, he ordered him to prepare to form Line, keeping the Blues in support: and galloping on to PONSONBY's Brigade on the opposite side of the high road, he ordered that Officer to wheel into Line as soon as he saw the other Brigade do so, and to hold the Scots Greys in support. He then returned to the Household Brigade, and immediately put the whole in motion.

As this was the first grand attack made by the French on that day in fair open Field, Lord UXBRIDGE felt very desirous, in meeting it, to establish, if possible, the superior prowess of the British Cavalry; and thus to inspire it with confidence, and cause it to be held in respect by its opponents. He, therefore, with a view to excite the courage and heighten the enthusiasm of his followers, led the advance in person, placing himself in front of the Left of SOMERSET's Brigade, so as to be at about the centre of the Line when the Brigades should unite, on the continuation of the advance, in front of the Allied position. Nobly and faithfully did these brave Dragoons fulfil his anxious expectations.

For the purpose of ensuring efficient support to his Cavalry attacks, Lord UXBRIDGE had, before the commencement of the Battle, intimated to the Generals of Brigade that as he could not be present everywhere to give Orders, he expected they would always take upon themselves to conform to, and support, offensive movements in their front; and having on this occasion Light Cavalry Brigades on either Flank of the charging force, he felt in a great degree justified in placing himself in Front Line, particularly as he had assigned to each of the advancing Brigades its own immediate Support.

Though greatly palliated by the adoption of these precautionary measures, this was perhaps not altogether a prudent act on the part of the Commander of the entire Cavalry of an Army; since, in the charge of an extended Line of Cavalry against an Enemy close at hand, the carrière once begun, the Leader becomes so completely identified and mixed up with that Line itself, that his virtual command is rapidly limited to that of a Squadron Officer; whereas, when accompanying a Second Line, he is enabled to draw off, or reinforce, as circumstances may render expedient. His eager desire, however, to render this first charge a brilliant affair, combined with his own chivalric nature, led him to assume the post of honour and of danger, in order to animate by his example as a bold and determined soldier. At the same time, he trusted to the dispositions he had already made, and to the alertness of his Brigadiers, for due support to his attack; but which, from fortuitous circumstances, as will be seen by the sequel, was not forthcoming at the moment it was most urgently required.

The French Line of Cavalry, as it advanced, presented an imposing appearance. These veteran warriors bore with them an air of confident superiority and anticipated triumph, joined with a sort of gaieté de cœur, inspired no doubt by the reflection that they were about to encounter and overthrow their most implacable Enemies, the British. Their advance, like that of the Infantry on their right, had been to a certain extent triumphant; and, as the flight of the Dutch-Belgians had led that Infantry to imagine that victory was already within its grasp, so the dispersion of the Hanoverians was hailed by these Dragoons as a happy prelude to their grand attack. They had now ascended the brow of the ridge on which the Anglo-Allied Infantry was posted, prepared for their reception: a vigorous fire was opened upon them by the four guns of Ross's British Horse Battery on the right of the high road, as also by LLOYD's British Foot Battery still further to the right; but a few seconds sufficed to restore the order of their advance: in the next moment their trumpets sounded the charge; when, amidst shouts of "Vive l'Empereur!" this gallant Line, glittering in all the splendour reflected from burnished helmet and cuirass, rushed on to the attack.

On the other hand, the British Household Brigade, presenting a beautiful Line, and animated by an equal degree of enthusiasm, had already been put into charging speed; and just as the Cuirassiers came close upon the Squares, and received a fire from their front faces, the two Lines dashed into each other with indescribable impetuosity. The shock was terrific.

The British, in order to close as much as possible upon the Cuirassiers, whose swords were much longer, and whose bodies were encased in steel, whilst their own were without such defence, seemed for a moment striving to wedge themselves in between the horses of their infuriated antagonists. Swords gleamed high in air with the suddenness and rapidity of the lightning flash, now clashing violently together, and now clanging heavily upon resisting armour; whilst with the din of the battle shock were mingled the shouts and yells of the combatants. Riders vainly struggling for mastery quickly fell under the deadly thrust or the well delivered cut. Horses, plunging and rearing, staggered to the earth, or broke wildly from their ranks. But desperate and bloody as was the struggle, it was of brief duration. The physical superiority of the British, aided by transcendant valour, was speedily made manifest; and the Cuirassiers, notwithstanding their most gallant and resolute resistance, were driven down from off the ridge, which they had ascended only a few minutes before with all the pride and confidence of men accustomed and determined to overcome every obstacle. This first collision at the charge did not occur, however, throughout the entire extent of the opposing Lines. SOMERSET's Line was not parallel to that of the Cuirassiers, and as its Right was thrown somewhat forward, this came first in contact with the Enemy, and the collision, in consequence of the rapidity of the charge on both sides, followed in instantaneous succession in the direction of the Allied Left until intercepted in its further progress by a natural obstruction consisting of the hollow way through which the cross roads lead into the Charleroi road. The Cuirassiers on the right of the French Line were suddenly thrown out of their speed by coming unexpectedly on this hollow way, into which they consequently descended abruptly and confusedly; and as they began to urge their horses up the opposite bank, they beheld the 2nd British Life Guards, which formed the Left of SOMERSET's Brigade, in full speed towards them. All idea of resistance, in such a situation, was abandoned as hopeless. They immediately filed away down this hollow way to their right, and struck across the Charleroi road into the field in front of the 95th British Rifles; followed by the 2nd Life Guards, who were in equal disorder from having to pick their way as they best could down the steep banks adjoining the intersection of the two roads.

These Cuirassiers, after having rushed in upon the French Infantry Skirmishers thickly and confusedly congregated in that quarter, reined in their steeds, and fronting their pursuers, engaged them individually in hand to hand combat. They were soon, however, made sensible of their inferiority in this species of contest, and either submitted to the victors, or fled with precipitation; whilst at the same time, KEMPT's Brigade was charging gloriously down the exterior slope of the Allied position, and closing upon the Infantry with which these horsemen had become intermingled, in the manner previously described.

No sooner did PONSONBY perceive the Household Cavalry in motion, than in pursuance of the Orders he had received, he led on his own Brigade; but not being sufficiently aware of the state of affairs on the opposite side of the Wavre road, and not wishing to launch his Line against the Enemy's masses until the favourable moment had arrived, he commanded a temporary halt, and rode up to the hedge in order that he might, by personal observation, ensure the correct timing of the charge. He was accompanied by Colonel MUTER, commanding the Inniskilling Dragoons; whom he desired to return and place himself in front of the Centre Squadron, and to order and conduct the movement, the moment he should observe him hold up his cocked hat as a signal.

It is necessary to remark that the Scots Greys, who stood in support some short time previously to this advance, just where the Enemy's round shot, after passing over the ridge in front, descended in quick succession and occasioned some losses in their ranks, were ordered to some lower ground in left rear of the other two Regiments; which new position they had scarcely reached when the latter were advanced as above, and the Greys immediately conformed to this movement.

During the advance of ALIX's French Division (the First), its rear Brigade, which consisted of the 54th and 55th Regiments, inclined to its right, moved out of the mass, and formed two Columns, of two Battalions each, in support, en échelon to the leading Brigade, consisting of the 28th and 105th Regiments. In like manner, the rear Brigade of MARCOGNET's Division (the Third), consisting of the 21st and 46th Regiments, broke into two Columns, of two Battalions each, in support, en échelon to, but more immediately in rear of, the leading Brigade, consisting of the 25th and 45th Regiments.

While KEMPT's Brigade was bravely charging down the slope on the right, the heads of the leading Brigades of ALIX's and MARCOGNET's Divisions, with conspicuous gallantry, and amidst shouts of triumph, crowned the crest of the Allied position on the left, crossing the Wavre road and the straggling hedge, by which their order had been in some degree disturbed. ALIX's leading Brigade, having passed clear of KEMPT's Left, found itself unopposed by Infantry, in its front; but the head of MARCOGNET's Column, after passing close by the right of Captain RETTBERG's Hanoverian Foot Battery, from which it had received a very destructive fire, during its advance, beheld a short but compact line of Highlanders directly in its front.

This was the remnant of the 92nd Regiment which had so gallantly fought, and so greatly suffered, at Quatre Bras. It did not at that moment consist of more than 230 men, whilst the opposing Column numbered about 2,000. PACK, who was in front of the 92nd, on seeing the head of the French Column making its way through the hedge, resolved in his own mind that not a moment must be allowed to it for observation and reflection, as otherwise the French would succeed in establishing themselves in great force on the summit of the British position. He instantly decided upon a measure, which, in daring and determination, was fully commensurate with the emergency of the occasion. Addressing himself to the Highlanders, he said, in an energetic tone, "92nd, you must charge—all in front of you have given way!" With loud cheers, and under the animating sounds of their native pibroch, the 92nd moved steadily on with the noble mien and gallant bearing of men bent upon upholding, at any sacrifice, the honour and glory of their country. That portion of the French Column which had by this time crossed the hedge was in perfect order, and presented a bold and determined front. As the 92nd approached the Column, it received from it a fire; which, however, it did not return, but continued to advance steadily until it had arrived within twenty or thirty yards distance, when the head of the French Column appeared panic struck, and facing about in the greatest confusion, endeavoured to escape; the Highlanders, at the same moment, throwing into the mass a concentrated fire, most destructive in its effects. The 92nd immediately charged; but at this very moment PONSONBY's Brigade came up.

Colonel MUTER had just before perceived the raised cocked hat, when he instantly ordered and conducted the advance of the Brigade. It will be recollected that the Scots Greys had been ordered to support the Royals and Inniskillings; but having as was before explained, moved down into lower ground on the left, to get more under cover from the Enemy's cannonade, and subsequently advanced in left rear of those two Regiments, they beheld in their direct front the head of MARCOGNET's Division establishing itself on the height. Their course from that moment was obvious. They soon got up into Line, or nearly so, with the remainder of the Brigade, and joined in the general charge.

Upon PONSONBY's Brigade coming up with the Infantry, it passed through the latter as well, and as quickly as it could: in some instances intervals were made for the Dragoons by the wheeling of companies; in others, by that of subdivisions or of sections: but generally the passage was effected in rather an irregular manner; and under the circumstances this was unavoidable. Of the remaining Regiments of PACK's Brigade, the 44th, which formed the Left, having its front covered by BEST's Hanoverians, remained in support, on the summit or Knoll immediately above, and on the left of, the hollow in which the rest of the Brigade had been posted. The 1st Royal Scots, and the 42nd Highlanders on the right of the 92nd, moved forward immediately after the advance by the latter, and crossing the hedge, assisted PONSONBY's Cavalry in securing prisoners.

As the Scots Greys passed through, and mingled with, the Highlanders; the enthusiasm of both Corps was extraordinary. They mutually cheered. "Scotland for ever!" was their war shout. The smoke in which the head of the French Column was enshrouded had not cleared away, when the Greys dashed into the mass. So eager was the desire, so strong the determination, of the Highlanders to aid their compatriots in completing the work so gloriously begun, that many were seen holding on by the stirrups of the horsemen; while all rushed forward, leaving none but the disabled in their rear. The leading portion of the Column soon yielded to this infuriated onset; the remainder, which was yet in the act of ascending the exterior slope, appalled by the sudden appearance of Cavalry at a moment when, judging by the sound of musketry fire in front, they had naturally concluded that it was with Infantry alone they had to contend, were hurled back in confusion by the impetus of the shock. The Dragoons, having the advantage of the descent, appeared to mow down the mass; which, bending under the pressure, quickly spread itself outwards in all directions. Yet, in that mass were many gallant spirits, who could not be brought to yield without a struggle; and these fought bravely to the death: not that they served to impede, but only to mark more strongly the course of the impetuous torrent as it swept wildly past them, presenting to the eye of the artistic observer those streaks which, arising incidentally from such partial and individual contests, invariably characterize the track of a charge of Cavalry.

Within that mass too, was borne the Imperial Eagle of the 45th Regiment, proudly displaying on its banner the names of Austerlitz, Jena, Friedland, Essling, and Wagram—Fields in which this Regiment had covered itself with glory, and acquired the distinguished title of "The Invincibles." A devoted band encircled the sacred Standard, which attracted the observation, and excited the ambition of a daring and adventurous soldier, named EWART, a Sergeant of the Greys. After a desperate struggle, evincing on his part great physical strength combined with extraordinary dexterity, he succeeded in capturing the cherished trophy. The gallant fellow was directed to proceed with it to Brussels, where he was received with acclamations by thousands who came forward to welcome and congratulate him.

Without pausing for a moment to reform, those of the Greys who had forced their way through, or on either Flank of, the mass, rushed boldly onward against the leading supporting Column of MARCOGNET's right Brigade. This body of men, lost in amazement at the suddenness, the wildness, of the charge; and its terrific effects upon their countrymen on the higher ground in front, had either not taken advantage of the very few moments that had intervened, by preparing an effectual resistance to Cavalry; or, if they attempted the necessary formation, did so when there was no longer time for its completion. Their outer Files certainly opened a fire which proved very destructive to their assailants; but to such a degree had the impetus of the charge been augmented by the rapidly increasing descent of the slope, that these brave Dragoons possessed as little of the power as of the will to check their speed, and they plunged down into the mass with a force that was truly irresistible. Its foremost ranks driven back with irrepressible violence, the entire Column tottered for a moment, and then sank under the overpowering wave. Hundreds were crushed to rise no more; and hundreds rose again but to surrender to the victors; who speedily swept their prisoners to the rear, while the Highlanders secured those taken from the leading Column.

Along the remainder of the Line, the charge of the "Union Brigade" was equally brilliant and successful. On the right, the Royal Dragoons, by inclining somewhat to their left, during the advance, brought their Centre Squadron to bear upon the head of the leading Column of ALIX's Division, which had crossed the hedges lining the Wavre road, and being unchecked, was rapidly advancing across the crest of the ridge. Suddenly its loud shouts of triumph ceased as it perceived the close approach of Cavalry up the interior slope of the Anglo-Allied position. Whether it was actuated by a consciousness of danger from the disorder necessarily occasioned in its rear by the passage through the banked up hedges, by a dread of being caught in the midst of any attempt to assume a formation better adapted for effective resistance, or of being entirely cut off from all support, it is difficult to decide, but the head of this Column certainly appeared to be seized with a panic. Having thrown out an irregular and scattering fire, which served only to bring down about twenty of the Dragoons; it instantly faced about, and endeavoured to regain the opposite side of the hedges. The Royals, however, were slashing in amongst them before this object could be effected. The rear ranks of the Column, still pressing forward, and unconscious of the obstruction in front, now met those that were hurled back upon them down the exterior slope by the charge of the Royals, who continued pressing forward against both Front and Flanks of the mass. The whole was in a moment so jammed together as to have become perfectly helpless, Men tried in vain to use their muskets, which were either jerked out of their hands, or discharged at random, in the attempt. Gradually, a scattering flight from the rear loosened the unmanageable mass, which now rolled back helplessly along its downward course. Many brave spirits, hitherto pent up in the midst of the throng, appeared disposed to hazard a defiance; and amongst these the swords of the Royals dealt fearful havoc: many threw down their arms, and gave themselves up in despair; and these were hurried off by the conquerors to the rear of the British Line.

The 28th French Regiment, which formed a direct Support to the 105th Regiment, comprising the Column thus attacked, though astounded by the scene before it, and almost driven back by the panic stricken fugitives, still retained a considerable semblance of order.

Amidst the crowd that was now precipitating itself on this supporting Column, to seek its shelter and protection, was an Officer, the bearer of the Eagle of the 105th Regiment. This Standard, on which were inscribed the victories of Jena, Eylau, Eckmühl, Essling, and Wagram, was accompanied at the moment by a party apparently forming a guard for its defence. Captain CLARK, commanding the Centre Squadron of the Royals, on discovering the group, instantly gave the Order, "Right shoulders forward—attack the Colour!" and led directly upon the Eagle himself. On reaching it, he ran his sword through the body of the Standard Bearer who immediately fell, and the Eagle dropped across the head of Captain CLARK's horse. He endeavoured to catch it with his left hand, but could only touch the fringe of the Colour, and it would probably have fallen to the ground, and have been lost in the confusion of the moment, had it not been saved by Corporal STILES; who, having been Standard Coverer, and therefore posted immediately in rear of the Squadron Leader, came up at the instant, on Captain CLARK's left, and caught the Colour as it struck, in falling, against his own horse's neck.

So great were the confusion and dismay created in the second Column by the rush towards it of the disorganised remnant of the leading body, mixed up as it were with the Dragoons still pressing eagerly forward, as also by the signal overthrow of the Columns on their right by the Inniskillings, that the entire mass speedily yielded to the pressure, and commenced a disorderly flight, pursued by the Royals to the foot of the valley by which the two positions were divided.

The Inniskillings, forming the Centre Regiment of the Brigade, did not come quite so soon into contact with the French Infantry as did the Flank Regiments. The Columns in their immediate front were the two formed by the 54th and 55th French Regiments, of two Battalions each; which, as previously explained, advanced in support, and in right rear, of ALIX's leading Brigade. Only the Left, and part of the Centre, Squadron of the Inniskillings had to pass through British Infantry as they advanced; the front of the Right Squadron was clear. The Irish "hurrah!" loud, wild, and shrill, rent the air as the Inniskillings, bursting through the hedge and bounding over the road, dashed boldly down the slope towards the French Columns, which were about a hundred yards distant; an interval that imparted an additional impetus to their charge, and assisted in securing for it a result equally brilliant with that obtained by the other two Regiments. The Right and Centre Squadrons bore down upon the 55th French Regiment; while the Left Squadron alone charged the 54th Regiment. These two Columns, like those on their right and left, were not allowed time to recover from their astonishment at the unexpected, sudden, and vehement charge of Cavalry launched against them. A feeble and irregular fire was the only attempt they made to avert the impending danger. In the next instant the Dragoons were amongst them, plying their swords with fearful swiftness and dexterity, and cleaving their way into the midst of the masses; which, rolling back, and scattering outwards, presented an extraordinary scene of confusion. In addition to the destruction effected by this Regiment, the number of prisoners which it secured was immense.

The Household Brigade continued its charge down the slope on the right, and partly on the left, of La Haye Sainte, with the most distinguished gallantry and success; and bringing their right shoulders forward, the 1st Life Guards pressed severely on the rear of the Cuirassiers, as a very considerable portion of them rushed tumultuously towards that part of the high road beyond the Orchard of La Haye Sainte which lies between high banks, and which was thus completely choked up with the fugitives. Many of those who found their retreat so seriously impeded, again faced their opponents, and a desperate hand to hand contest ensued; which, however, was suddenly terminated by a destructive fire poured down upon the 1st Life Guards, from the top of the banks, by the Light Troops of BACHELU's Division that crowned the Heights through which the road has been excavated. The King's Dragoon Guards, leaving this struggle on their right, and rattling across the pavé, boldly ascended the Enemy's position. They were joined on their left, by the 2nd Life Guards, whose course had been by the left of La Haye Sainte. With these were now mingled Royals and Inniskillings, while further to the left were the Greys—the whole Line, without even any semblance of regularity, madly pursuing their wild career, as if intoxicated with the excess of triumph.

Then it was that Lord UXBRIDGE, who had so gallantly led the charge in person, and incited all by his example, eagerly sought for the Support on which he had confidently calculated; when, to his great surprise and mortification, he discovered that there was none at hand. PONSONBY's own immediate Support, which Lord UXBRIDGE himself had ordered to be formed by the Greys, had necessarily been employed in Front Line on the left, in the manner described; a fact of which, from his own position as Leader of that Line, he had been quite unaware. The direct Support of SOMERSET's Brigade, consisting of the Blues, had, during the charge, come up with, and joined, the Front Line. The Regiment was kept well in hand; and, by its comparatively good order, facilitated the drawing off of the remainder of that Brigade from further pursuit. But it was on the left of the high road, in rear of PONSONBY's Line, that support was most needed. His Lordship could not account for the circumstance of neither of the Light Cavalry Brigades, posted on the extreme Left, having come up in support of PONSONBY's advance, in conformity with the general instructions conveyed to his Brigadiers on the subject of affording mutual support. The fact is, that VANDELEUR's Brigade, which was the nearest, was then in motion for the purpose of affording its aid; but its progress was unfortunately impeded by its having previously to make a retrograde movement in order to pass a hollow way which separated it from the troops on the right. In vain did Lord UXBRIDGE sound to halt and rally—neither voice nor trumpet was heeded.

In a few seconds more, the Advanced Line was seen crowning the Enemy's position. The King's Dragoon Guards were suddenly exposed to a severe fire from the Batteries and from BACHELU's Columns of Infantry on their right; and perceiving a strong and well formed body of Cuirassiers on the point of advancing from the hollow beyond the ridge they had so rashly ascended, they, with such of the Royals and Inniskillings as had joined them, at length commenced a hasty retreat. The Greys, along with many of the Royals and Inniskillings, dashed in amongst the Batteries, and then, wheeling sharply to their left, rode along the line of cannon in that direction, sabring the Gunners and stabbing the horses, until they became sensible of the approach of a body of French Lancers moving down obliquely from the left upon the arena of this memorable conflict. They now fell back; but, with their horses blown and exhausted, it was not long before they were overtaken by the Lancers. These formed the Advance of JACQUINOT's Light Cavalry Brigade, which had been unaccountably remiss in not having afforded a prompt and close Support to the attacking Columns of Infantry.

Both the British Heavy Cavalry Brigades were now in full retreat. SOMERSET's regained the position without any serious molestation: but PONSONBY's Dragoons, particularly the Greys, who were upon the extreme Left, suffered severely from JAQUINOT's Lancers and Chasseurs, the greater part of them being in a state of the utmost confusion and exhaustion; whilst the latter were infinitely superior in numerical force, were in good order, and mounted on horses perfectly fresh. On their right the Lancers charged in Open Column; the remainder, extending in open Lancer order towards their left, rapidly spread over the plain, darting upon the stragglers and wounded of the British Cavalry who came within their reach; and, at the same time, giving confidence to such of their own scattered Infantry as were still retreating in disorder and confusion.

At length, the Support so greatly needed by PONSONBY's Brigade arrived upon its Left Flank. VANDELEUR, having passed the hollow way and ravine which intercepted his progress towards the scene of action, had reached that part of the crest of the position occupied by BEST's Hanoverian Brigade, through which it now advanced to the front in Open Column of divisions. The 12th Light Dragoons, being the leading Regiment, moved quickly down the slope: the 16th Regiment remained higher up the acclivity; while the 11th were drawn up in reserve upon the brow of the hill. The 12th and 16th wheeled into Line to their right. Lieutenant Colonel the Hon. FREDERICK PONSONBY, who commanded the 12th, perceiving the confusion that prevailed amidst the French Infantry in the valley, as also the extremely critical situation of a great number of scattered red coated Dragoons nearly on the crest of the French position, instantly charged a mass of unsteady Infantry which intervened between him and these Dragoons. This Infantry comprised the rearmost supporting Column of MARCOGNET's Division, and was the only one of the attacking Columns yet intact. It was now destined to share their fate. Already alarmed by the disorder into which the entire of the Infantry on its left had been thrown, and now attacked so suddenly and unexpectedly on its right, it was penetrated by the charge of the 12th.

These Dragoons having forced their way through the Column, whereby their order was naturally much broken, came upon the Right Flank of the Lancers who were in pursuit of PONSONBY's Brigade. Quickening their speed, they dashed in amongst the French Cavalry, and acting almost perpendicularly upon their Flank, they "rolled up" such as were immediately in their front. The 16th Light Dragoons, with VANDELEUR at their head, very gallantly charged obliquely upon the front of the Lancers, whose further advance was completely checked by this double attack. On their extreme Right, the 16th rather clashed with some of the retiring Dragoons: but the two Regiments, carrying every thing before them, succeeded in driving the French Light Cavalry down again to the foot of the valley; which they had been ordered, previously to their charge, not to pass.

Some few of both the 12th and 16th did, nevertheless, madly rush up the opposite Height; where, by this time, fresh troops had arrived, who made them suffer for their temerity.

GHIGNY's Dutch-Belgian Light Cavalry Brigade, which had, at the commencement of this Cavalry attack, crossed the Charleroi road, came up, in the mean time, to the brow of the main position, on the left of VANDELEUR's Brigade. One of its Regiments, the 4th Light Dragoons, went down the slope, following the 12th Light Dragoons; and after experiencing the effects of a brisk fire which was kept up by DURUTTE's Skirmishers from behind a bank and hedge, low down the slope, and from which the 12th Light Dragoons had previously suffered, it assisted in completing the dispersion of the French Infantry. The other Regiment (the 8th Hussars) remained a few minutes upon the Height, and then advanced to draw off the retiring Cavalry.

VIVIAN, who had come forward in person from the extreme Left, and proceeded some way down the slope for the purpose of making his observations, upon perceiving PONSONBY's Brigade charging in disorder up the French Heights, immediately sent back word for the 10th and 18th British Hussars to move through the hollow way to their right, leaving the remaining Regiment of his Brigade, the 1st Hussars of the King's German Legion, to keep a look out to the left. Very shortly afterwards, two guns detached in advance from his Horse Battery, drew up on the brow of the main ridge; but had scarcely opened a fire when a well directed shot from one of the French Batteries passed through the ammunition boxes of one of the limbers, causing an explosion, which drew forth a shout of triumph on the part of the French Artillerymen.

The charge of VANDELEUR's Brigade having succeeded, without the active aid of even its own immediate Support, the 11th Light Dragoons; the further advance of the 10th and 18th Hussars was not required, but they continued in their new position, on the right of the lane leading to Verd Cocou, and the two guns rejoined their Battery.

Major WHINYATES's Rocket Troop, having been brought up to the crest of the main ridge, from its previous position in reserve near Mont St Jean, its Rocket Sections were moved down to the foot of the exterior slope, whence they discharged several rockets at the French troops then formed, or in the act of reforming, upon the opposite heights. Immediately after the execution of this service, which was gallantly and skilfully conducted, the Troop rejoined its guns on the crest of the position.

In the general mêlée which resulted from the charge of the British Heavy Dragoons, and the overthrow of such masses of Infantry, augmented as it was by the subsequent charges of, firstly, the French Lancers, and, then, the two Regiments of British Light Cavalry, severe losses were sustained on both sides; and the British Army was deprived of some of its brightest ornaments.

The gallant Leader of the "Union Brigade," when endeavouring to return to the Allied position, after using the most strenuous but fruitless exertions to restrain his men in their wild pursuit, and to withdraw them from a contest in which they had already gained undying fame, became a sacrifice to his chivalrous and patriotic zeal. Intercepted by a party of the Lancers in the soft ground of a newly ploughed field, out of which his exhausted steed had not the power to extricate itself, he fell beneath their deadly thrusts. Sir WILLIAM PONSONBY had highly distinguished himself as a Cavalry Officer in Spain; and, independently of his merits as a soldier, which were justly appreciated by the whole Service, his amiable disposition and private virtues endeared him to all his brother Officers.

His equally gallant namesake, Colonel the Hon. FREDERICK PONSONBY, immediately after his brilliant charge with the 12th Light Dragoons, first through a Column of Infantry, and then upon the Right Flank of the Lancers, was endeavouring to withdraw his Regiment from further pursuit, when he was disabled in both arms, and carried by his horse up to the crest of the French position; where, receiving a sabre cut, he was struck senseless to the ground; and it was very generally supposed at the time that he had been left dead on the field.

Lieutenant Colonel HAY, who commanded the 16th Light Dragoons, was desperately and dangerously wounded. Colonel HAMILTON, the Commanding Officer of the Scots Greys, after gallantly leading his Regiment through the Enemy's Columns, across the valley, and up the opposite Heights, was last seen far in advance; where it is presumed, from his never having again appeared, he fell in the midst of the French lines, a sacrifice to his distinguished but indiscreet valour. Colonel FULLER, who commanded the 1st, or King's, Dragoon Guards, was killed when pursuing the Cuirassiers: he boldly led his Regiment up the French Height immediately upon the Allied Left of the Charleroi road. In addition to the above mentioned, the British Cavalry engaged in this affair sustained a very heavy loss in both Officers and men.

With the exception of the bodies of the slain; of such of the wounded as were too far from their respective Lines to be removed; of loose horses, some wildly careering about, others quietly grazing, and many staggering, plunging, or convulsively pawing the ground around them, from the agony of their wounds; the arena of this terrible conflict, which had ceased but a few minutes before, was now perfectly clear. The retiring crowds of French Infantry had disappeared behind the foremost ridge of their position, to collect and reform their scattered remnants.

The British Cavalry were similarly employed—SOMERSET's Brigade on the right of the Charleroi road, near the Orchard of the Farm of Mont St Jean; PONSONBY's on the opposite side of the road, in rear of a coppice bordering the hollow below that Farm; and VANDELEUR's on the interior slope of the position, more to the right than where it had been posted during the earlier part of the day.

PACK's and BEST's Brigades closed to their right upon KEMPT's, so as to fill up the interval occasioned by the retreat of BYLANDT's Dutch-Belgian Brigade; and the Knoll in front of KEMPT's Brigade was again occupied by three Companies of the 95th Regiment; as was also the Farm of La Haye Sainte by the 2nd Light Battalion King's German Legion, reinforced by two Companies of the 1st Light Battalion of that Corps.

Major General Sir JOHN LAMBERT's Infantry Brigade, which had been kept in reserve near Mont St Jean, was put in motion at the time PONSONBY's Dragoons advanced to the charge; and it was now placed on the left of the Charleroi road, in Column, at quarter distance, in rear and in support of the Fifth Division.

The importance of the result of this signal defeat of the French attack was fully commensurate with the glory by which its achievement was distinguished. The object of that attack, which was to force the Centre and Left Wing of the Anglo-Allied Army and to establish a very considerable body of troops in the vicinity of Mont St Jean, was completely frustrated: 3,000 prisoners were taken; two Eagles were captured; and between thirty and forty pieces of cannon were put hors de combat for the greater part of the remainder of the day.

Thus terminated one of the grandest scenes which distinguished the mighty drama enacted on the ever memorable plains of Waterloo; a scene presenting in bold relief, genuine British valour crowned with resplendent triumph; a scene, which should be indelibly impressed upon the minds as well of living British warriors as of their successors in ages yet unborn.

Britons! before other scenes are disclosed to your view, take one retrospective glance at this glorious, this instructive, spectacle. Let your imagination carry you to the rear of that celebrated position, and a little to the left of the Charleroi road. Behold, in the foreground, on the right, a British Line of Cavalry advancing to the charge, exulting in the consciousness of its innate courage, indomitable spirit, and strength of arm. Whilst you are admiring the beautiful order and perfect steadiness of their advance, your eyes are suddenly attracted by the glittering splendour of a Line of horsemen in burnished coats of mail, rising above the brow, and now crowning the summit of the ridge. They are the far famed Cuirassiers of France, led on by a KELLERMANN; gallant spirits that have hitherto overcome the finest troops that could be brought against them, and have grown grey in glory. Trumpets sound the charge; in the next instant your ears catch the low thundering noise of their horses' hoofs, and your breathless excitement is wound to the highest pitch as the adverse Lines clash together with a shock which, at the moment, you expect must end in their mutual annihilation. Observe the British, how they seem to doubt, for a second, in what manner to deal with their opponents. Now they urge their powerful steeds into the intervals between the necks of those of the Cuirassiers. Swords, brandished high in air, gleam fitfully in rapid succession throughout the Lines, here clashing together, there clanging against helmets and cuirass which ring under their redoubled strokes. See! the struggle is but a moment doubtful—the Cuirassiers, seemingly encumbered by their coats of mail, are yielding to superior strength, dexterity, and bravery combined—men and horses reel and stagger to the earth—gaps open out in their Line—numbers are backing out—others are fairly turning round—their whole Line now bends, and breaks asunder into fragments—in the next moment they appear, as if by a miracle, to be swept from off the crest of the position, and being closely and hotly pursued by the victors, the whole rushing down the other side of the ridge, are snatched from your view.

Your attention is now irresistibly drawn to that part of the foreground immediately facing you; where you have barely time to catch sight of a Line of British Infantry just as it forces its way through the hedge that runs along the crest of the ridge, to charge a Column advancing up the other side. At the moment the shouts that proclaim its triumph reach your ear, you are struck by the majestic advance, close to your left, of another Line of British horsemen. These halt just under the brow of the ridge. In their Left Front your eye now also embraces a Line of British Infantry; whilst at the same time you see the heads of two hostile Columns, issuing through the hedge, and crowning the ridge amidst shouts of "Vive l'Empereur!" The one nearest to you, finding no immediate opposition to its further advance, is rapidly establishing itself on the Height: the other is instantly met by a small but daring band of Scotch Highlanders. A struggle ensues; the furthest Column is concealed from your view by the smoke in which it is suddenly enshrouded; but at the very moment when doubts arise in your mind as to the result, the Cavalry rushes forward, and, passing through intervals opened out for it by the Infantry, which immediately follows in pursuit, charges both these heads of Columns, cutting them up, as it were, root and branch; and then bounding through the hedge, the whole disappear as if by magic. Now let your imagination, keeping pace with the intensity of feeling excited by such a scene, carry you up to the summit of the ridge.

Behold, at once, the glorious spectacle spread out before you! The Dragoons are in the midst of the Enemy's Columns—the furious impetuosity of their onslaught overcomes all resistance—the terror stricken masses, paralyzed by this sudden apparition of Cavalry amongst them, have neither time nor resolution to form Squares, and limit their defence to a feeble, hasty, straggling fire from their ill cemented edges—a flight, commencing from the rearmost ranks, is rapidly augmented by the outward scattering occasioned by the continually increasing pressure upon the front—the entire slope is soon covered with the dispersed elements of the previously attacking force—parties of Infantry are hurrying over the brow of the ridge to aid others of the Cavalry in securing the prisoners—3,000 of these are swept to the rear, and two Eagles are gloriously captured.

From the momentary contemplation of these trophies, your eyes instinctively revert to the course of the victors, whom you now perceive in the middle distance of the view—a broken Line of daring horsemen, rushing up the opposite Heights. Their intoxicating triumph admits of no restraint. They heed not the trumpet's call to halt and rally; but plunging wildly amidst the formidable Line of Batteries ranged along the French position, they commence sabring the Gunners, stabbing the horses, and seem to clear the ground of every living being. But physical efforts, however powerfully developed and sustained, have their limit: exhausted nature yields at length; and their fiery steeds, subdued, not by force but by exhaustion, retire with lagging faltering pace. You look in vain for a Support—there is none—but your eye is suddenly caught by the fluttering lance flags of a Column of the Enemy's Cavalry, approaching from the left, and you become nervously alive to the danger that awaits the valiant band of heroes, who are only now made sensible of the necessity of retiring to collect and rally their scattered numbers. Seeing no Support ready to receive them, and becoming aware of the near approach of hostile Cavalry, they make a last and desperate effort. Those who are best mounted, and whose horses are least blown, succeed in regaining the Allied position unmolested; but a very considerable number are overtaken by the Lancers, with whom they now contend under a fearful disadvantage in point of speed and order.

But mark! a rescue is at hand—a gallant line of friendly Cavalry throws itself against the Right Flank of the Lancers, the further portion, or Left, of that Line first dashing through and scattering an unsteady mass of Infantry, the sole remaining Column out of the entire attacking force that has yet kept together. The tide of destruction now sets in strongly against the Lancers. Their pursuit is checked. The Heavy Dragoons are relieved from the pressure. A mêlée ensues; but you are not kept long in suspense; for in another moment this newly arrived force, making good its way, succeeds in driving the Lancers in confusion down to the foot of the valley. The arena in your front is speedily cleared of both friends and foes—the discharge of rockets, which now attracts your attention, appears like a display of fireworks in celebration of the glorious triumph—the affair has terminated.

But stay to witness the concluding part of the scene. Observe the splendidly attired group entering upon the right, just above La Haye Sainte. It is headed by one whom you cannot for a moment mistake—the illustrious WELLINGTON. Lord UXBRIDGE, returning from his brilliant charge, now joins the Duke, while the whole Corps Diplomatique et Militaire express in the strongest terms their admiration of the grand military spectacle of which they have been spectators. Among them are representatives of nearly all the continental nations, so that this glorious triumph of your valiant countrymen may be said to have been achieved in the face of congregated Europe. Honour, imperishable honour, to every British soldier engaged in that never to be forgotten fight! When Britain again puts forth her strength in battle, may her Sovereign's Guards inherit the same heroic spirit which animated those of GEORGE, Prince Regent, and inspire them with the desire to maintain in all their pristine purity and freshness the laurels transmitted to them from the Field of Waterloo; and when the soldiers of the three United Kingdoms shall again be found fighting side by side against the common Enemy, may they prove to the world that they have not degenerated from the men of the "Union Brigade,"[11] who by their heroic deeds on that great day, so faithfully represented the military virtues of the British Empire!

Anglesey

FOOTNOTES:

[10] The Dutch-Belgians having been posted in Line on the exterior slope, where, from the circumstance of their having been the only Troops of the Anglo-Allied Left Wing so distinctly visible to the Enemy, they became exposed in an especial manner to the destructive effects of the formidable array of French Batteries, which continued playing over the heads of the attacking columns. The losses of BYLANDT's Brigade on the 16th had already thinned, and in a measure disorganised, its ranks; but those which it suffered on this occasion were terrific, and the numerous gaps that so rapidly presented themselves along the Line, as well as the number of superior Officers that were observed to fall, could scarcely fail to produce a prejudicial effect among these raw troops. Their confidence in their own power of resistance had also been very considerably shaken, by the circumstance of their having been deployed in a two-deep Line; instead of having been allowed to assume the three-deep formation to which they had previously been accustomed. In this affair, PERPONCHER had two horses shot under him. BYLANDT was wounded, as were also Colonel VAN ZUYLEN VAN NYEFELT, Lieutenant Colonel WESTENBERG who commanded the 5th Battalion of Dutch Militia, and several other Officers.

Had the British soldiers been fully aware of all these circumstances, their feelings would assuredly not have been so greatly roused against the Dutch-Belgians as they were on this particular occasion. But they had neither time nor opportunity for reflection. They only saw the hurried and confused retreat; and this, at such a moment, would have equally exasperated them, had the troops so retiring been British.

That PICTON, who could perceive all that was passing along the exterior slope, should have given vent to his irritation in the remark he made to Captain TYLER, is more surprising; but it must be borne in mind, that his habitual reliance upon his own British infantry, with which he felt that he could attempt anything, usually led him to make but little allowance for the failure or discomfiture of troops in general under almost any circumstances.

[11] Sir WILLIAM PONSONBY's Brigade was thus designated from the circumstance of its having consisted of an English Regiment, the Royals; a Scotch Regiment, the Greys; and an Irish Regiment, the Inniskillings.

CHAPTER XII.

MUCH as the attention of both Commanders had been absorbed by the contest described in the last Chapter, the attack and defence of Hougomont had nevertheless been renewed and maintained with unabated vigour.

The assailants, who continued in possession of the Wood, having been strengthened by powerful reinforcements from both JEROME's and FOY's Divisions, now opened so rapid and indiscriminate a fire upon the Garden Wall that it might almost be supposed they entertained the hope of battering it down with their shower of bullets. They failed to make any impression upon the little garrison; though they obtained partial successes on the Flanks, which again were counteracted on the part of the defenders by the aid of Detachments from the main body of BYNG's Brigade of Guards, as also by the natural advantages of the localities. Thus, upon the right, a retreat of the Guards from the hedge which lines the Avenue and road leading to the Château, if followed up by the French, would draw upon the latter a murderous fire from the banks, brushwood, and other cover, in rear of the Avenue, together with a flank fire from behind the Buildings: and, upon the left, if they succeeded in forcing back the defenders from the front to the rear hedge of the Orchard, their Left Flank became exposed to a severe fire from the troops lining the eastern Garden Wall, while they suffered at the same time from the new fire directed against their front by the retreating party, formed under cover of the hollow way by which that rear hedge is bounded.

It was about two o'clock when BYNG, perceiving the increased pressure upon the troops in the Orchard, and the great diminution which had taken place in their numbers, desired Colonel HEPBURN, who commanded the 2nd Battalion of the 3rd Foot Guards, to move down the slope with the remainder of his men as a reinforcement. Colonel HEPBURN on reaching the hollow way found it occupied by Lord SALTOUN with a very small force; and his Lordship having scarcely a man remaining of his own Battalion, gave over to the Colonel the command of that part of Hougomont, and rejoined MAITLAND's Brigade.

After a short time, HEPBURN and his Battalion made a sudden and vigorous rush into the Great Orchard from the hollow way in its rear. The French Skirmishers gave way; and, as they crowded together while retreating through the gap that leads into the Wood, they suffered severely from the concentrated fire poured upon them by the Guards; who quickly established themselves along the front hedge of the Orchard.

This happened nearly at the same time in which the French were repulsed in their grand attack upon the Centre and Left of the Duke of WELLINGTON's Line. It might be about half past two o'clock.

The Battle was then limited to a general cannonade, the roar of which was incessant; and its effects, now that the range on both sides had been very accurately obtained, were most galling and destructive to the troops posted along the interior slope of either position.

ALTEN's Light Troops again spread themselves out to the front as soon as KELLERMANN's Cuirassiers had been swept from off the exterior slope of the Anglo-Allied position. They had not been out long before their attention was directed to a heavy Column of Infantry, apparently advancing from the vicinity of La Belle Alliance towards La Haye Sainte. It was BACHELU's Division, which had fallen back a little after the failure of D'ERLON's attack, to which it had acted as a Reserve. Lieutenant Colonel VIGOUREUX, of the 30th British Regiment, who commanded these Light Troops of ALTEN's Division, immediately threw them forward to meet the Column. They poured a well concentrated and most galling fire upon the mass; which immediately brought its right shoulders forward, and took the direction of Hougomont, either in consequence of that fire, or in accordance with Orders previously given.

The ground over which it wound its course descended sufficiently to render the movement indistinct to the British Batteries on the position; but the circumstance having been communicated to Captain CLEEVES, whose Foot Battery of the King's German Legion was posted on the most commanding point of the ridge on the right of the Charleroi road, this Officer lost not a moment in making his arrangements. He permitted the Column to continue its march unmolested until it reached a point immediately in his front, on which he had directed his guns so as to concentrate upon the mass, at the proper moment, the whole fire of his Battery. The Column continued its march, and had cleared more than two-thirds of the distance between La Belle Alliance and Hougomont, when, having well entered within Captain CLEEVES's line of fire, three rounds from each gun were thrown into it with astonishing rapidity, and awful effect. In a moment the greater portion of the Column appeared to be dispersed, and flying back in confusion towards the lower ground for shelter; leaving an immense number of dead and dying to attest the fatal accuracy of the fire from the Battery.

As no hostile force of either Cavalry or Infantry appeared in its immediate vicinity, BACHELU soon succeeded in rallying his Division and renewing the advance. A similar result followed; whereupon all further attempt to effect the contemplated movement was abandoned: and thus a most serious flank attack upon Hougomont was completely frustrated by the skilfully managed fire of a single Battery.

BACHELU now took post again, upon the right of FOY, leaving a considerable interval between his Division and the Charleroi road.

Foiled in his varied and repeated attacks upon Hougomont, NAPOLEON had now recourse to incendiary projectiles. For this purpose he had ordered a Battery of Howitzers to be formed, from which shells were thrown so as to descend into the Buildings. The Great Barn, the outhouses on the north side of the Château, the Farmer's House, and finally the Château itself, were speedily set on fire. Dense volumes of smoke, enveloping the whole Post and its defenders, were wafted slowly towards the Anglo-Allied Line; the roofs of the Buildings soon fell in; and, shortly before three o'clock, the flames burst forth with great brilliancy. Many of the wounded had been carried, or had crawled, into the Buildings; but although their comrades entertained the most distressing apprehensions for their safety, the stern sense of duty and of honour prescribed that of the Post itself as paramount to every other consideration. Invested as the place was by an Enemy so overwhelmingly superior in numbers, and so unceasingly on the alert to seize upon any advantage that might offer; not a man could be spared to assist in extricating the sufferers from their perilous situation. Obedience to the natural dictates of humanity was necessarily sacrificed to that which was due to the severe demands of discipline. Thus several perished in the flames.

Others, who had contrived to crawl into the open Courts, could scarcely breathe in the scorching and suffocating atmosphere. Many who had sought shelter, or had been laid, in the Chapel, and whose terrors were excited as they heard the crashing fall of burning timbers, or the frequent explosion of shells around them, at length beheld the flames penetrating the door of the sanctuary. The prayers that had been fervently, though silently, offered up from that holy place, had surely been accepted—the fire, reaching the feet of the wooden image of the Saviour of Mankind, that stood above the entrance, seemed to feel the sacred presence; for here its progress terminated; and this, without the aid of human efforts.

The conflagration did not occasion a moment's relaxation in the heroic exertions of the brave defenders of Hougomont. The courage and devotedness of the men kept pace with the zeal and intelligence of their Officers; and no sooner did new difficulties arise than they were met and overcome by the most judicious arrangements, combined with the most consummate gallantry.

It was now about half past three o'clock. The Anglo-Allied Line continued compact and unshaken in its original position. Its Advanced Posts of La Haye Sainte and Hougomont had successfully resisted the most formidable assaults.

The Left Wing had sustained considerable loss in meeting and repelling the French Right Wing, but the losses endured by the latter in that attack were infinitely more severe: whole Columns of Infantry had been completely overthrown and dispersed; Squadrons of the most splendid and most devoted Cavalry had shared a similar fate; whilst from thirty to forty pieces of cannon had been rendered useless for nearly the remainder of the day. Hence, the French Emperor did not deem it advisable to renew, at least so soon, an attack upon the Left of the Anglo-Allied Army. He decided on forming a grand attack upon its Right and Centre: and since REILLE's Infantry had already suffered very considerably in its assaults upon Hougomont, he determined upon employing his Cavalry for that purpose; more especially as the ground in front of that part of the Allied Line appeared well adapted for the movements of this description of force.

To gain possession of La Haye Sainte and Hougomont, as a preliminary step, was undoubtedly the most judicious course: but hitherto his endeavours to obtain that vantage ground had altogether failed, and he was now compelled to limit his plan; combining with the projected attack, renewed assaults against those Posts; which, even if again unsuccessful, would at least serve to divert in some degree, the Enemy's attention.

NAPOLEON also contemplated a more important diversion, by causing a demonstration to be made with PIRÉ's Light Cavalry against WELLINGTON's Right Flank.

In pursuance of this plan, renewed efforts were made by the attacking force against Hougomont; and two Columns from DONZELOT's Division descended upon La Haye Sainte.

Meanwhile, Major BARING having applied for a reinforcement, two Companies were detached to his Post from the 1st Light Battalion of the King's German Legion. To these and a part of his own Battalion, he intrusted the defence of the Garden; and, abandoning altogether the Orchard, he placed the remainder of his force in the Buildings, distributing their defence among the three Officers who had so courageously maintained them during the previous attack.

The French Columns advanced against this Post with the most undaunted resolution and the most conspicuous gallantry. The well aimed bullets of the German rifles, though they told quickly and fearfully amidst their masses, arrested not their progress for a moment. They rushed close up to the walls; and, seizing the rifles as they protruded through the loop holes, endeavoured to wrest them from the hands of the defenders. They also made a most furious assault against the gates and doors, in defence of which many lives were sacrificed. The greatest struggle was at the western opening to the Large Barn, the door of which was wanting. The French, determined to make good an entrance, encountered the brave Germans equally resolute to prevent them. The foremost Frenchmen, dashing boldly on to force their way, were struck down by the deliberate fire from the rifles the instant they reached the threshold; and seventeen of their dead bodies already formed a rampart for those who continued to press forward to carry on the struggle.

It was nearly four o'clock when certain movements made by the Lancers on the French extreme Left, led the Duke to suspect an attack from that quarter; and which, considering the almost isolated position of his detached force at Braine l'Alleud and Vieux Foriez, might, if successful, be attended with very serious consequences to himself. He drew Lord UXBRIDGE's attention to that point; and the latter immediately despatched GRANT, with the 13th Light Dragoons and the 15th Hussars of his Brigade to attack the Lancers, detaching at the same time the 2nd Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion from DÖRNBERG's Brigade, towards Braine l'Alleud, for the purpose both of facilitating the attack, by manœuvring on the left of the Lancers, and of watching the Enemy's dispositions in that direction.

The fire of Artillery along both Lines had been maintained with the utmost vigour. At this moment, however, a most furious cannonade was directed against that part of the Anglo-Allied Line which was situated between the two high roads. While some of the French Light Batteries took post in advance, others of the Imperial Guard, comprising twelve pounders, opened a fire from the Heights in rear of, and above, La Belle Alliance; and as the Batteries upon the main French Line were ranged along the arc of the chord formed by the Allied Line, the French Artillery was enabled by its very great numerical superiority in guns to concentrate an overwhelming fire upon any part of the Duke's position.

The Allied Infantry posted in Columns along the interior slope of the ridge, were entirely screened from the observation of the French, who could not distinguish any portion of their Enemies beyond the devoted British and German Artillerymen at their guns; which, despite the severity of the fire from their opponents, were worked with the most admirable coolness and intrepidity, and with a precision beyond all praise.

The thunder of the Artillery continued pealing forth in an uninterrupted roll, and the scene became awfully grand. The guns having once obtained the required range, were fired without intermission. Instantaneous flashes met the eye, all along the Heights, succeeded by volumes of smoke bounding forth along the ground in front, and enveloping the Batteries in clouds. The earth trembled beneath the dread concussion. The oldest soldiers had never witnessed a cannonade conducted with such fury, with such desperation.

Ney

The Allied Columns of Infantry were lying down upon the ground to shelter themselves as much as possible from the iron shower that fell fast and heavily—round shot, tearing frightful rents directly through their masses, or ploughing up the earth beside them; shells, bursting in the midst of the serried Columns, and scattering destruction in their fall, or previously burying themselves in the soft loose soil to be again forced upwards in eruptions of iron, mud, and stones, that fell among them like volcanic fragments.

During this terrible conflict of Artillery, NEY was making his preparatory dispositions with the Cavalry which NAPOLEON had desired him to launch against the Anglo-Allied Right Wing.

He first formed for attack, MILHAUD's Corps of Cuirassiers, consisting of twenty four Squadrons; and directed LEFÈBVRE DESNOUETTE's Light Cavalry Division of the Guard, comprising seven Squadrons of Lancers and twelve Squadrons of Chasseurs, to follow and support—in all forty three Squadrons—constituting a magnificent array of gallant horsemen. As they began to advance, the First Line, of Cuirassiers, shone in burnished steel, relieved by black horse hair crested helmets; next came the Red Lancers of the Guard, in their gaudy uniform, and mounted on richly caparisoned steeds, their fluttering lance flags heightening the brilliancy of their display; whilst the Third Line, comprising the Chasseurs of the Guard, in their rich costume of green and gold, with fur trimmed pelisses à la hussard, and black bearskin shakos, completed the gorgeous, yet harmonious, colouring of this military spectacle. Though formed in successive Lines of Columns in the hollow space on the immediate left of La Haye Sainte, where they were sheltered in some degree from the cannonade that raged so furiously above them, the Rear Lines obliqued to the left on the advance, and became echelonned to the First Line, so as to present a general front extending from the Charleroi road on their right to the Hougomont inclosures on their left.

As they ascended the ridge, the French Artillery suspended their fire; and the Allied Batteries commenced pouring a destructive shower of grape shot amidst their devoted ranks. Fiercely and fatally did this iron hail rattle against the helmed and steel clad Cuirassiers, here glancing off, there penetrating the armour; wounding or laying prostrate many a gallant warrior at the very moment when the brightest visions of glory had opened on his ardent imagination. This iron sleet, however, caused no perceptible check to their progress; and, with shouts of "Vive l'Empereur!" they accelerated their pace until, having arrived within about forty yards of the guns, they received the last and well prepared discharge. Its effects were terrific: but though their order was somewhat broken, their courage was not shaken. The charge was sounded; a cheer followed; and, in the next instant, they rushed up to the very cannon's mouth.

In accordance with previous instructions given by the Duke of WELLINGTON himself, the Artillerymen withdrew, upon the close approach of the Cavalry, and sought shelter either beside, or in rear of, the Infantry Squares; or, where occasion required, they threw themselves under the projecting bayonets of the outer kneeling ranks for protection. The Cuirassiers, on crowning the crest of the ridge; and finding themselves so unexpectedly in possession of a Line of Batteries, shouted loudly forth their triumph; and, then renewing their onward charge, were, in a moment, lost to the view of the Lancers and Chasseurs of the Guard. These troops, carried away by the enthusiasm of the moment and the eager desire to share in the fancied victory, advanced with the same fiery impetuosity, and the whole force was now fairly across the ridge.

The Allied Infantry, distributed in chequered Squares along the interior slope, were fully prepared to meet the attack. Some little apprehension had been entertained for the safety of the Right of the Front Line, where the Brunswickers, who, as before remarked, were mostly young, raw troops, had taken up the ground previously occupied by BYNG's Brigade of Guards, which had been entirely absorbed by the defence of Hougomont, with the exception of two Companies which, with the Colours, had been withdrawn, as a Reserve, to a more sheltered position on the right of the Nivelles road. As the French Cavalry advanced, the 23rd British Regiment of Infantry was led up to the Front Line, and into an interval between the Brunswick Squares. This Regiment had nearly reached the brow of the ridge when it was suddenly ordered to halt and prepare to receive Cavalry; and the Chasseurs of the Guard appearing the next moment in its front, a fire from this face was opened so hastily that scarcely a shot could have told upon the Enemy. It instantly recovered this somewhat nervous precipitation, and presented a bold and determined stand; as did also the Brunswickers, who acted on this occasion in a manner that would have reflected credit on the most experienced veterans.

The cannonade had necessarily ceased along the Right Wing of the Anglo-Allied Front Line, and along the French Batteries to which it was opposed. Hence the vehement cheering on the part of the French Cavalry became the more distinctly audible and the more highly exciting. A sullen silence was maintained throughout the Allied Squares, which were all at the "prepare,"—front ranks kneeling, and the second at the charge,—thus forming a chevaux de frise, over which the rear ranks were ready to fire, as occasion might demand.

As the Cavalry now rushed down upon the Squares, the front faces of the latter opened their fire when the former had approached within about thirty paces of them. The effect of this fire was to create disorder and confusion in the leading Squadron or Half Squadron (as the case might be), which would then open out from the centre, and obliquing to the right and left respectively, pass on by the Flanks of the Square attacked, to the fire from which it would consequently become completely exposed. The succeeding repeated the manœuvre of the leading divisions; and their disorder became greater and greater as the continually augmenting obstacles in their front, the upset riders and horses, increased in multitude.

Here, as at Quatre Bras, the French Cavalry did not rush to the shock against a single British Square. The horsemen of the leading divisions who escaped the opposing fire, failed to maintain the direction of their speed with unabated vigour, and to dash against the Square, heedless of personal danger, and intent only upon securing the sole chance that offered for the success of their immediate followers. That portion of the Cavalry which passed through the intervals between the foremost Squares, directed their advance upon those that were in rear; and the Squares being generally en échiquier, the opening out and dividing of the attacking Squadrons in the manner described, soon commingled the horsemen of different Regiments, and added considerably to the disorder already caused by the dropping fire which assailed them in all directions.

The Anglo-Allied Cavalry, having the advantage of perfect order, now advanced to the charge; and after encountering some little resistance on different points, speedily succeeded in relieving the Squares from the presence of the Enemy, whom they pursued over the crest of the ridge and down the exterior slope.

No sooner was NEY's Cavalry driven from the position, than the Allied Artillerymen flew from their shelter to their guns, and the French Batteries recommenced their fire. The former dealt destruction amidst the retiring masses as soon as, and wherever, they were uncovered by the Allied Cavalry; but some of the British Regiments, giving too much rein to their ardour, carried their pursuit rather too far; particularly the 23rd British Light Dragoons; who, having attacked the Flank of a Column of Cuirassiers whilst the latter was advancing against the 1st Regiment of Dutch Carabiniers, by which it was then attacked in front—TRIP himself leading—drove both the Cuirassiers and a body of Lancers across the hollow on the right of La Haye Sainte, back upon their own Batteries on the Heights beyond, and thus created confusion amongst the French Gunners; who, however, made them pay for their temerity as they withdrew again towards their own position.

Towards the Allied Right, the Lancers, pursued by the 1st Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion, instantly reformed, and, resuming their charge, became themselves the pursuers; but on advancing over the ridge, they were not only exposed again to the fire from the Squares, but were at the same time most unexpectedly assailed by a brisk discharge of round shot from Captain BOLTON's British Foot Battery, which had just been rapidly advanced to its left front, and very judiciously posted on some favourable ground close to, and on the right of, the Nivelles road, and in direct rear of the main ridge. Its fire was directed with great precision at the French Cavalry in the intervals between the Squares in its front, and by its valuable assistance the Enemy was soon compelled to retire again across the ridge.

It will be readily conceived that such assistance was most essential, when it is recollected that, at this time, the 7th Hussars, the 1st Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion, the Brunswick Hussars, and the Squadron of Brunswick Lancers, were the only Cavalry Regiments posted in rear of that portion of the Front Line extending from the Nivelles road on the right, to the position of HALKETT's British Infantry Brigade on the left, in rear of which latter stood the 23rd Light Dragoons. The manner in which those Regiments charged and repelled the French Cavalry opposed to them, merits the highest commendation.

The French Cavalry evinced the greatest alacrity, nay, impatience, in again getting into order—actuated, no doubt, by a sense of shame and indignation at finding its efforts frustrated, and its valour fruitless; although in possession of the Enemy's guns, and at liberty to act at its own discretion against his Squares.

The advance was speedily renewed; but evidently conducted with more caution, though not with less enthusiasm. Again did this brilliant array of horsemen boldly face the iron shower of grape, and gallantly crown the crest of the Anglo-Allied Right Wing. But now, instead of attacking indiscriminately as before, one portion was allotted to that service; whilst the remainder was kept in more compact order to stem the onset of the Allied Cavalry, by which, on the former occasion, they had been so signally repulsed. The charges were repeated against the Squares, in the same style, and upon the same system, as before; and with an equally fruitless result. This portion of the attacking force became gradually exhausted and out of order: but the remainder appeared well formed up, and moving forward to charge the Second Line comprising Allied Cavalry; which, however, did not wait for the attack, but instantly advanced to meet it. The latter consisted of SOMERSET's Brigade on the left (greatly diminished by the effects of its former charge, on the occasion of the French attack of the Allied Left and Centre); of the 23rd British Light Dragoons, in rear of HALKETT's British Infantry Brigade; of TRIP's Dutch-Belgian Carabinier Brigade, in rear of the 23rd; of the Brunswick Hussars and Lancers, more to the right; of the 1st Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion, close to the Nivelles road; and of the 7th British Hussars, on the interior slope of that portion of the ridge which was immediately in left rear of Hougomont—a force scarcely amounting to half the number of Squadrons with which the French Cavalry had commenced this attack.

The charge was executed under great excitement, and with the utmost steadiness and gallantry. The struggle was desperate and sanguinary: but the French Cavalry, assailed in front by the same description of force, and on their flanks by the fire from the Squares, at length went about; and were followed, as before, over the ridge and down the exterior slope.

In rear of the Right of the Anglo-Allied Line, where, as previously observed, the Cavalry was then so very weak in numbers, the 1st Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion had deployed into Line, in order to occupy more ground and show a greater front. As the French Lancers were attacking the Squares, and advancing through the intervals between them, notwithstanding the renewed fire from BOLTON's Battery, the Regiment hastened forward to charge them.

The Germans had not proceeded far when it was discovered that a body of the Enemy's Cavalry had penetrated to the open space on their left. With great presence of mind and admirable promptitude, Major REIZENSTEIN, who perceived the danger to which the Regiment was exposed by the already meditated attack upon its Left Flank, drew off a great part of it, and, with a right-shoulder-forward movement, advanced to meet these new assailants who were now coming on at full speed. The mutual impetuosity of the charge, and violence of the shock, were terrific. The two Lines dashed at and through each other, and those of the horsemen that were yet firm in their saddles, wheeling sharply round, again rushed to the fierce encounter with the most resolute bravery; and the dispersed riders, after rapidly exchanging cuts and thrusts, en passant, sought out their respective Corps.

As the Cavalry retired, the Infantry that had attacked La Haye Sainte desisted from their fruitless endeavours to force the gallant little garrison. Not long afterwards, Major BARING, on finding that the ammunition of his men had, by the constant firing, been reduced to less than one half, became apprehensive of its speedy exhaustion; and despatched an Officer to request a supply, which was promised to him. In the mean time, the Germans set about diligently repairing the injuries they had sustained, and making the best preparation in their power to meet the next attack.

Upon the first advance of the French Cavalry, by the Allied left of Hougomont, a body of Infantry Skirmishers crept along the boundary hedge of the Great Orchard on that side, and by thus turning the Flank of the 3rd Guards, who were at the same time assailed with renewed vigour in front, compelled them to retire into the hollow way in rear of the inclosure; but, as the Cavalry withdrew, so did the Light Troops on the left of the Orchard, and Lieutenant Colonel HEPBURN, advancing his men from their cover, drove back the French Skirmishers in the Orchard, and again occupied its front hedge.

The contest at this time, between the Allied Left, and the French Right, Wing was limited to a continued cannonade, with Light Troops skirmishing in the valley which separated the two positions. The Nassau troops, under Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar, maintained their ground with great spirit along the Villages and inclosures upon the extreme Left of the Anglo-Allied Army.

GRANT, who, it will be recollected, had been detached with the 13th Light Dragoons and the 15th Hussars, to attack the 5th and 6th French Lancers, upon the extreme Left of the French Line, in consequence of certain menacing dispositions on their part, was first made aware that these had been merely a diversion to draw off a portion of the Allied Cavalry from the real point of attack, by the shouts which suddenly proceeded from their ranks; when, on turning round to ascertain the cause, he perceived the French in possession of the Batteries along the crest of the position, and charging the Squares posted on the interior slope. Observing a repetition of the attack, and the want of Cavalry on that part of the position which he had quitted; he most judiciously took upon himself to return to it with both Regiments: and, as will appear in the sequel, he arrived there at a most critical moment, when his absence might have produced the most fatal consequences. As a precautionary measure, the Right Squadron of the 15th Hussars, under Captain WODEHOUSE, was left in its original position, to observe the extreme Left of the French line; and the 2nd Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion continued to keep a look out between that point and Braine l'Alleud.

NAPOLEON, perceiving the necessity of affording an immediate Support to NEY's attack, sent an Order to KELLERMANN to advance for that purpose, with his Corps of Heavy Cavalry, consisting of the two Divisions commanded by L'HERITIER and ROUSSEL D'URBAL, and comprising (at the commencement of the Battle) seven Squadrons of Dragoons, eleven Squadrons of Cuirassiers, and six Squadrons of Carabiniers. In the mean time, NEY, with a similar object in view, had ordered forward GUYOT's Heavy Cavalry Division of the Guard, comprising six Squadrons of Horse Grenadiers, and seven Squadrons of Dragoons. These thirty-seven Squadrons, combined with the force which had already attacked, and which had originally consisted of forty-three Squadrons, constituted a stupendous array of Cavalry, in comparison with that which was then posted in rear of the Right Wing of the Anglo-Allied Army; and which received no accession beyond the five Squadrons that GRANT was in the act of withdrawing, as before explained, from the extreme Right.

GUYOT's Division of the Guard having been placed by NAPOLEON at NEY's disposal, when he first desired him to form the grand Cavalry attack, the Marshal was entitled to employ it if he thought proper; but it is doubtful whether NAPOLEON, after having sent forward KELLERMANN's Corps, was desirous that the combined force should be thus prematurely engaged, since it would deprive him of his only Cavalry Reserve. Still, when we consider the limited extent of the Field of Battle, and the consequent facility with which he might have either suspended the employment of the Heavy Cavalry of the Guard, or countermanded KELLERMANN's advance, it is reasonable to infer that the French Emperor was not altogether displeased with the grand experiment which was about to be made, and which encouraged the most sanguine expectations of a glorious triumph.

The coming attack was, like the former one, preceded by a violent cannonade. As before, the French Batteries concentrated their fire upon the Allied Artillery and Squares. The entire space immediately in rear of the crest of the ridge that marked the Front Line of the Duke's Right Wing, was again assailed with a tempest of shot and shell. Again were whole Files torn away, and compact Sections rent asunder.

But the extraordinary skill and the untiring energies of the British and German Gunners, combined with the heroic forbearance and the admirable steadiness of the Squares, fully impressed upon the mind of WELLINGTON the conviction that, however formidable and disproportionate the force that his powerful adversary could wield against him, it might yet be made to suffer an exhaustion, moral as well as physical, that would render it totally unavailable and helpless at the moment when its extremest tension and fullest application would be so urgently required to extricate the Emperor from that perilous crisis which, by his Grace's masterly arrangements, was gradually approaching its consummation. To act exclusively on the defensive, to maintain his ground in defiance of every assault and every stratagem; and yet to harass and weaken his Enemy to the extent of his power, constituted the grand point on which hinged the practical development of those arrangements. A defeat and dispersion of his Army before the arrival of the Prussian troops, would lead to new measures, to additional sacrifices—perhaps to irretrievable disasters. But his resolve was fixed and irrevocable; for he knew that he could fearlessly rely upon the devotion, the endurance, and the valour of his British and German soldiers. And this implicit confidence was nobly reciprocated; for as the troops remarked the serenity of his countenance and demeanour when rectifying any confusion or disorder, or felt as if spellbound by the magic influence of a few simple and homely words from his lips, they entertained no doubts as to the result of their glorious exertions.

When the tremendous Cavalry force, which NEY had thus assembled, moved forward to the attack, the whole space between La Haye Sainte and Hougomont appeared one moving glittering mass; and, as it approached the Anglo-Allied position, undulating with the conformation of the ground, it resembled a sea in agitation. Upon reaching the crest of the ridge and regaining temporary possession of the Batteries, its very shouts sounded on the distant ear like the ominous roar of breakers thundering on the shore. Like waves following in quick succession, the whole mass now appeared to roll over the ridge; and as the light curling smoke arose from the fire which was opened by the Squares, and by which the latter sought to stem the current of the advancing host, it resembled the foam and spray thrown up by the mighty waters as they dash on isolated rocks and beetling crags; and, as the mass separated and rushed in every direction, completely covering the interior slope, it bore the appearance of innumerable eddies and counter currents, threatening to overwhelm and engulf the obstructions by which its onward course had been opposed. The storm continued to rage with the greatest violence; and the devoted Squares seemed lost in the midst of the tumultuous onset. In vain did the maddening mass chafe and fret away its strength against these impregnable barriers; which, based upon the sacred principles of honour, discipline, and duty, and cemented by the ties of patriotism and the impulse of national glory, stood proudly unmoved and inaccessible. Disorder and confusion, produced by the commingling of Corps, and by the scattering fire from the faces of the chequered Squares, gradually led to the retreat of parties of horsemen across the ridge; these were followed by broken Squadrons, and, at length, the retrograde movement became general.

Then the Allied Dragoons, who had been judiciously kept in readiness to act at the favourable moment, darted forward to complete the disorganisation and overthrow of the now receding waves of the French Cavalry.

The Allied Artillery had barely time to fire a few rounds into the retiring masses, when the Enemy's formidable Support rapidly advanced to renew the attack; and, as if it had been made aware that the Right of the Anglo-Allied Line was the weakest part, from the want of a sufficient Cavalry Support, its efforts appeared particularly directed to that point. A body of Heavy Dragoons was drawn up in Line, and advanced up the ridge leaving the Hougomont inclosures immediately on its left.

At this moment, however, GRANT had most opportunely returned with the 13th Light Dragoons and 15th Hussars from the extreme Right; and instantly forming the 13th, which was the leading Regiment, in Line to the front, moved it up to the crest of the ridge, over which it gallantly charged and routed the French Dragoons, driving them about three hundred yards down to the low ground near the north-east angle of the Great Orchard of Hougomont. The 15th Hussars were also formed to the front, on the left of the 13th Light Dragoons, and charged a mass of Cuirassiers, which was driven back a like distance, upon large bodies of Cavalry. As these were observed commencing offensive operations, both in front and on the flank, the two Regiments, first the 13th, and then the 15th; were compelled to retreat to the main position, and take post in rear of the Squares; but this they did with so much order and regularity that their presence and example imparted new life and confidence to the young Brunswickers; whose steadiness, on the Right of the Line, had been severely tested in the course of the grand Cavalry attack.

Notwithstanding these reverses, and the decided failure of their former attempts, the French horsemen most gallantly and resolutely renewed their advance, and again plunged in masses amidst the Allied Squares. Failing in their direct attack, they rode through the intervals between the Squares in all directions, exhibiting extraordinary coolness and intrepidity. Some of the most daring approached close up to the ranks, to draw forth the fire from a Square; and thus secure a better chance of success for the Squadron prepared to seize the advantage and to charge. Small parties of desperate fellows would endeavour to force an opening at some weak point, by cutting aside the bayonets and firing at the defenders with their pistols. But the Squares were proof against every assault and every stratagem.

More Cavalry crossed over the summit of the ridge; and the greater part of the interior slope occupied by the Allied Right Wing seemed covered with horsemen of all kinds—Cuirassiers, Lancers, Carabiniers, Chasseurs, Dragoons, and Horse Grenadiers. The French, enraged at their want of success, brandishing their swords, and exciting one another by shouts of "Vive l'Empereur!" reiterated their attacks with redoubled but fruitless vigour. Like the majestic oaks of the forest, which are poetically said to strike their roots deeper and more tenaciously into the earth as the fury of the storm increases, so stood the Anglo-Allied Squares, grand in the imposing attitude of their strength, and bidding defiance to the tempestuous elements by which they were assailed on every side.

At length, the attack evinced symptoms of exhaustion; the charges became less frequent and less vigorous; disorder and confusion were rapidly augmenting; the spirit of enthusiasm and the confidence of superiority were quickly yielding to the feeling of despondency and the sense of hopelessness. The Anglo-Allied Cavalry again advanced, and once more swept the mingled host, comprising every description of mounted troops, from off the ground on which they had so fruitlessly frittered away their strength.

On this occasion, a body of Cuirassiers, having been intercepted in its direct line of retreat by a party of British Light Dragoons, was induced to surrender; but taking advantage of the weakness of their escort, they suddenly broke away, and galloped down the Nivelles road, by which they hoped to return to the French Lines. They were fatally deceived. As they passed the high bank, covered with brushwood, on the right of the road, where a Detachment of the 51st Regiment was stationed as one of the Supports to the Light Troops extended in front of the extreme Right, they were fired upon, though but partially, in consequence of their close pursuit by the Light Dragoons. This attracted the attention of Captain Ross of that Regiment, who was posted with his Company more in advance, and close to the abatis which had been thrown across the road near the head of the Avenue leading to Hougomont. Captain Ross, being thus prepared, also fired upon the Cuirassiers; whereupon their Commanding Officer, finding all further retreat effectually cut off by the abatis, surrendered to Captain Ross, declaring that he would not give himself up to the Dragoons. At this spot eighty of the Cuirassiers and twelve of their horses were killed; and the remainder, about sixty, were dismounted, taken, or dispersed.

Shortly before this, NEY, perceiving the ill success of his Cavalry attacks, determined on combining them with such Infantry as he had at his disposal. Between D'ERLON's and REILLE's Corps there was now a great interval, and the only troops of which he could make use for the above object, consisted of BACHELU's Division, on the right of the latter, as DONZELOT's Division, on the left of the former, was still required for the attack upon La Haye Sainte, which he now ordered to be vigorously renewed, whilst he advanced a heavy Column of BACHELU's Infantry towards the Centre of the Allied Right Wing.

WELLINGTON, who had, from the first, anticipated that the attacks of Cavalry would be followed up by others, in which that Arm would be combined with Infantry, was fully prepared to meet this contingency, having as soon as he had ascertained that the Enemy was not disposed to attempt any serious movement against his Right Flank, despatched an Order to CHASSÉ to evacuate Braine l'Alleud and its vicinity, and to proceed with his Dutch-Belgian Division, towards the principal scene of action, along the low ground through Merbe Braine. By this means, his Grace, who contemplated reinforcing his First Line with troops from his Second, would be enabled to supply their place in the latter with others of equal strength. CHASSÉ's movement, executed with much judgement, was in a great measure, if not entirely, concealed from the Enemy's observation; and was very skilfully covered by the 2nd Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion, who continued hovering near the Left Flank of the French Army.

In the mean time, the attack upon La Haye Sainte had been renewed with the same fury as before. Major BARING on perceiving the advance of the Enemy's Columns, sent an Officer to the position with this intelligence, and repeated his request for ammunition. The Light Company of the 5th Line Battalion of the King's German Legion was sent to his assistance; but the supply of ammunition, of which he stood so much in need, was not forthcoming: and he therefore, after waiting half an hour longer, during which the contest was uninterrupted, despatched another Officer on the same errand. This application proved equally unsuccessful. He received, however, a reinforcement of two Flank Companies from the 1st Regiment of Nassau.

The great struggle was again at the open entrance to the Barn; and the French, finding all their efforts to force an entrance so obstinately and successfully frustrated, had recourse to the expedient of setting the place on fire. A thick smoke was soon observed issuing from the Barn. The greatest consternation pervaded the little garrison; for although there was a pond in the yard, there were no means at hand for conveying the water to the point of danger. Major BARING, whose anxiety was extreme, glancing his eye at the large camp kettles borne by the recently arrived Nassauers, instantly pulled one from off a man's back: several Officers followed his example, and filling the kettles with water, carried them in the face of almost certain death, to the fire. The men hesitated not a moment. Every kettle was instantly applied to the same good office, and the fire was fortunately extinguished; though at the sacrifice of many a brave soldier. Several of the men, although covered with wounds, rejected all persuasion to retire. Their constant reply was, "So long as our Officers fight, and we can stand, we will not stir from the spot." At length the Enemy, wearied out by this most resolute and gallant defence, once more withdrew.

At the commencement of this attack, while one portion of the Enemy's force was principally directed against the western entrance of the Great Barn; the other, leaving the Buildings on its right, advanced higher up the slope, as if intending either to penetrate the Farm by the Garden, or to cut off its communication with the main position.

The Prince of ORANGE, conceiving this to be a favourable opportunity for attacking the French Column, ordered the 5th and 8th Line Battalions of OMPTEDA's Brigade of the King's German Legion to deploy and advance. The Line was quickly formed; and the Battalions, bounding across the narrow sunken road, rushed forward, at a charging pace, driving the Enemy before them. But a body of Cuirassiers, that had unsuccessfully charged the Left Squares of KIELMANSEGGE's Hanoverian Brigade, whilst those Battalions were advancing, came upon the Right Flank of the latter, unexpectedly for both parties. The 5th Line Battalion, which was on the right, having been supported in sufficient time by SOMERSET's Heavy Cavalry Brigade, suffered little loss; but the 8th Line Battalion—being on the left, and more in advance, in the act of charging when the Cuirassiers appeared—was completely surprised, and its Right Wing cut down and dispersed. The Commanding Officer of the Battalion, Colonel SCHRÖDER, was mortally wounded: several other Officers fell: Ensign DE MOREAU, who carried and defended the King's Colour, having been severely wounded, as also the Serjeant who afterwards held it, the Enemy succeeded in carrying off the prize. Major PETERSDORF, the next in command, collected the scattered remnant of the Battalion, and posted it in rear of the hollow way.

The moment the Anglo-Allied Right Wing became cleared of the presence of the French Cavalry, it was again exposed to a furious cannonade. Several of the guns along the main ridge were by this time disabled. Major BULL, who had been obliged at an earlier period to withdraw his Howitzer Battery to the Second Line for the purpose of repairing casualties and completing ammunition, advanced again to his former post in the Front Line, along with Major RAMSAY's Horse Battery, during the Second general Charge of the French Cavalry. These Batteries suffered severely from PIRÉ's guns, stationed on the extreme Left of the French Line. BULL directed Lieutenant LOUIS to turn his two right guns towards them, and it was not long before this Officer succeeded in silencing them; a service which, as they enfiladed the Allied Right Flank, was of considerable advantage, during the remainder of the Battle, to all the Batteries and troops in this part of the Field.

The Duke, considering that a reinforcement of Artillery was particularly required in front of COOKE's Division and the Brunswick Infantry against which the Enemy was evidently preparing fresh attacks, ordered up Lieutenant Colonel DICKSON's British Horse Battery, commanded by Major MERCER, and Major SYMPHER's Horse Battery of the King's German Legion, into the Front Line: the former, to the left of Lieutenant Colonel SMITH's Horse Battery, in front of the Brunswickers; and the latter further to the left.

Major MERCER's Battery had barely time to get into action, when a heavy Column of Cavalry, composed of Horse Grenadiers and Cuirassiers, was seen ascending the ridge, and advancing at a rapid rate directly towards the spot upon which it had taken post. The guns, which were nine pounders, were each loaded with a round and a case shot; and were run close up to a bank of two or three feet in height, which descended from the narrow cross road along the ridge, and which thus formed a sort of genouillère to the Battery. In front, the summit of the ridge consisted of a flat surface, of forty or fifty yards in width, whence the ground descended rapidly towards the plain that divided the two Armies. The Column continued to advance until it came quite close upon these guns, the muzzles of which were nearly on a level with the cross road; when it suddenly recoiled from the very destructive fire with which it was received. The horsemen of the leading Squadrons faced about, and endeavoured to force their way to the rear; confusion ensued, and the whole mass broke into a disorderly crowd. Several minutes elapsed ere they succeeded in quitting the summit of the ridge, during which the fire from the Battery was incessant; and, from the shortness of the distance, the size of the objects, and the elevation of the ground on which they stood, the consequent carnage was truly frightful. Many, instead of seeking safety in retreat, dashed through the intervals between the guns, and surrendered: but the greater part, rendered desperate at finding themselves held, as it were, in front of the Battery, actually fought their way through their own ranks; and, in the struggle, blows were exchanged on all sides. At length, the wreck of this formidable Column gained shelter under the slope of the ridge, leaving the summit encumbered with its killed and wounded.

About the same time, a strong Column of French Infantry, supported by Cavalry, was advancing against the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Right Wing. Whilst the opposed Batteries were concentrating upon it a vigorous fire, Lord UXBRIDGE brought forward SOMERSET's Heavy Cavalry Brigade from its position on the right of the Charleroi road, for the purpose of attacking this Column; and also ordered up, in support, TRIP's Dutch-Belgian Carabinier Brigade. The attack was made with great gallantry by the Household Cavalry, which succeeded in checking the advance of the Enemy; but, having been so much reduced in numbers, it was unable to penetrate the Column, which received it with a heavy fire. As SOMERSET retired; the French Cavalry by which the Column had been supported, prepared to advance.

TRIP's Dutch-Belgian Cavalry was now at hand. UXBRIDGE, pleased with their fine appearance, and desirous of exciting in them a courageous enthusiasm, placed himself conspicuously in their front, and ordering the "Charge," led them towards the Enemy. He had proceeded but a very short distance, when his Aide de Camp, Captain HORACE SEYMOUR, galloped close up to him, and made him aware that not a single man of them was following him. Turning round his horse, he instantly rode up to TRIP, and addressed himself to this Officer with great warmth. Then, appealing to the Brigade in terms the most exhorting and encouraging, and inciting them by gestures the most animated and significant, he repeated the Order to charge, and again led the way in person. But this attempt was equally abortive; and UXBRIDGE, exasperated and indignant, rode away from the Brigade, leaving it to adopt any course which its Commander might think proper: and as the French Cavalry, to which this hesitation was but too manifest, was now advancing rapidly to the attack, the Dutch-Belgians went about, and retired in such haste and disorder that the two Right Squadrons of the 3rd Hussars of the King's German Legion experienced the greatest difficulty in maintaining their ground, and avoiding being carried along to the rear by these horsemen in the wildness of their flight.

The 3rd Hussars had just moved up into the Second Line, in rear of KRUSE's Nassau Brigade, when this occurred; and the Left Squadron, being free from any interruption of the kind, gallantly charged and completely overthrew that portion of the Cuirassiers which was in its immediate front. As soon as the other two Squadrons had recovered their order, which had been so unexpectedly disturbed by the fugitive Dutch-Belgians, the whole Regiment advanced to the crest of the position; where it received from Lord UXBRIDGE, in person, the Order to charge a Line of French Cavalry, distant about 150 yards, and consisting of about three Squadrons of Cuirassiers and three Squadrons of Heavy Dragoons. Commencing the charge with a steady trot, and then plunging into a gallop, they broke through the Enemy's Line, which was advancing at a short trot, or almost at a walk; but became so completely turned and hemmed in upon their flanks and rear, that a vast proportion of them was cut off. The remainder, dispersed, and pursued by the French Cavalry, rode back to the Infantry Squares, in rear of which the Regiment reformed. Here the great loss which it had suffered in these two attacks become manifest. It was reduced to between sixty and seventy Files, which were formed into two Squadrons, and posted in rear of KIELMANSEGGE's Hanoverian Brigade.

About this time, the Earl of UXBRIDGE, on examining the state of his Cavalry, perceived the Cumberland Regiment of Hanoverian Hussars at some distance in the rear, on the Brussels road. He immediately ordered them forward; and on their coming up, he posted them where they were by no means much exposed, but where they would at least appear to fill a gap occasioned by the severe losses experienced by SOMERSET's and PONSONBY's Brigades: for the manner of their Commanding Officer, whilst being thus posted, rendered his Lordship doubtful of their continuing there if attacked.

That he had reason to apprehend something of this kind, was subsequently proved; for Colonel HAKE, on finding the shot flying about him a little, took himself and his Regiment out of the Field: on discovering which, Lord UXBRIDGE despatched his Aide de Camp, Captain HORACE SEYMOUR, with an Order for his return. When Captain SEYMOUR delivered this Order, the Colonel remarked that he had no confidence in his men, that they were Volunteers, and that their horses were their own property. The Regiment continued moving to the rear; notwithstanding Captain SEYMOUR's repeating the Order to halt, and asking the Second in Command to save the honour and character of the Corps, by placing himself at its head and fronting the men. Finding his remonstrances produced no effect, he laid hold of the bridle of the Colonel's horse, and commented upon his conduct in terms such as no man of honour could have been expected to listen to unmoved. This Officer, however, appeared perfectly callous to any sense of shame; and far more disposed to submit to those attacks upon his honour than he had been to receive those of the Enemy upon his person and his Regiment. Upon rejoining the Earl of UXBRIDGE and relating what had passed; Captain SEYMOUR was again directed to proceed to the Commanding Officer, and to desire that, if he persevered in refusing to resume his position in the Line, he would, at least, form the Regiment across the high road, out of fire. But even this Order was disregarded, and the Corps went altogether to the rear, spreading alarm and confusion all the way to Brussels.

In front of the Right of the Anglo-Allied Line, the French Column of Horse Grenadiers and Cuirassiers, which had met with so disastrous a repulse from Major MERCER's Horse Battery, was reformed for another attack; to meet which the British Gunners were fully prepared: for the French horsemen had not retired so far down the hill but that the high caps of the Horse Grenadiers of the leading Squadrons, were visible above the brow of the exterior slope. The second attempt was preluded by a cloud of Skirmishers, who, advancing to within a very short distance of the front of the Battery, did considerable mischief to the Gunners with their carbines and pistols; but their intention being evidently to draw forth their fire, no notice was taken of them.

Then the Column again ascended the ridge, and advanced to attack the Battery; but on this occasion their pace scarcely exceeded a walk, or at most a gentle trot, too many obstacles lying in their way to admit of more rapid movement without confusion. Experience having shown the Gunners the destructive effects of a close fire, they allowed the leading Squadrons to attain about half the distance between the brow of the slope and the narrow road in their front before they commenced. The result, as may be readily imagined, was precisely similar to that of the former attack, which has already been detailed. Again the French horsemen fell into confusion, and again for several minutes were they exposed to a deliberate and an unerring fire of case shot, within a distance of not more than twenty yards, so that the pile of killed and wounded, left on the ground immediately in front of the Battery, before great, was now enormous.

Other Batteries along this part of the position were equally successful in repelling the attacks of the Enemy's Cuirassiers, who were assembling in considerable numbers at the foot of the exterior slope, close to the Hougomont inclosures, apparently with the object of cutting off the direct communication with that Post, and forcing the Right of the Allied Front Line. The moment seemed favourable for such a project. Several of the Allied guns had by this time become completely disabled; the 2nd Battalion of the 3rd British Guards, awfully reduced, had been driven into the hollow way in rear of the Orchards of Hougomont; the young Brunswick Infantry had suffered severe losses; and the supporting Cavalry had become greatly exhausted by its repeated charges.

But WELLINGTON, foreseeing the probability of a serious attempt upon this weakened point of his Line, and perceiving the approach of CHASSÉ's Division (see page 458), supplied the required remedy by desiring Lord HILL to bring forward troops from the Second Line. The zeal, intelligence, and activity which had ever characterized the Hero of Almaraz and Arroyo del Molino when carrying out the designs of the Chief under whom he had acquired a lasting fame, seemed but to wait this summons to the more immediate scene of action, to appear again in all their accustomed vigour. He immediately put in motion DU PLAT's Infantry Brigade of the King's German Legion. As the latter advanced across the Nivelles road, from its left, the 2nd Line Battalion became the leading Column. It was followed by the 4th, then by the 3rd, and lastly by the 1st Line Battalion. As the 2nd approached the crest of the ridge, several Gunners ran in upon it for shelter from the Enemy's Cuirassiers, whose main body was now advancing against this Battalion. The four Light Companies of the Brigade, however, had just posted themselves close to the three small trees near this part of the crest of the ridge; and being armed with rifles, they delivered so destructive a fire into the Cavalry as to compel it to withdraw.

Some of the Allied Cavalry then moved forward in pursuit, and DU PLAT's Brigade continued its advance until the 2nd Line Battalion had approached close to the hedge of the Great Orchard of Hougomont, whence a dropping fire was opened upon the Germans by the French Skirmishers. The Dragoons made a sudden and rapid retreat through the intervals of the Columns, in left front of which a fresh Line of hostile Cavalry now presented itself. Captain SYMPHER, who, with his Horse Battery of the Legion, had accompanied DU PLAT's advance, instantly unlimbered; and poured round shot through the intervals of the Columns, the latter maintaining, at the same time, a very effective independent file fire. The Cuirassiers gallantly advanced, notwithstanding this formidable resistance. They first became exposed to a flank fire from the left face of the 4th Line Battalion Square, and then again to that from the left face of the 3rd Line Battalion: nevertheless, they resolutely attacked the Battery, the Gunners of which either flew to the last mentioned Square for protection, or sought shelter under the carriages. At length, after having suffered severe losses by the unremitting fire from the nearest Squares, the French Cavalry retired in disorder; receiving a renewed discharge from the Battery, which was again in full play.

When DU PLAT's Brigade moved down the slope, the 2nd and 3rd Light, and 2nd Line, Battalions of the Brunswickers, advanced a short distance over the crest of the ridge, in left rear of the former. Here they became exposed to a destructive fire of both artillery and musketry, the latter from the French Skirmishers that had crept from along the eastern hedge of Hougomont, close under the brow of that part of the Anglo-Allied position. They withstood this heavy fire, as also the subsequent charges of Cavalry, with great steadiness and courage; but as soon as the French horsemen were driven back by a portion of the Allied Cavalry (consisting of the 23rd British Light Dragoons, the 1st Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion, and the Brunswick Hussars and Lancers), the above mentioned Battalions withdrew from their exposed situation to the interior slope.

The French Skirmishers, who had, during this last attack by their Cavalry, pushed forward a very considerable force through the Great Orchard of Hougomont, and along its eastern boundary, now concentrated a most galling fire upon the Squares of the Legionary Brigade, whose Commander, DU PLAT, was mortally wounded; several Officers fell, and all those that were mounted had their horses shot under them. The fire ceased; and in the next moment the Cuirassiers, having rallied, renewed their charge: but with no greater success than before; and a third charge proved equally ineffectual against the determined bravery and patient endurance of the soldiers of the Legion.

About the time that DU PLAT's Brigade moved into the First Line, a considerable body of French Cuirassiers, which still remained in the hollow westward of La Haye Sainte, exposed to a fire from one or two of the Allied Batteries, advanced at a walk, to make another effort to break the Right Centre of WELLINGTON's Line. This proved as unsuccessful as the previous attacks. The Squares, reserving their fire until the close approach of the hostile Cavalry, and then directing it against the latter in the most cool and deliberate manner, which the absence of all impetus in an attack at a walk enabled them to do with unerring effect, soon compelled the shattered Squadrons once more to withdraw from a contest which the unexampled steadiness of the Allied Infantry had rendered almost hopeless on their part.

The French Cavalry that attacked the Squares of DU PLAT's Brigade, immediately in rear of Hougomont, had no sooner been driven off by the gallant resistance of the Germans, than the Skirmishers, who, as before observed, had advanced in such numbers along the eastern inclosures of that Post, crept close up under the brow of that part of the ridge on the interior slope of which was posted the main body of the Brunswick Infantry.

At this time, however, Lord HILL was bringing forward ADAM's British Light Infantry Brigade, having directed it to cross the Nivelles road, and to advance in Columns up the slope, in rear of the Brunswickers. (The Brigade had, some time before, been moved from the plateau on the right, close to the edge of the Nivelles road, in which position it had continued in immediate reserve.) Suddenly the summit in its front was crowded with the French Skirmishers, who were almost as quickly concealed by the smoke from the rattling fire which they opened upon the Allied Artillery and the Squares. The Gunners, whose numbers were fearfully diminished, were speedily driven back from their crippled Batteries upon the nearest Infantry; upon which the concentration of this galling fire threatened the most serious consequences.

But succour was at hand. WELLINGTON, in the midst of the shower of bullets, had galloped to the front of ADAM's Brigade, ordered it to form Line, four deep; and then, pointing to the daring Skirmishers on the Height, called out, with perfect coolness and unaffected assurance, "Drive those fellows away!" With loud cheers, the Brigade moved rapidly up the slope, eager to obey the Duke's command. From the want of sufficient space, the 52nd Regiment was not formed in Line with, but in rear of, the 71st and 2nd Battalion of the 95th Regiment, to which it consequently served as a Support. The French Skirmishers began to give way as the firm and intrepid front of the Brigade presented itself to their view. ADAM continued his advance, driving the French Infantry before him. On crossing the ridge, the Brigade brought forward its right shoulders, and, when halted, it stood in a slight hollow; which, commencing in front of the right of the position occupied by MAITLAND's Brigade of Guards, descends towards the north-east angle of the Great Orchard of Hougomont. At the former point the 2nd Battalion of the 95th Regiment formed the Left; and at the latter, the 71st Regiment with the two Companies of the 3rd Battalion of the 95th Regiment formed the Right, of this Line. The Enemy's Cavalry having been perceived preparing for attack, the Battalions of the Brigade formed Squares: and as the interval between the 71st and the 2nd Battalion 95th Regiment, in this new position, was larger than was desirable; Colonel Sir JOHN COLBORNE moved down the 52nd Regiment, in Squares of Wings of Battalions, to fill up the space; which he reached just in time to throw a most effective oblique fire upon the Cavalry which was in the act of attacking the 71st Regiment.

The French Carabiniers and Horse Grenadiers of the Guard made some gallant attacks upon the Brigade. They generally advanced by their right of the Hougomont inclosures, then fell upon the 71st Regiment, by which their charge was invariably broken; when such portions of them as continued in any degree of order, rushed onward in apparent infatuation upon the Right Wing Square of the 52nd Regiment; from the front and right faces of which they received a close, well directed fire, which completed their disorder and confusion.

In one of these attacks, Major EELES, whose Company of the 3rd Battalion 95th Rifles was attached to the 71st Regiment, upon observing the approach of the Carabiniers towards the right angle of the front face of the Square, moved his Company to the right, in line with the rear face, and, placing himself in its front, prevented his men from firing until the Carabiniers approached within thirty or forty yards of the Square; when he ordered a volley, which, combined with a cross fire from the 71st, brought down so many horses and men to the ground, at the same moment, that the further progress of the charge was most effectually frustrated. In an instant, one half of the attacking force was on the ground; some few men and horses were killed; more were wounded; but by far the greater part were thrown down over the dead, the dying, and the wounded. These, after a short interval, began to extricate themselves from the mass, and made the best of their way back to their Supports; some on horseback but most of them on foot.

ADAM's Brigade, by means of the advanced position which it thus occupied, along the space between the Hougomont inclosures and the right front of MAITLAND's Brigade, presented an effectual barrier to the advance of the French Cavalry against that portion of the Allied Front Line which was situated upon the right of the latter point. In the intervals between the charges of Cavalry, it suffered severely from the Enemy's Artillery; more particularly the 71st Regiment, and 2nd Battalion 95th Rifles, the position of these Regiments being somewhat more exposed than that of the 52nd.

HALKETT's Hanoverian Brigade had moved from its present position, near Merbe Braine, into the space within the angle formed by the Nivelles road and the hollow way which leads from the Right of the Front Line down into the low ground below Hougomont; and it was shortly after ADAM moved into his forward position, that HALKETT advanced, with the Landwehr Battalions Osnabrück and Salzgitter, and took post on the exterior slope of the main ridge, in rear of DU PLAT's Brigade.

It was now about six o'clock. The formidable attacks made by the French along the entire Line of the Anglo-Allied Army had been productive of no positive advantage; the Advanced Posts of Hougomont and La Haye Sainte had successfully resisted the furious assaults which had hitherto been directed against them: and the forward position taken up by ADAM's British Brigade, made it manifest to the French Emperor that, notwithstanding the gallantry, enthusiasm, and devotion displayed in those attacks by the finest troops he had ever assembled together, headed, too, by Generals of the highest celebrity; still greater efforts, and still greater sacrifices must be made if he hoped to drive the British lion from the position which it yet proudly retained with so firm a footing, before the Prussian eagle, which for some time past had hovered over, and was at this moment darting at, his extreme Right, should alight, in the plenitude of its force, to satiate its thirst for vengeance in the fierce and sanguinary struggle.

NAPOLEON sent an Order to NEY to renew the attack upon the Centre. To execute this with effect, however, fresh Infantry was requisite; and the Marshal had none at his disposal. He therefore despatched his first Aide de Camp, Colonel HEYMÈS, to represent to the Emperor the exhausted condition of his troops: half of which were placed hors de combat, and the other half overcome by fatigue, and failing in ammunition; and to request he would send him reinforcements. At this moment, however, LOBAU's Corps and the Young Guard were required for the security of the French Right Flank against the offensive operations of the Prussians; consequently, the Battalions of the Old Guard, which constituted the only remaining Reserve of Infantry, could not be spared. To NEY's demand for fresh troops, NAPOLEON therefore replied,—"Ou voulez vous que j'en prenne? Voulez vous que j'en fusse?"

NEY, on being made acquainted with the manner in which his request had been received, saw very plainly that the Battle was far from being gained: and darted off to animate, by his presence, the attack which was now renewed upon La Haye Sainte; and which was covered by a vigorous fire from the French Artillery against that portion of the Anglo-Allied Line immediately in rear of this Post, in order to disturb any attempt to relieve or assist its defenders.

The united remains of SOMERSET's and PONSONBY's Brigades, which were on the reverse slope, behind OMPTEDA's Brigade of the King's German Legion, and which were extended in Single File for the purpose of making a show of force, suffered much from this cannonade. On perceiving its effects, Lord UXBRIDGE sent an Aide de Camp to recommend Lord EDWARD SOMERSET to withdraw his men from the range of the Enemy's guns. The latter sent back word that, were he to do so, the Dutch-Belgian Cavalry, who were in support, would immediately move off the Field! SOMERSET retained his position until the end of the Battle.

Shortly before the Columns from DONZELOT's Division advanced to this attack of La Haye Sainte, a party of Horse Artillery, which had been detached from WHINYATES's Rocket Battery, proceeded, under Captain DANSEY, along the Charleroi road, to the front of the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Line, and came into action with rockets, near that Farm, leaving its two guns in the rear, under Lieutenant WRIGHT.

Captain DANSEY very soon received a severe wound, which obliged him to retire; and the party, after firing a few rockets, fell back a little, to where its horses were standing. It was then commanded by a Serjeant (DANIEL DUNNETT), who, on perceiving the advance of the nearest French Column towards the Farm, dismounted his men as coolly and deliberately as if exercising on Woolwich Common, though without any Support whatever; laid rockets on the ground, and discharged them in succession into the mass—every one of them appearing to take effect. The advance of the Column was checked, and was not resumed until Sergeant DUNNETT, having expended all his rockets, retired with his party to rejoin the guns in rear.

Major BARING's Detachment, after its extraordinary and successful exertions in repelling the previous assaults, was fearfully reduced in numbers; but its excellent spirit and conspicuous bravery remained unshaken. One circumstance, however, could not fail to render unavailing all their efforts, their courage, and their endurance. Notwithstanding Major BARING's urgently repeated applications for a supply of ammunition, his men were still left without the means of adequately defending their Post against the host of enemies by which they were successively assailed.[12] They cheerfully repaired, as far as practicable, the gaps made in the walls by the French Artillery, and betrayed no despondency as they looked upon the sad and numerous proofs that lay around them of the immense sacrifices they had already made. But when, upon counting the cartridges, they discovered that they had not, upon an average, more than from three to four each, their consciousness of the desperate situation to which they were reduced, and of the impossibility of holding out under such circumstances, led to remonstrances, which their gallant Commander could not but admit to be reasonable. Yet no sooner did the latter, upon perceiving two French Columns again advancing towards the Farm, exhort them to renewed courage, and also to a careful economy of the ammunition, than he received the unanimous reply,—"No man will desert you,—we will fight and die with you!"

The French, exasperated by the protracted resistance of this handful of brave defenders, now came on with redoubled fury. The open end of the Great Barn was first assailed. Again they succeeded in setting the building on fire; but the Germans, having recourse to the same expedient as on the previous occasion, again contrived to extinguish the flames. BARING's anxiety and uneasiness increased with every shot that was fired by his men; and he again sent to the rear for ammunition, coupling his demand with a distinct report, that he must and would abandon the place should no supply be forthcoming. This message, however, proved equally ineffectual. The fire of the garrison was gradually diminishing: perplexity was depicted in every countenance: many of the men now called out urgently for ammunition,—"We will readily stand by you, but we must have the means of defending ourselves!" Even their Officers, who during the whole day had displayed the greatest courage, represented to their Commander the impossibility of retaining the Post under such circumstances.

The French, who failed not to observe the distressing situation to which the defenders were reduced, now boldly broke in the door at that end of the long western building which is nearest to the entrance of the Great Barn, already so frequently assailed. The passage from the door through the building into the Farm yard having been barricaded, but few of the Enemy could enter at a time. These were instantly bayoneted, and the rear hesitated to follow. They now climbed up the outer wall of the long building, and mounted the roof, from which they easily picked off the defenders; who, not possessing the means of retaliation, were completely at their mercy. At the same time, they pressed in through the open Barn, which it was impossible to defend any longer. BARING was now reduced to the painful necessity of abandoning the place, and gave the Order to retire through the Dwelling House into the Garden. Many of the men were overtaken in the narrow passage through the House by the victors, who vented their fury upon them in the lowest abuse and most brutal treatment.

BARING having satisfied himself that the possession of the Dwelling House by the Enemy must render the Garden quite untenable; and finding that his Officers fully agreed with him on this point, he made the men retire, singly, to the main position. The greater part of them, accompanied by their brave but disconsolate Commander, descended into the high road by an opening in the bank adjoining the north-east angle of the Garden, and retired along the opposite side of the chaussée.

BARING sent back to their respective Regiments the remains of the reinforcements he had received; and, with the few men that were left of his own Battalion, he attached himself to two Companies of the 1st Light Battalion of the King's German Legion, which were then posted in the hollow way close to the right of the high road.

The surrender of La Haye Sainte, under the circumstances which have been described, was as purely honourable, as its defence against an overwhelming and furious host had been heroically brave. A thorough conviction that further resistance must have been marked by the sacrifice of the entire remnant of his courageous band at once suggested to the mind of a Commander like BARING, gifted with the requisite discernment and forethought of a true soldier, the reservation of such gallant spirits for some other part of the great contest; in which they might yet face their enemies, if not on equal terms, at least in a manner that would render their bravery and devotion not altogether unavailable in the general struggle for victory.

Loud and reiterated shouts of triumph having announced to the French Emperor the capture of La Haye Sainte; he immediately ordered it to be followed up by a vigorous attack upon the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Line, and by a simultaneous renewal of the assault upon Hougomont.

It was quite evident to NEY, that without an additional force of Infantry, it would be impossible for him to follow up, with effect, the advantage which he anticipated from the capture of La Haye Sainte. The Cavalry, which NAPOLEON had placed at his disposal, had been nearly annihilated in the course of its numerous attacks upon the Anglo-Allied Line,—attacks executed throughout with the greatest gallantry, but unproductive of any solid or decisive result upon a single point of that Line. If this Arm, comprising the flower of the chivalric Cavalry of France, had failed him when it sallied forth, gaily exulting in the freshness of its vigour, proudly conscious of the imposing attitude of its masses, and unrestrainedly impatient for the onslaught which was to exalt still more its already high renown; how could he calculate upon its efficacy, now that it was comparatively paralyzed?

The state to which his Infantry was reduced presented a prospect almost as cheerless. D'ERLON's Corps, severely crippled by its signally unsuccessful attack upon the Anglo-Allied Left Wing and Centre, had still further exhausted its force by repeated assaults against La Haye Sainte, on its left; and, since the arrival of BÜLOW, it had been compelled to resort to active precautionary measures on its right. On the other hand, REILLE's Corps had suffered immense losses in its incessant, yet unavailing, efforts to gain possession of the important Post of Hougomont.

But NEY, le plus brave des braves, in whose character resolution and perseverance were pre-eminent, was not to be deterred by this discouraging aspect, from fulfilling, to the best of his abilities, the task imposed upon him by his Imperial Master. There can be but little doubt that at the time he made his urgent demand upon the Emperor for a fresh supply of Infantry, he had projected an assault upon the Anglo-Allied Right Wing, in accordance with that prominent feature in the tactics of the Empire,—the Column of Attack in mass of Battalions—to be supported by his Cavalry, whilst this Arm still continued vigorous and effective. Now, however, his exhausted means precluded the execution of such a plan of attack; and he therefore had recourse, as far as was practicable with his reduced extent of force, to another system, which had been attended with so much success in the time of the Republic, and which had always found great favour with the French soldiery—the grand attack en Tirailleurs. In this way he would be better enabled to conceal the weakened condition of his troops; and he might also succeed in making such an impression upon some important point of the Allied Line, as would induce the Emperor to seize upon the advantage gained, and, launching forth his Reserve, strike the decisive blow.

The whole of DONZELOT's Division, supported by a part of ALIX's Division, as also a considerable body of Cuirassiers, forming the gallant remnants of entire Regiments, were put in motion against the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Line; whilst fresh reinforcements were poured down from REILLE's Corps into the Hougomont inclosures.

The first disposition made by the captors of La Haye Sainte, was to avail themselves of the advantage which the possession of the Farm House, the Garden, and the adjacent high bank, afforded them for pouring a commanding fire upon the two Companies of the 95th British Rifles which occupied the Knoll by the Sand Pit on the opposite side of the road; when these, being at the same time pressed in front, finding their Post no longer tenable, retreated upon their main body in the Wavre road.

The French at the same time contrived to push two guns round by the Garden hedge to the bank of the high road, and immediately opened a fire of grape upon KEMPT's Brigade posted along, and in rear of, the Wavre road, on the opposite side of the chaussée; but this was speedily silenced by the 1st Battalion of the 95th British Rifles, who, taking a deliberate aim at the Artillerymen, destroyed them before they could discharge a second round.

There then issued from under cover of the Farm, a large body of Infantry, which, as it ascended the main ridge, spread out into a very close Line of Skirmishers, who pressed boldly forward against the Left of ALTEN's Division. Their concentrated fire was telling fearfully upon the devoted Squares. ALTEN sent an Order to OMPTEDA to deploy one of his Battalions, if practicable, and advance against the Enemy.

OMPTEDA, as brave and high minded a soldier as ever graced the profession of arms, was quite prepared to execute the Order: but being fully aware, from previous observation, that in the hollow behind the curtain formed by the Tirailleurs there lay in wait a body of the Enemy's Cavalry; he felt it his duty to represent the imminent risk which was likely to attend such a movement.

At this moment of hesitation, the Prince of ORANGE rode up to OMPTEDA and ordered him to deploy. The latter respectfully submitted the same opinion he had before expressed to ALTEN's messenger; whereupon his Royal Highness became impatient, repeated the Order, and forbade further reply. OMPTEDA, with the true spirit of a soldier, instantly deployed the 5th Line Battalion, placed himself at its head, and gallantly led it against the mass of Tirailleurs, who had continued to crowd forward; and under whose teazing fire the Germans displayed the greatest steadiness and bravery. The French gave way as the Line advanced at the charge; and as it approached the Garden of La Haye Sainte, they suddenly and rapidly sought shelter along the hedges. In the next moment, the Battalion was furiously assailed by a Regiment of Cuirassiers; who, taking the Line in its Right Flank, fairly rolled it up. This Cavalry charge, preconcerted with great skill, and executed with amazing rapidity, proved awfully destructive to the courageous but unfortunate Germans; and fully, and fatally, confirmed the truth of the unheeded prediction of their intrepid Commander. So severe was the loss sustained, that out of the whole Battalion, not more than about thirty men with a few Officers were gradually collected in the hollow way that lay along the front of the Left of the Brigade. Amongst the slain was OMPTEDA himself, who with his followers, thus fell a sacrifice to the absence of that precaution, the necessity for which he had vainly endeavoured to impress upon his superior Officer.

Whilst the French Cuirassiers were cutting and stabbing in all directions, and completing their work of destruction amidst the unfortunate Germans; the 95th British Rifles, who, from the other side of the high road, had been attentive observers of the scene, had already taken aim at the Cuirassiers, but had refrained from firing, fearing to injure their friends, at length poured in amongst them a terrific volley, just at the very moment when the 3rd Hussars of the King's German Legion advanced to the rescue of their compatriots: which sent both sides flying, and completely cleared the front of OMPTEDA's Brigade.

Shortly afterwards the 3rd Hussars again advanced: but the Support of the Cuirassiers having, in the mean time, ascended the slope: the former, so inferior in numbers, were brought to a stand; and, after a brief struggle, were compelled to withdraw.

A mass of Tirailleurs now ascended by their left, from the hollow westward of La Haye Sainte (in which hollow they could assemble in comparative security since the capture of that Post by the French), and pushed forward with great boldness against the Advanced Square of MAITLAND's British Brigade, formed by the 3rd Battalion of the 1st Foot Guards. Their fire, concentrated upon the Square and maintained with astonishing rapidity and vigour, was most galling to the British Guards. Also upon their left, another portion of their numbers poured a destructive fire upon the Left Square of ADAM's Brigade, formed by the 2nd Battalion of the 95th Rifles.

MAITLAND, perceiving the serious annoyance which his 3rd Battalion experienced from the fire of the French Skirmishers, directed Lieutenant Colonel D'OYLEY, who commanded it, to advance for the purpose of dislodging them; and being well aware that some of the Enemy's Cavalry were drawn up near the foot of the slope, he threw the flank faces of the Square into sections, in which order the Battalion moved forward, being thus prepared to reform Square with the greatest expedition. Under a tremendous fire from the opposite French Batteries, which had perceived this movement, the Guards gallantly drove the Skirmishers down the slope; and so marked was their steadiness on this occasion, that a body of French Cavalry, which was now observed approaching, struck with the promptitude and precision with which the gaps caused in their ranks by the round shot were closed, neither assaulted them in their advance nor molested them in their retreat to their position on the brow of the hill, which was effected in perfect order. The Cavalry, though it refrained from attacking, received the fire of the Guards; and then, dashing along the front of the 52nd Regiment, it exposed itself to another vigorous fire by which it was nearly destroyed.

Of all the troops comprising the Anglo-Allied Army at Waterloo, the most exposed to the fierce onslaught of the French Cavalry and to the continuous cannonade of their Artillery, were the two British Squares posted, during a very great portion of the Battle, in advance—at times, considerably so—of the narrow road which ran along the crest of the Duke's position. They consisted of the 3rd Battalion of the 1st Guards, belonging to MAITLAND's Brigade; and of the 30th and 73rd Regiments acting together as one Corps, belonging to HALKETT's Brigade. It was upon these troops that fell the first burst of the grand Cavalry attacks; and it was upon these troops, also, that the French Gunners seldom neglected to pour their destructive missiles, so long as they continued to constitute, by their exposed position, such prominent marks for their fire.

An attack upon the Square of the Guards by Skirmishers has just been described; and it was not long after this that the Square of the 30th and 73rd was attacked by some French Artillery, which trotted boldly up the slope directly in front of those Regiments, and having approached within a fearfully short distance, unlimbered two of its guns, from which several rounds of grape were discharged in rapid succession, into the very heart of the Square. Awful gaps were made in its devoted ranks; but the readiness and alacrity with which they were filled up, at the commands of their Officers, by men prepared to share the same fate as that which had befallen their predecessors, was truly heroic. That an occasional murmur broke forth, cannot be denied—not, however, at their exposed situation, but at the stern refusal to allow them to charge the guns; near which the French Cavalry was hovering, ready to take advantage of any such attempt.

The Duke was frequently an eye witness of this devotedness of his soldiers; but when asked for support, his reply was that there was none to spare; or, if for permission to attack, that this could not be granted; and, if any intimation were made to him that it might become necessary to fall back a little out of fire, it was met, in a cool and decided tone, that every man must stand his ground, and that there must not even be a semblance of retreat.

The reinforcements from REILLE's Corps having moved to Hougomont, the Skirmishers in and around this Post were relieved upon all points. The Wood, as also the fences on either flank, soon swarmed with Tirailleurs; and the brisk rattle of musketry that followed, intermingled with shouts of "En avant!", seemed to betoken a determination on the part of the French that the capture of La Haye Sainte should not be their only triumph achieved in front of the Anglo-Allied Army. Everywhere the assault was bravely met by the gallant defenders of the Post. The Flank Companies of the Guards, within the walls and buildings, held at defiance every attempt of their assailants to dislodge them from their cover. By this time, all the outhouses were on fire, with the exception of those that fronted the Wood. The roof and upper storey of the Château had fallen in, and flames continued bursting forth on all sides with the greatest fury. The heat had become so intense as to produce upon the men whose duty brought them within its influence, a feeling of suffocation; while the frequently emitted volumes of thick smoke gave an indistinctness to every object around them. Yet so admirable was the system of defence, so perfect were the discipline and the order, maintained throughout this trying scene by the devoted garrison, that the Enemy completely failed in forcing an opening at any one point. The well maintained fire from the walls was such as to deter the French from attempting an escalade.

Whilst the central portion of the TIRAILLEURS kept up an incessant fire from behind the hedge and trees facing the south buildings and the Gardens, the remainder pressed on in crowds against the inclosures by which the Post was flanked. On the right, the 2nd Battalion of the Coldstream Guards, lining the hedge that bordered the main approach to the Château, successfully withstood this furious onset. On the left, the 2nd Battalion of the 3rd Guards, in the Orchard, having suffered such frightful losses, found it impossible to stem the overwhelming torrent, and speedily fell back upon its friendly hollow way. The French Tirailleurs, pushing forward in pursuit, were staggered by the sudden and vigorous fire opened upon them by the troops within the eastern Garden Wall; and the 3rd Guards having, in the mean time, been reinforced by the 2nd Line Battalion and the Light Companies of DU PLAT's Brigade, drove the Enemy back to the front hedge of the Orchard; whence they were shortly, in their turn, compelled to retire.

Again the flank fire from the eastern Garden Wall, combined with that in front from the defenders of the Orchard, as they reached the rear hedge, compelled the Enemy to fall back. The 3rd Guards once more lined the front hedge; and also, in conjunction with the Light Troops of DU PLAT's Brigade, and the remains of both the Brunswick Advanced Guard Battalion, and the 1st Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Nassau, forced the entrance into the Wood near the south-east angle of the Garden Wall, and firmly established themselves in that quarter.

At the commencement of this last mentioned attack upon Hougomont, the Right of ADAM's Brigade was considered too near the inclosures of that Post, and exposed to be taken from thence in flank. It was therefore withdrawn further up the slope, towards the crest of the main position; and after a brief interval, it retired to the reverse slope in order to be covered from the Enemy's cannonade which had been directed against it.

It was now nearly seven o'clock. The troops defending Hougomont and its inclosures had succeeded in repelling the last assault; and the contest in and around this Post again degenerated into a tiraillade kept up with more or less vigour on all points. Along the front of the extreme Right of the Anglo-Allied Line, the Skirmishers from MITCHELL's British Infantry Brigade maintained their ground with great steadiness and gallantry. The main body of the Brunswick Infantry stood on the interior slope, in rear of ADAM's Brigade; and CHASSÉ's Dutch-Belgian Infantry Division, which had arrived from Braine l'Alleud, was deployed along, and in rear of, the Nivelles road, its Centre intersected by the narrow road leading from the chaussée to the Village of Merbe Braine, which position it had taken up on the advance of ADAM's Brigade to the general Front Line. In front of the Anglo-Allied Left, the Skirmishers of both Armies were continually engaged; and upon the extreme Left the troops in Smohain, La Haye, Papelotte, and adjacent inclosures, successfully resisted all attempts of the Enemy to dislodge them.

The attack upon the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Line had been incessant from the moment La Haye Sainte fell into the possession of the French. On their left of the Charleroi road, they debouched from that Farm and ascended the position in clouds of Skirmishers. One portion of them crowded upon the artificial mound which abutted upon the high bank of the road, and was situated about sixty yards only in front of the hollow way occupied by OMPTEDA's Brigade. On the opposite side of the Charleroi road, the fire from the French troops on the Knoll above the Sand Pit was maintained with remarkable rapidity and perseverance. They continued, as before, to conceal themselves as much as possible under the brow of the Knoll, exposing only so much of their bodies as was necessary to enable them to fire over its crest in a kneeling position. This fire was replied to with the greatest spirit and determination on the part of KEMPT's and LAMBERT's Brigades. On the Allied right of the high road, the exhausted remnant of OMPTEDA's Brigade was no longer a match for the daring Tirailleurs that crowded together in its front. Its stock of ammunition had begun to fail; many who had not a cartridge left fell to the rear, and more than the usual number assisted the wounded out of action.

Exposed as ALTEN's Division had been to the most furious assaults of Artillery, Cavalry, and Infantry; the British and German Brigades of which it was composed had become awfully diminished; and the facility which the possession of La Haye Sainte now afforded the French for continuing their desperate endeavours to force that part of the Allied Line, rendered the situation of these troops extremely critical. ALTEN, who had throughout the day displayed the same coolness, intrepidity, and skill, which had characterised his career in the Peninsular War; and who, by his presence and example, had so powerfully sustained the energies of his men, was not permitted to witness the closing scene of their glorious exertions: for about this time he was wounded, and compelled to quit the Field; leaving the command of the Division to his gallant countryman KIELMANSEGGE.

At a short distance in rear of LAMBERT's Brigade stood that of PACK (with the exception of the 1st Royal Scots, then in Front Line), in Contiguous Columns at quarter distance, its Right resting on the high road; while further to the rear, as a Reserve, was posted VINCKE's Hanoverian Brigade, having two of its Battalions, Hameln and Gifhorn, in contiguous Close Columns on the left of the road, and the other Battalions, Piene and Hildesheim, in a similar formation, on the right of the road, near the Farm of Mont St Jean.

The pertinacity and zeal displayed by the French in their attacks upon the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Line, and the indications now manifested of following them up with increased force, were in accordance with NAPOLEON's great object of breaking that Centre, and overthrowing the Right Wing of the Duke's Army: and for the execution of this latter part of his plan, he was preparing to strike another formidable blow; even now that the Prussians were fairly aux prises with the troops constituting the extreme Right of his Army in and around Planchenoit.

But previously to entering into the subject of the concluding scene of the struggle between the Anglo-Allied and French Armies, it will be necessary to revert to the operations of the Prussian Forces, in order to arrive at a full and comprehensive development and due interconnection of all the leading features and various bearings of the great Battle, the result of which was to determine the issue of the Campaign in Belgium.

FOOTNOTES:

[12] Two different causes have been assigned for the non-compliance with Major BARING's requisitions for ammunition; namely, the interception of the communication between the Post and the main Line and the difficulty in procuring rifle ammunition. The first appears scarcely tenable; for, although the communication was frequently cut off by the French, as they passed by the Farm when attacking the main position, it was as frequently open and available. This is sufficiently proved by the different reinforcements that were sent into the Farm: ammunition might have been escorted thither with equal facility; and yet BARING had made three distinct applications for a supply before the Nassau Detachment was added to his force. The difficulty of procuring rifle ammunition certainly appears a more probable cause; but, even in this case, it is impossible to overlook the circumstance that the Post in question was immediately in front of the Brigade to which its defenders belonged, and of which two out of the four Battalions composing it were armed with rifles.

Since the above was written it has been communicated to me from Hanover, upon excellent authority, that the cause of Major BARING not having been supplied with ammunition arose from the circumstance, that there existed only one cart with rifle ammunition for the two Light Battalions of the King's German Legion; and that this cart was involved in the precipitate retreat of a great part of the baggage, &c., and thrown into a ditch.

CHAPTER XIII.

BLÜCHER'S dispositions for the grand Flank movement of his Army towards the Field on which WELLINGTON had announced to him his intention of accepting Battle from NAPOLEON, provided he might calculate on the Marshal's assistance, were fully described in Chapter VIII. Reconnoitring parties and Patrols had been pushed forward, early in the day, to feel for the Left of the Anglo-Allied Army, the communication with which was successfully established. It then became desirable to explore the ground that lay more to the Right Front of the Prussians, in the direction of the Right Flank of the main French Army, in order to ascertain the nature of any precautionary measures adopted by NAPOLEON to impede the junction of the Allied Commanders. Major LÜTZOW, of the Staff, was sent upon this duty, with a Detachment of the 2nd Silesian Hussars; and on reaching the Wood of Paris, he not only found this unoccupied, but discovered that no steps whatever had been taken by the French to cover and secure their Right Flank. A Prussian Troop of Hussars advanced beyond the Wood of Paris, to a point near Frischermont, whence it had a good view of both the French and Allied dispositions and movements; and where it was not even menaced by the approach of any hostile party.

As Major LÜTZOW, fully alive to the importance of speedily occupying the Wood of Paris, was returning to communicate the above intelligence to the Prince, he met General GROLMAN, the Quartermaster General of the Army, to whom he immediately represented how matters stood: when this Officer directly pushed forward the Silesian Hussars and two Battalions of Infantry from BÜLOW's Advanced Guard, to take possession of the Wood; these troops having fortunately just crossed the Defile of St Lambert. GROLMAN at the same time sent a message to the Prince, suggesting that the Fifteenth and Sixteenth Brigades should be ordered to follow the Advanced Guard as soon as they should be collected on the French side of the Defile.

Great as had been the difficulties hitherto encountered along the Prussian line of march, the passage of the Defile of St Lambert seemed to present an almost insurmountable obstacle. The rain which had set in during the afternoon of the 17th, and had continued without cessation the entire night, had transformed the valley of the Lasne into a perfect swamp. The miry and watery state of the roads between Wavre and St Lambert had caused so many stoppages and breaks in the Columns that they were frequently lengthened out for miles.

BLÜCHER showed himself on every point of the line of march, encouraging his exhausted soldiers, and inciting them to renewed efforts. The troops, after a short halt to collect their scattered ranks, entered the Defile. As the ground yielded to their pressure, both Cavalry and Infantry became dispirited; and when the Artillery were fairly checked by the guns sinking axle deep, and the men, already worn down by fatigue, were required to work them out, their murmurs broke forth in exclamations of—"We cannot get on."

"But we must get on," was old BLÜCHER's reply; "I have given my word to WELLINGTON, and you will surely not make me break it: only exert yourselves a few hours longer, children, and certain victory is ours." This appeal from their venerated Chief was not made in vain: it served to revive the drooping energies of the wearied, and to stimulate still further to successful exertion the more robust and able bodied.

At length, after considerable delay and constant difficulty, the passage of the Fifteenth and Sixteenth Brigades, as also of the Reserve of both Cavalry and Artillery, was accomplished; and by four o'clock these troops had ascended the opposite slope of the valley, and reached the plateau of the ridge which, constituting the narrow interval between the Lasne and the Smohain, with a rapid fall on either side towards those streams, presented a comparatively dry and firm soil favourable for the further operations of the Prussian forces in this direction.

As the troops reached the Wood of Paris, they were disposed, with a considerable front, and in a close compact order, on each side of the road leading from Lasne towards Planchenoit. The Artillery kept the road itself; and the Cavalry was drawn up in rear of the Wood, ready to follow the Infantry.

The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Brigades were expected to join in a short time; and PIRCH's Corps was following along the same line. It had been BLÜCHER's intention to await the arrival of these troops, and then to debouch with the assembled force; but having watched the progress of the Battle, he became apprehensive, on perceiving the tremendous cannonade, and the renewed attack after four o'clock, that the Enemy might direct a still greater force against WELLINGTON's Line, and succeed in breaking the latter before he commenced the attack on his side of the Field. He could clearly distinguish NAPOLEON's Reserves, in rear of La Belle Alliance, evidently prepared for being launched against the Anglo-Allied Line, which had already sustained the most desperate attacks. The frequent and pressing communications he had received from the Duke also showed how anxiously the latter relied on his support. These considerations satisfied the Prince, that the moment had arrived in which his appearance on the Field would be productive of consequences the most favourable to the views of his Ally, and the most influential on the development of their combined exertions; and he now gave the Order for the attack to commence, even with the small amount of force then at his disposal, as also for the hastening of the march of the troops still in the rear.

It was half past four o'clock when the Fifteenth and Sixteenth Brigades debouched from the Wood of Paris; the former on the right, the latter on the left; and each in the usual Brigade formation for advance peculiar to Prussian tactics. The direction of the attack was perpendicular to the Right Flank of the French Army; and consequently, also, to the Charleroi road, which constituted the French main line of operation.

In order to cover the Left Flank, Colonel HILLER, commanding the Sixteenth Brigade, detached both the 3rd Battalions of the 15th Regiment and the 1st Silesian Landwehr, under Major KELLER, to keep a look out in that direction as far as the rivulet of the Lasne; beyond which, Major FALKENHAUSEN was scouring the country with one hundred Horsemen of the 3rd Regiment of Silesian Landwehr Cavalry.

General LOSTHIN, commanding the Fifteenth Brigade, detached three Battalions towards Frischermont and Smohain, to cover the Right Flank. They were the 2nd Battalion of the 18th Regiment, and the 3rd Battalion of the 3rd Silesian Landwehr, followed by the 1st Battalion of the former Regiment.

DOMON's Cavalry continued drawn up en potence, and was at a considerable distance from the Prussian Advance, when BLÜCHER ordered a cannonade to open upon it; more with a view to make known his arrival to the Anglo-Allied Army, and to induce the French to withhold the employment of a still greater force against the latter, than from any motive affecting his own immediate operations at the moment.

DOMON now sent forward a Regiment of Chasseurs à Cheval to attack the Prussian Column, whilst he followed with his whole Line. Hereupon the 2nd Silesian Hussars and the 2nd Neumark Landwehr Cavalry moved through the intervals of the Infantry, and formed up in front; the Hussars to the left, and the Landwehr to the right. They then advanced, followed by the 3rd Silesian Landwehr Cavalry in support, and drove back the French Chasseurs; but becoming menaced in flank, and observing DOMON's whole Line advancing, they were, in their turn, compelled to retire. This movement was covered by the Horse Battery No. 11; and more particularly by Captain SCHMIDT's Foot Battery of the Fifteenth Brigade, which drew up to oppose the pursuit of the French Cavalry. The vigorous fire which continued to be maintained by both these Batteries, combined with the advance of the Prussian Infantry Columns, induced DOMON to decline following up his attack at the moment.

The three Battalions already mentioned as having been detached to the right, had, by this time, reached Smohain. Their advance in that direction had been conducted with so much caution, that they debouched from the south-eastern inclosures of the Village most unexpectedly for both the Allied troops in that vicinity, and the Infantry forming the extreme Right of the French Front Line. The Prussians continued to advance; crossed the principal fence which separated them from the French extreme Right, and drew up in Line almost at right angles with the direction of the Enemy's front—two Battalions in Line, with the third in support. It was half past five o'clock when this took place.

The French at once advanced against them; whereupon the Prussians retired, and after regaining the hedges in the valley, lined the latter as Skirmishers, and maintained a vigorous and successful tiraillade with their opponents.

In the mean time NAPOLEON, judging from the boldness of the Prussian Advance, that considerable support was at hand; and apprehensive, no doubt, of the evil consequence likely to arise from that Advance, if not promptly and effectually checked, had ordered the Sixth Corps, under Count LOBAU, to move forthwith to the right from its reserve station in rear of La Belle Alliance; and, in conjunction with DOMON's Cavalry, to take up a position favourable for repelling the attack by which he was menaced on that side of the Field.

BLÜCHER, observing this disposition, the execution of which was effected with great rapidity and in good order, proceeded to give a broader and more imposing front to his own troops. He extended his Right Flank to the wooded Heights of Frischermont, and rested his Left upon a ravine descending to the Lasne, close to the Wood of Virère. The Reserve Cavalry, under Prince WILLIAM of Prussia, was put in motion, in two Columns, towards the Left Flank; on which it was subsequently formed up.

When LOBAU's Corps moved off to the right, the Regiments of the Old and Middle Guard advanced and took up the position, in reserve, which it had occupied on the Heights in rear of La Belle Alliance.

As LOBAU's Corps advanced and passed DOMON's Cavalry, the latter was disposed as a Support. Having crossed the valley which, commencing from the ridge above Planchenoit, on the north side of the Village, descends towards Smohain, he opened a brisk fire from his guns upon BÜLOW's Line. A spirited cannonade ensued, in the course of which the Prussian Foot Battery No. 14 had three guns disabled.

It was not long, however, before the remaining Brigades of BÜLOW's Corps, the Thirteenth and Fourteenth, came up. Their Batteries hastened to the front, and materially increased the force of the Prussian fire.

BLÜCHER, who had now the whole of BÜLOW's Corps at his disposal, was bent upon following up his original intention of directing his attack against the Enemy's Rear. With this view he made the Sixteenth Brigade take ground to its left, and brought up the Fourteenth Brigade in its rear, as a Support; whilst at the same time he supplied the place of the former in the Line by posting the Thirteenth Brigade on the left of the Fifteenth. General HACKE, who commanded the Thirteenth Brigade, detached the 1st and 3rd Battalions of the Second Neumark Landwehr to the right, in support of the troops in Smohain. A portion of this Detachment occupied Frischermont, thus obtaining an appui for the Prussian Right Flank, and securing the communication with the Prince of SAXE WEIMAR's Brigade, posted along the inclosures in front of the extreme Left of the Anglo-Allied Army. This Flank was also covered by the West Prussian Uhlans and the 2nd Neumark Landwehr Cavalry, that had been detached from the Reserve Cavalry of the Fourth Corps under Prince WILLIAM of Prussia; which was following, as a Support, the Left Wing of BÜLOW's Line, now advancing in the direction of Planchenoit. The Artillery along the Prussian Line had by this time assumed a formidable appearance, the following Batteries of the Corps having come successively into action,—the twelve pounder Batteries Nos. 3 and 5, the six pounder Batteries Nos. 2, 13, 14, and 21, and the Horse Batteries Nos. 11 and 12—comprising altogether sixty four guns.

The ground over which BÜLOW's Corps was now in the act of advancing, was highly favourable for the development of a force destined to attack the Flank of an Army, the Front of which was so completely aux prises with the Enemy as was that of the French at this moment. Nearly at all points it commanded the position occupied by the French Right en potence; the Line was remarkably well appui'd on the Flanks; and its Front was parallel with the Enemy's main line of operation.

The force which LOBAU had at his disposal was greatly inferior to that of the Corps he was sent to oppose. The former amounted to fifteen Battalions, twenty one Squadrons, and forty two guns—the latter (exclusive of the six Battalions and eight Squadrons detached to the right) consisted of thirty Battalions, twenty seven Squadrons, and sixty four guns. He could not present a Front sufficiently extensive and compact that would secure him from being turned in either Flank. Hence, when he perceived that the principal force in this well planned attack was advancing from the Prussian Left, in the direction of Planchenoit, which then lay in his right rear, unoccupied by any French troops; he felt the necessity of retiring towards the Charleroi road, which he did by withdrawing his Brigades en échiquier.

It was not long before several round shot from the Prussian Batteries reached the Charleroi road; some of them falling both in front and rear of La Belle Alliance, where NAPOLEON was then stationed. It was evident to the latter that, unless reinforcements were despatched in support of LOBAU, his Right Flank, already so seriously menaced, would speedily be turned. His trusty Guard with which, in former Campaigns, he had so frequently succeeded in stemming the current that had suddenly set in against him from some previously hidden source and threatened to overwhelm him, constituted the sole Reserve at his disposal. Engaged during so many hours in carrying on a desperate attack along his whole Front, without having as yet secured one single point of vantage ground; he clearly foresaw that without some vigorous effort, by aid of a powerful Reserve, no ray of victory would ever gleam upon his arms on that side of the Field. But now that he was also engaged in defensive operations along his Right, against another Enemy, by whom even his Rear and the main line of his retreat became endangered; the necessity of employing a portion of this Reserve in a direction different from that which he had contemplated, was alike obvious and urgent.

The appearance of BÜLOW's Left bearing down upon Planchenoit, turning LOBAU's Right; and the powerful Batteries along the Prussian Front admirably disposed in accordance with the favourable nature of the ground, over which the whole Line was gradually approaching; distinctly indicated the immediate possession of that Village in force, as the true and only measure that could be adopted for averting the impending danger. The two Divisions of the Young Guard, posted on the plateau on the right of the chaussée close to Rosomme, and consisting of four Battalions of Voltigeurs, and four Battalions of Tirailleurs, were the nearest at hand for the occupation of Planchenoit; and NAPOLEON accordingly desired General DUHESME instantly to march thither with that force, accompanied by twenty four pieces of cannon of the Guard, and place himself on the right of LOBAU's Corps.

It was about this time (six o'clock) that NAPOLEON replied to NEY's demand for fresh Infantry, Ou voulez vous que j'en prenne? Voulez vous que j'en fasse? an expression, the force of which is rendered sufficiently obvious by the critical circumstances of his position.

It was also at this period that BLÜCHER received intelligence that THIELEMANN was attacked by a superior force at Wavre, and that it was doubtful whether he would be able to maintain his ground. But the determination of the Prince to carry out his present plan of attack was fixed and irrevocable. He saw clearly that it was on the Field where he himself stood that the fate of the Campaign must be decided; and that by giving the fullest effect in his power to the combined operation which he had preconcerted with WELLINGTON, and which was already developing itself with so fair a prospect of success, he was pursuing the right and only course by which the main Army of NAPOLEON could be overthrown—a course founded upon the leading principle of all strategy, that of bringing the greatest mass to bear upon the decisive point. He immediately gave Orders that THIELEMANN should be directed to hold out as well as he could, and to dispute every inch of ground with his opponents. At the same time, he desired BÜLOW to continue pressing forward with his Left, and to gain possession of the Village of Planchenoit.

Colonel HILLER, who commanded the Sixth Brigade, formed the latter into three Columns of Attack. Two Battalions of the 15th Regiment, under Major WITTIG, marched on the right against the Village; two Battalions of the 1st Silesian Landwehr, under Major FISCHER, in the centre; and two Battalions of the 2nd Silesian Landwehr, under Lieutenant Colonel BLANDOWSKY, formed the Left Column. The Fourteenth Brigade followed as a Reserve, sending forward the 1st Battalions of the 11th Regiment and 1st Pomeranian Landwehr as a Support to the Columns of Attack.

In the mean time the troops of the Young Guard had occupied Planchenoit, and made their dispositions for its defence. As the Skirmishers that preceded the Prussian Columns approached the eastern inclosures of the Village, they were received with a most destructive fire by the French Tirailleurs. Some pieces of Artillery were also brought to bear directly upon the Columns; which, nevertheless, advanced with great bravery and steadiness, captured a howitzer and two guns, and gained possession of the Churchyard. The occupation of this spot, which is naturally strong, being inclosed within a low stone wall, strengthened nearly all round by a steep outer bank, and commanding by its elevated position a very considerable portion of the Village, appeared to offer great security to the Prussian troops; but the Young Guard, evidently prepared for this contingency, flew to the surrounding houses and gardens, whence they opened a concentrated fire upon the possessors of the Churchyard. To this the latter replied with great spirit; and as the distance by which the hostile parties were separated was extremely limited, numbers fell in rapid succession on both sides. At length the French Supports having come up and joined in this contest, and one of the Columns having shown itself in rear of the Prussians; the latter were compelled to abandon the advantages they had acquired, and to withdraw altogether from the Village.

They were followed by some of LOBAU's Cavalry; which, however, having fallen into the line of fire of the Prussian Battery, No. 2, was forced to retire.

The Prussian troops that had been driven out of Planchenoit immediately rallied and reformed. The 2nd Battalions of the 11th Regiment and 1st Pomeranian Landwehr now joined their respective 1st Battalions, which had previously acted in support of the attacking Columns, and advanced to a second assault, followed by the 15th Regiment.

NAPOLEON, perceiving the determination of the Prussian Commander to persevere in his attack upon Planchenoit, as also his dispositions for completely turning the French Right, ordered General MORAND, Colonel in Chief of the Chasseurs à pied of the Old Guard, to march to the Village with a Battalion from each of the 2nd Regiments of Grenadiers and Chasseurs. These Battalions reached the scene of action just as the Prussians had re-entered the Village; and taking the lead in the contest, succeeded in driving them out of the place, pursuing them as far as their main position on the opposite Heights. Here the French Skirmishers penetrated amongst the Prussian Batteries; but were overthrown and cut up by the 4th Squadron of the 2nd Silesian Hussars. The French Cavalry now showed a disposition to advance; and it was not long before a Regiment of Lancers, which took the lead, was attacked and defeated by the 8th Prussian Hussars. In following up the pursuit, however, after their charge, the Hussars were suddenly involved in the fire from a Battalion of French Infantry, and were forced to fall back. On the other hand, a Regiment of French Chasseurs à Cheval was driven off in a similar manner by a Prussian Battalion.

By the advance of the Sixteenth and Fourteenth Brigades against Planchenoit, a vacant space had been created in the Prussian Line between those troops and the Thirteenth and Fifteenth Brigades, which still maintained their ground with great gallantry, in the open Field on the right. This vacant space was now covered by the main body of the Reserve Cavalry of BÜLOW's Corps, commanded by Prince WILLIAM of Prussia; which by its perfect steadiness and good countenance, not only induced the Enemy to confine himself to the defensive, but advanced in support of the Prussian Infantry, even in the midst of the opposing musketry fire, and here occupied the place which, had the Line been complete, would have been held by Infantry. On this occasion, the loss of the Prussian Cavalry was considerable. The Brigadiers, Colonel Count SCHWERIN, and Lieutenant Colonel WATZDORF, were killed. The latter although previously wounded, would not quit the Field; and was soon afterwards struck by a shot which deprived the Prussian Army of a very distinguished Officer.

NAPOLEON, observing preparatory dispositions for a renewal of the attack on Planchenoit by BÜLOW, who was only waiting for the co-operation and support of PIRCH's Corps which was now rapidly approaching, deemed it advisable to send a further reinforcement to the troops in the Village. This consisted of the 1st Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of the Chasseurs of the Guard, under General PELET; to whom he represented the great importance of maintaining possession of Planchenoit. At the same time, Orders were sent to the 1st Battalion of the 1st Regiment of the Chasseurs of the Guard, which was with the Emperor's baggage at Caillou, to march to the Wood of Chantelet, for the purpose of covering the right of Planchenoit, and securing the Village from being turned.

The situation of NAPOLEON had become critical in the extreme. The Prussian attack seemed to be checked for the moment; and the occupation of Planchenoit in sufficient force held out the prospect of a protracted, if not a successful, struggle in that quarter, should the attack be renewed. Still it must have appeared sufficiently evident to the Emperor that BLÜCHER was but awaiting either the arrival of an additional portion of his Army, or the favourable moment when he might combine his attack with a simultaneous one by WELLINGTON. Should the Prussian General succeed in defeating the troops comprising the French Right en potence, NAPOLEON's line of retreat by the Charleroi road would be completely intercepted, and his main Front Line being thus taken in Flank and Rear, would become an easy prey to the Anglo-Allied Army. He might yet attempt a skilful retreat upon Nivelles; but with an Army so exhausted by its repeated and ineffectual attacks upon WELLINGTON's unshaken Line, this would have been a hazardous operation.

It is, moreover, very questionable whether the idea of retreat ever entered into his views; for a retreat, after such sacrifices had been made, harassed and interrupted as it undoubtedly would be by the two hostile Armies which had succeeded in effecting a junction, must prove no less disastrous than a signal defeat, and equally involve the downfall of his military and political power. Hence his desperate resolve to peril the fate of his brave Army and of his resuscitated Empire upon another and a final struggle for victory over WELLINGTON; whose troops had, with such truly heroic courage and such inflexible endurance, successfully withstood the most furious attacks which he had repeatedly launched against them during the whole day. By a victory alone, no matter how dearly purchased, could he hope to keep alive the national enthusiasm which he had again awakened: but which would assuredly relapse into irrecoverable apathy, should the prestige of returning glory be torn from the idol of the military portion of his subjects, and the Empire become again exposed to be overrun by those foreign legions that had once more taken up arms with a firm resolve finally to crush a power, the existence of which was incompatible with the security and independence of the States of Europe.

As the prospect of the consequences of failure thus flashed across his mind; NAPOLEON, like a desperate gambler, driven to his last stake, determined to risk his all upon another venture. The meditated blow was to be struck against his bold antagonist, WELLINGTON; whose Line was to be attacked along its entire Front by a simultaneous effort, while its Right and Centre were to be forced at all hazards.

He immediately ordered General Count DRUOT to collect all his Battalions of the Guard that were still in reserve, in front of La Belle Alliance. These were accordingly moved forward from their position near the house of DE COSTER; and the two Battalions of the 1st Regiment of Grenadiers, which had previously been stationed on the Height in rear of La Belle Alliance, were now destined to form a Reserve to the attacking Columns.

D'ERLON and REILLE were at the same time ordered to advance the whole of the remaining disposable force against the Enemy, with a view to second the main attack. The Centre of the Anglo-Allied Line, immediately in rear of La Haye Sainte, was not to be allowed a moment's respite from the attacks which continued to be made against it by the troops occupying, and debouching from, that Farm. These were also to carry the Centre by assault, as soon as the Guard should reach the Height.

WELLINGTON, who seemed to have acquired a thorough insight into his opponent's designs, having satisfied himself that his position was destined shortly to be again assailed by a formidable force, became anxious for the arrival of the Prussian troops expected on his extreme Left. He desired his Aide de Camp, Lieutenant Colonel FREMANTLE, to proceed immediately in that direction, to hasten the advance of any Corps he might fall in with, and to represent to its Commander that if he would supply him with the means of strengthening those points along his Line which had been so seriously weakened by repeated attacks, he entertained no doubt of not only maintaining his ground, but of also gaining the victory.

Although the Duke was fully aware that BÜLOW's Corps was in active operation against the extreme Right of the French Army, the ground upon which that operation was mainly carried on was too remote from his own immediate sphere of action to admit of his calculating upon support from it, beyond that of a diversion of the Enemy's forces; and it was only from the high ground on which the extreme Left of the Anglo-Allied Line rested, that a general view could be obtained of the Prussian movements. As regards, however, the Village of Planchenoit itself, the spire of the church was all that could be seen even from the point alluded to; so that it was scarcely possible to distinguish which was the successful party in that quarter. NAPOLEON might (as he really did) present an efficient check to the Prussian attack, and at the same time retain sufficient force wherewith he might make another vigorous assault upon the Anglo-Allied Army.

When, therefore, the Duke beheld his Line so fearfully reduced in numbers, which he had no means of replacing, and which the indomitable courage of his British and German troops alone had hitherto been able to supply, it is not surprising that he should have manifested some little impatience for the arrival of that portion of the Prussian forces which was to co-operate more immediately with his own Army. The latter, with the exception of the Dutch-Belgian troops, which still continued in reserve, for it was useless to place them where they would be exposed to the brunt of the battle shock, presented but a mere wreck of that proud array which it had displayed in the morning. But, if the vain confidence of strength had departed, the more noble pride of unflinching bravery still remained unshaken. Exposed, however, as they had been for so many hours to a tremendous cannonade, which only ceased at times but to give place to attacks of Cavalry and musketry; their exemplary passive forbearance seemed, in some instances, to be approaching its utmost limits. Frequent messages reached the Duke from Commanding Officers, soliciting reinforcements and support since their Corps were reduced to skeletons; but the only reply they received was, that no reinforcements could be granted, and that they must hold their ground to the last man. Occasionally too, as he rode along the Line, a murmur would reach his ear, indicative of impatience to be led against the Enemy. This would draw from him some encouraging appeal, such as "Wait a little longer, my lads; and your wishes shall be gratified."

In all three Arms of the Service the losses had been awfully severe. Battalions, dwindled to mere handfuls of men, were commanded by either Captains or Subalterns. A vast number of guns along the whole extent of the Line had been disabled. The British and German Cavalry Brigades, with the exception of VIVIAN's and VANDELEUR's on the Left, were reduced to less than the ordinary strength of Regiments—SOMERSET's and PONSONBY's Brigades united did not comprise two Squadrons. Many, it is true, had quitted the ranks to assist the wounded, and to convey prisoners to the rear; but if amongst these were to be found the weak and faint hearted, the brave spirits that remained nobly represented the valour and devotion which, under the guidance of a master hand, were destined to be crowned with lasting triumph. Familiarised as the men had become with scenes, in rapid succession, of violent death under almost every variety of aspect, from the sudden gush of life to the slow and lingering anguish—from the calm and tranquil sleep "that knows no waking," to the ghastly writhings of convulsive death throes—the short and frequent command of "Close up!" as their comrades fell around them, was as mechanically obeyed as would have been any common parade order in a Barrack Square.

Such was the situation of the troops against which NAPOLEON was meditating an assault with all the force he could collect, in the hope—his last and only hope—of seeing his Eagles soaring in triumph over those Heights upon which the British Standard continued to wave in proud defiance.

The Battalions of the Imperial Guard which had been collected in front of La Belle Alliance, and which were to constitute the leading feature in the general attack upon the Anglo-Allied Line, consisted of nine Battalions, exclusive of the two Battalions of the 1st Regiment of Grenadiers, destined, as previously observed, to remain as a Reserve. These nine Battalions were formed into Two Columns of Attack. The First comprised four Battalions of the Middle Guard, namely, the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 3rd Regiment of Grenadiers, and the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 3rd Regiment of Chasseurs. It was formed in mass of Battalions, and destined to advance against the Centre of the Right Wing of the Anglo-Allied Army.

The Second Column of Attack consisted of the three remaining Battalions of the Middle Guard—namely, the 1st Battalion of the 4th Regiment of Grenadiers, and the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 4th Regiment of Chasseurs—and of two Battalions of the Old Guard, namely, the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 1st Regiment of Chasseurs. These five Battalions were moved down into the hollow adjoining the south-eastern angle of the inclosures of Hougomont, and there formed into a Column in mass, which was to support the First Column, and to direct its advance somewhat more to the left.

In rear, and on the right and left, of these Columns, stood the remains of that splendid Cavalry, with which WELLINGTON's Line had been so furiously and so perseveringly assailed, occupying the interval that had been continually augmenting between D'ERLON's and REILLE's Corps. They formed the last and only Cavalry Reserve remaining at NAPOLEON's disposal, for following up the attack by the Guard, should the latter prove successful; or for covering its retreat, in the event of failure.

It was shortly before the Columns of Attack were put in motion that VIVIAN, whose Hussar Brigade it will be recollected, was posted upon the extreme Left of the Anglo-Allied Line, was informed by Patrols which he had detached to look out to his left for the expected arrival of the Prussians, that the latter were advancing in force along the road from Ohain. Having satisfied himself as to the fact, and perceiving their Advanced Cavalry coming on, VIVIAN felt that there could be no longer any apprehension of the Left of the Army being turned: and having previously understood from Sir WILLIAM DELANCEY and other Staff Officers, that fresh Cavalry was much wanted in the Centre; he proposed to VANDELEUR, who was on his right, and who was his senior Officer, that the two Brigades should move towards the Centre, where they might be of service. VANDELEUR declined to act without Orders: whereupon VIVIAN put his own Brigade in motion, passing along the rear of VANDELEUR's, and soon after having commenced his march he met Lord UXBRIDGE; who was much pleased to find that the Duke's wishes had thus been anticipated, and sent Orders to VANDELEUR to follow, accompanying the former Brigade himself towards the Centre, passing along the foot of the slope in rear of the position of the Left Wing of the Anglo-Allied Line.

The Prussian troops, whose advance had thus induced VIVIAN to quit the extreme Left, were the Advanced Guard of ZIETEN's Corps: and consisted of a part of the First Infantry Brigade, namely, the 3rd Battalion 12th Regiment, the 1st and 2nd Battalions 24th Regiment, the 3rd Battalion 1st Westphalian Landwehr, and the 1st and 3rd Silesian Rifle Companies; as also of a part of the Reserve Cavalry, namely, the 1st Silesian Hussars, the Brandenburg Uhlans, the Brandenburg Dragoons, and the 2nd Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry.

They had already been joined by Lieutenant Colonel FREMANTLE, who delivered to ZIETEN the Duke's message: in reply to which that General remarked that he did not feel himself authorised to detach his Corps in the manner proposed; adding, however, that the great mass of the Prussian Army was arriving upon the Field.

The remainder of the Reserve Cavalry which was commanded by Lieutenant General RÖDER, together with the main body of the Corps, were still considerably in the rear. They were met by Captain JACKSON of the British Staff Corps, who had been sent to look for them. These troops did not reach the Field of Battle until after the victory had been decided.

WELLINGTON, finding that there was no chance of his shattered Line being strengthened by the arrival, in sufficient time, of a Prussian force from his left, to support his weak points of defence; and that he must therefore depend solely on his own resources for the means of warding off the desperate blow which NAPOLEON was about to strike, immediately made such dispositions as the circumstances of the moment appeared to him to demand. The incessant attacks made by the French Light Troops debouching from La Haye Sainte, from the moment that Farm fell into their possession, had caused great havoc in the Centre of his Line, where the want of reinforcement became most apparent. To meet this deficiency, he ordered the Brunswick Battalions, which stood at this time in rear of MAITLAND's and ADAM's Brigades—namely, the 2nd and 3rd Light, and the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Line, Battalions, to move by their left into the interval between HALKETT's British, and KRUSE's Nassau, Brigade.

To occupy the ground thus vacated by the Brunswickers, he put in motion D'AUBREMÉ's Dutch-Belgian Infantry Brigade from its recently assumed position in rear of the Nivelles road; whence the other Brigade of CHASSÉ's Dutch-Belgian Division, under Major General DITMER, was shortly afterwards ordered to move in the direction of the left of MAITLAND's British Brigade.

The remains of his Cavalry stood in rear of the Centre; towards which VIVIAN's and VANDELEUR's Brigades were now moving from the Left, as previously explained.

Whilst the Imperial Guard was forming for attack, the French troops in possession of La Haye Sainte and its inclosures, now consisting of the entire of DONZELOT's Division, from the Left of D'ERLON's Corps, renewed, with redoubled vigour, their assault upon the Centre of the Allied Line: the object being evidently either to force that point previously to the arrival of the Guard on its left, and thus facilitate the assault to be made by the latter; or to harass it in such a manner that, should the effort of the Guard prove successful, they would be enabled completely to overthrow the Allied Centre. The fire from the Skirmishers that had located themselves between the Farm and the position, and from those on the Knoll by the Sand Pit on the opposite side of the high road, had been incessant since the capture of that Post.

OMPTEDA's Brigade of the King's German Legion, which had hitherto occupied the hollow way that descends into the chaussée, was reduced to a mere handful of men: the two Squares in which KIELMANSEGGE's Hanoverian Brigade, the next on the (Allied) Right, had stood its ground so many hours, were fearfully diminished; KRUSE's Nassau Brigade, still further to the right, formed in three Contiguous Columns (two in front and one in rear), began to evince symptoms of hesitation; and the interval between this and HALKETT's British Brigade had become much greater than was consistent with the due security of this part of the Line. So weakened indeed was the latter at this period, that, to remedy the evil in some degree, it had been deemed advisable, with a view rather of giving it the appearance of greater strength than of affording any very active support, to draw close up in its rear, the skeleton remains of the Scots Greys and of the 3rd Hussars of the King's German Legion.

On the Allied left of the high road, an unremitting fire was maintained against their opponents by the 95th and 4th British Regiments in extended order along the front hedge of the Wavre road, commencing from the Charleroi chaussée, as also from the 40th, 79th, 1st, and 28th British Regiments, deployed behind the embanked hedge on the rear side of that road. The 27th British Regiment had been brought up by LAMBERT, and posted, in Square, in the angle formed by the junction of the above roads: having one face parallel with, and close to, the chaussée, for the purpose either of throwing a flank fire upon the French troops on the opposite side, should these succeed, as appeared very probable, in compelling OMPTEDA's and KIELMANSEGGE's Brigades to retire; or, of pouring a close, deadly volley upon any Column endeavouring to penetrate along the high road itself. The Artillery on the Allied right of the high road, in front of these Brigades, was at this moment completely disabled. Two British Artillerymen were observed vainly endeavouring to serve a couple of guns, but were compelled to desist from the want of all material for loading.

Such was the state of things in the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Army, when the continued popping fire from the French Skirmishers suddenly quickened into a fierce tiraillade which threatened to bear down every thing opposed to it. The bank along the high road, beyond the Garden of La Haye Sainte, and the mound adjoining it, which latter was quite close to the Allied position, became all at once thickly crowded with Skirmishers. Those that lined the banks seemed intent upon keeping down the fire from the British Regiments of KEMPT's and LAMBERT's Brigades, along the Wavre road; while those under cover of the little mound in advance, as if aware of the object of the formation of the 27th British Regiment, and sensible of the necessity of securing their Right Flank in their meditated forcing of the position, opened such a close, sharp, fire upon that Regiment that, within the brief space of a few minutes, it lost more than half of its numbers.

At the same time, taking advantage of the crippled state of the Allied Artillery in this quarter, the French brought up two guns in advance of the north-western angle of the Garden of La Haye Sainte, in which position they were covered from any fire from the opposite side of the high road by the Skirmishers occupying the bank and the mound. From these guns a smart fire of grape was opened, and maintained without intermission, upon the Left Square of KIELMANSEGGE's Brigade (consisting of the Field Battalions Grubenhagen and York), at the short distance of one hundred and fifty, and afterwards of scarcely one hundred, paces. The Square manifested the most exemplary submission and forbearance, notwithstanding the ravages that continued to be made in its ranks; not venturing to reply to the fire, by the apprehension of Cavalry being under the brow of the position, prepared to take instant advantage of any favourable opportunity for a charge. The Right Square (consisting of the Field Battalions Bremen and Verden) also suffered most severely.

Some other guns, which had accompanied the Columns in rear of the French Skirmishers, were suddenly brought forward, and opened so destructive a discharge of grape upon this latter Square, that one of its sides was literally completely blown away; the remainder being left standing in the form of a triangle. The Commander, and many other Officers, were wounded. The ammunition was failing rapidly. The combined fire of grape and musketry continued to increase in violence; and the Square finally dwindled into a mere clump of men. The French Tirailleurs continued pressing forward in a very compact line, whilst the sound of drums beating the pas de charge announced the advance of the Columns immediately in their rear.

The Prince of ORANGE, perceiving the probability of the Centre of the Allied Line being forced, unless some great effort were made to check the Enemy's advance, ordered the 1st and 2nd Nassau Battalions of KRUSE's Brigade to charge, gallantly placing himself at their head. His Royal Highness was soon struck by a bullet in the left shoulder; the attack failed; and the Nassauers were falling back, when the reinforcement which WELLINGTON had provided for this part of the Line, consisting of five Battalions of Brunswick Infantry, moved rapidly into the interval between KRUSE's Nassau, and HALKETT's British, Brigades. But so unexpectedly did the Brunswickers find themselves placed under a most destructive fire, and so suddenly were the heads of their Columns assailed, that they were unable, in the midst of the thick smoke in which they became involved, to recover from the partial irregularities by which, under such circumstances, their advance was accompanied, and to form up in sufficient order, before they came in close contact with the Enemy: whose vigorous attack compelled them, as also KRUSE's, KIELMANSEGGE's, and OMPTEDA's Brigades, to fall back about a hundred paces.

At this critical moment, WELLINGTON hastened to the spot in person, to avert so alarming a catastrophe as that of having his Centre broken, at a time, too, when he was preparing to receive a formidable attack, directed against another point of his Line, situated at but a short distance on the right of that Centre. He addressed himself to the Brunswickers; and succeeded, by the electrifying influence of his voice, gesture, and presence, in rallying the discomfited Columns. The 3rd Line Battalion, under Major NORMANN, was the first to reform in good order: it then boldly stood its ground; and, when the Enemy's Infantry approached, received it with so destructive a fire as completely to check its further advance.

By dint of example and encouragement on the part of all the Commanding Officers, the Brigades on the left of the Brunswickers were also rallied and formed up: upon seeing which, the Duke galloped off to the right.

Just at this time, VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade drew up immediately in rear of these troops—relieving the exhausted remains of the Scots Greys and 3rd Hussars of the King's German Legion—the 10th and 18th British Hussars in Front, and the 1st Hussars of the King's German Legion in Second, Line. The presence and appearance of this fresh Cavalry tended very considerably to restore confidence to that part of the Line. The Brigade had previously, in consequence of a mistake in the transmission of Orders, been halted on the left of the high road about midway between the Front Line and the Farm of Mont St Jean; whence, however, it was speedily brought forward, and posted as above, by Lord UXBRIDGE.

The Prince of ORANGE, ALTEN, and almost all the superior Officers of the Third Division, had been wounded. But KIELMANSEGGE, who now commanded in this part of the Field, was fully alive to the critical circumstances under which the Third Division was placed; and exhibited great ability, coolness, and determination, by the manner in which he succeeded in restoring it to order. Still, the persevering and incessant tiraillade kept up against these troops by the French was such that the fire thrown out from their shattered and enfeebled ranks was quite inadequate to repress it. The French Skirmishers again crowded close up to the Line; maintaining a most rapid and destructive fire.

The Allied Infantry was once more on the point of giving way. One Battalion of the Brunswickers was retiring in Close Column, but in good order; having totally exhausted its ammunition. The Nassauers were falling back en masse against the horses' heads of the 10th Hussars; who, keeping their Files closed, prevented further retreat. VIVIAN and Captain SHAKESPEARE of the 10th (acting as his extra Aide de Camp), rendered themselves conspicuous at this moment by their endeavours to halt and encourage the Nassauers. The Hanoverians and the German Legion on the left, led by KIELMANSEGGE, now resolutely dashed forward, at the double quick—their drums rolling. The Enemy fell back. The Brunswickers took up the movement, as then did also the Nassauers—VIVIAN and his Aide de Camp cheering them on; whilst the Hussars followed in close support. In this manner, KIELMANSEGGE succeeded in leading back the shattered remnants of the Division to the place they had so long and so honourably occupied on the ridge.

VIVIAN's Brigade, by its proximity to these troops, against which so close and unremitting a fire of musketry was maintained, was placed in a very trying situation for Cavalry, and suffered much in consequence. As soon, however, as the Infantry had rallied and resumed their former position in the Line, VIVIAN withdrew his Brigade under the crest of the ridge, a distance of not more than thirty yards, to place his men a little out of fire; and when thus posted, he was better prepared to make an attack if required.

The fire from the Enemy's Infantry in front of this part of the Line suddenly slackened; and it was soon manifest that they were falling back: the change arose out of occurrences on their left, which will be explained in the next Chapter.

CHAPTER XIV.

IT was during the fierce and desperate conflict just described as having taken place in the Centre of the Anglo-Allied Line, that the French Imperial Guard moved forward to the attack; and this was the signal for the simultaneous advance of all the disposable Battalions of D'ERLON's and REILLE's Corps.

In the preliminary pause which occurred in the fire from the French Batteries, from the first moment of the advance until the Columns had sufficiently descended from the Heights to be below the range of their guns, the thunder of BÜLOW's Artillery upon the French extreme Right, and of the guns brought to bear against it, was so distinctly audible that NAPOLEON, apprehending its evil effects upon the troops on whose bravery, discipline, and devotion, his fate now hung, despatched Aides de Camp along the Line to spread the false intelligence of the arrival of GROUCHY; and to declare that it now required but a little firmness to secure the victory to which they were advancing. The loud shouts with which this announcement was received by the troops, who had then descended below the range of the guns, were speedily drowned in the roar that burst forth from the entire Line of the French Batteries.

The effects of this terrific cannonade upon the skeleton ranks of the Allied Front Line, combined with the aspect of the advancing hosts, tended not in the slightest degree to shake that noble and unequalled courage with which the British and German troops had hitherto sustained every assault. The scene of havoc and devastation which met their view as they looked around them, the constant ravages which they had been destined passively to endure for so many hours, their ranks repeatedly torn open and their Files scattered asunder, as shot and shell plunged in amongst them,—all conduced to excite in the breasts of men of such impenetrable mould a feeling of exultation and relief, as they observed the approach of the Enemy's Infantry, and panted for the long wished for moment when they might grapple with their deadly foe at close quarters, in a hand to hand encounter. Most fully did they realise the expectations entertained of them by their Enemy, but admirer, the brave General FOY; who had felt it his duty, prior to the commencement of the Battle, to declare to the Emperor, that His Majesty had an Infantry opposed to him which he had never known to yield.

The French troops, perceiving their whole Front Line in motion, felt conscious that the final struggle was at hand, and assured that the varied fortunes of the day were to be wound up by some splendid triumph. The Guard proudly took the lead in this grand attack—that sacred cohort, whose glory had ever shone conspicuously when a great crisis summoned forth those energies by which its valour and its prowess had acquired for it imperishable renown. The greatest enthusiasm reigned amidst the devoted defenders of the Imperial diadem; which was now to be strengthened by the fame of their renowned successes, and adorned with fresh wreaths of never fading laurels.

NAPOLEON, nervously anxious to strain to its utmost tension, the daring spirit and high resolve which animated his troops, galloped forward to the inner gentle slope of the eminence on the left of the Charleroi road, which, overlooking the Farm of La Haye Sainte, formed the most prominent point of his whole Line, and by which was to pass the leading Column of the Guard, there to strengthen, by the magic spell of his immediate presence, the link which bound their fortunes to his own fate, and to the destiny of the Empire. As they approached, he pointed significantly to the Allied position; a gesture which drew forth renewed shouts of "Vive l'Empereur!" The fond regards which he seemed to cast upon these, his old and tried campaigners, and the air of confidence he assumed, as he contemplated their advance; rivetted upon him the affectionate gaze of the devoted band, to hundreds of whom it proved the last look upon the idol for whom they were to sacrifice their lives.

At this time, D'ERLON's Corps presented an advance of Columns in echelon between the Charleroi road and its Right Flank which was engaged with the Prussians: whilst REILLE's Corps, descending in Columns, some into the Wood, others into the inclosures on the right, and some also still more to the right, outside of Hougomont, and close upon the Centre of the Line, seemed bent upon carrying that Post by main force; and upon seconding, with one mighty effort, the main attack by the Imperial Guard. This general advance of Columns was preceded by a host of Skirmishers, whose Line spreading along the valley in front of D'ERLON's Corps, gradually became engaged with the Light Troops of the Left Wing of the Anglo-Allied Army; and the sudden impulse given to the rattle of musketry in the Wood of Hougomont betokened that the brave defenders of this Post were already engaged in a renewed and desperate struggle for the maintenance of its possession.

The French Skirmishers between the Wood of Hougomont and the extreme Left of their Army, continued to maintain a desultory warfare with the Allied Light Troops in the front, consisting of the 3rd Regiment of British Guards, the Light Companies of the 14th and 23rd British Regiments, and six Companies of the 51st British Regiment.

PIRÉ's Light Cavalry Brigade was still in the position it had occupied upon the extreme Left of the French Front Line, having a few Vedettes thrown out; which were narrowly watched by those belonging to Captain WODEHOUSE's Squadron of the 15th British Hussars.

As the leading Column of the Imperial Guard began to ascend the slightly inclined tongue of ground that projects from that part of the ridge of the Duke's position in rear of the crest of which MAITLAND's Brigade of Guards was lying down at the time, it became very much exposed to the concentrated fire from nearly all the Batteries of the Anglo-Allied Right Wing, by which the most frightful havoc was dealt amidst its devoted ranks. The Line of Skirmishers which preceded it, now pushed rapidly and boldly forward up to the very summit of the Duke's position; for the purpose both of concealing by their veil of smoke the precise direction of the advance of the Columns, and of driving away the Artillerymen from their guns by the fire of which the Guard was suffering so severely.

Notwithstanding the terrible havoc made in the ranks of the leading Column of the Imperial Guard, it continued its advance in admirable order and with the greatest enthusiasm. Several of its superior Officers placed themselves at its head. NEY's horse having been shot under him; he drew his sword, and chivalrously led the way on foot, sustaining to the last his appropriate and well earned nom de guerre—le plus brave des braves. General FRIANT, who commanded the Grenadiers, fell severely wounded. General MICHEL, Colonel en second of the Chasseurs, was killed a few moments afterwards. The fall of the latter occasioned some hesitation—the 1st Battalion of the 3rd Regiment of Grenadiers halted; but at the call of General PORET DE MORVAN, who commanded it, it renewed its advance at the pas de charge, amidst loud shouts of "Vive l'Empereur!" As the Column neared the rise of ground which constituted the highest point of the ridge occupied by the Right Wing of the Duke's Line, it gradually passed the line of fire hitherto directed upon it by the greater portion of the Batteries on the British right of that point.

WELLINGTON rode up to the British Foot Battery posted on the immediate right of MAITLAND's Brigade of Guards, with its own Right thrown somewhat forward, and addressing himself to an Artillery Officer (Lieutenant SHARPIN), hastily asked who commanded it. The latter replied that Captain BOLTON having just been killed, it was now under the command of Captain NAPIER. The Duke then said, "Tell him to keep a look out to his left, for the French will soon be with him." The message had scarcely been communicated when the bearskin caps of the leading divisions of the Column of the Imperial Guard appeared just above the summit of the hill. The cannonade hitherto directed upon this point from the distant French Batteries, now ceased; but a swarm of Skirmishers opened a sharp and teasing fire among the British Gunners. In the next moment, however, they were scattered and driven back upon the main body by a sudden shower of canister, grape, and shrapnel shells, poured forth from NAPIER's guns; which now kept up a terrific fire upon the Column, within a distance of forty or fifty yards. Nevertheless the French Guards continued to advance. They had now topped the summit. To the astonishment of the Officers who were at their head, there appeared in their immediate front no direct impediment to their further advance. They could only distinguish dimly through the smoke extending from NAPIER's Battery, the cocked hats of a few mounted Officers; little imagining, probably, that the most prominent of these was the great Duke himself. Pressing boldly forward, they had arrived within fifty paces of the spot on which the British Guards were lying down, when WELLINGTON gave the talismanic call—"Up, Guards; make ready!" and ordered MAITLAND to attack. It was a moment of thrilling excitement. The British Guards springing up so suddenly in a most compact four deep line, appeared to the French as if starting out of the ground. The latter, with their high bonnets, as they crowned the summit of the ridge, appeared to the British, through the smoky haze, like a Corps of giants bearing down upon them.

The British Guards instantly opened their fire with a tremendous volley, thrown in with amazing coolness, deliberation, and precision. An oblique fire was also poured in among them from the 33rd and 69th British Regiments, which HALKETT had most promptly and judiciously pushed forward to the immediate Left of the Guards at this critical moment. The head of the Column became, as it were, convulsed by the shock, and nearly the entire mass staggered under the effect. In less than a single minute more than three hundred of these brave old warriors fell, to rise no more. But the high spirit and innate valour which actuated the mass were not to be subdued by a first repulse. Its Officers, placing themselves conspicuously in its Front and on its Flanks, called aloud, waved their swords; and, by encouraging words and gestures, commenced a deployment in order to acquire a more extended front. But the head of the Column being continually shattered and driven back upon the mass, by the well sustained and rapidly destructive fire by which it was assailed within so extremely limited a space, this attempt altogether failed. The Front of the Column was becoming momentarily more disordered and broken up; men were turning round and disappearing by the Flanks, whilst others in the rear began firing over the heads of those before them.

The confusion into which the French Guards had now been thrown became manifest. The Duke ordered MAITLAND to charge; whilst, at the same instant, the gallant Lord SALTOUN, equally alive to the real situation of the Column, called out, "Now's the time, my boys!" The Brigade sprang forward, with a loud cheer, to the charge. Numbers of the French Guards nearest to the British, threw down their arms and knapsacks, and dispersed. The Flanks began rapidly to spread out; and then the mass partaking more generally of the panic, appeared as if rent asunder by some invisible power.

During the advance of the attacking Column of the Imperial Guard, one of its Battalions had moved out from the mass to its right (probably for the better security of that Flank from any attempt that might be made to molest it from the dip or hollow on that side of the projecting tongue of ground along which the main attack had proceeded), and took a direction which brought it immediately in front of HALKETT's Left Wing, consisting of the shattered remnants of the 30th and 73rd British Regiments, formed in a four deep line, scarcely exceeding, if equalling, in extent (such had been their losses), the front of the approaching Column. The order in which this Column advanced was admirable. Its formation was undisturbed by the fire of Artillery, of which Arm there was none in this part of the Field in working condition; and, as it pressed on with the compactness and regularity of a parade movement, it appeared at the same time to be animated with the best spirit. Presently the Column halted and fired; and, in return, received a well directed volley; after delivering which, the 30th and 73rd Regiments ported arms, and, with a loud cheer, dashed forward at the charge. On reaching the ground where they expected to meet the French Guards, they were greatly astonished at discovering, through the clearing smoke, that their recent opponents were flying in a mass.

At this moment, Major VAN DER SMISSEN's Dutch-Belgian Horse Battery, which had just come up by the right of HALKETT's Brigade, opened upon them a terrific fire from which they suffered immensely.

The British Guards had continued their charge some distance down the slope of the hill; when MAITLAND perceived the Second attacking Column of the Imperial Guard advancing on his right, and exposing his Brigade to the imminent risk of being turned on that flank. He accordingly resolved to face about the Right Wing of his Brigade, and to give the words, "Halt, front," as soon as he had got his Line parallel with the front of the advancing Column. This manœuvre was executed with great regularity and precision by the Right Wing, with which MAITLAND was immediately present, and which he had well in hand. But amidst their victorious shouts, and the noise of the firing of cannon and other arms, the command was imperfectly understood by the Left Wing: and the first sense of danger led to a cry of "Form Square" being passed along their Line, it being naturally assumed that the Enemy's Cavalry would take advantage of their isolated position; which, however, was not the case. The Flanks of the 3rd Battalion, of which this Left Wing was composed, gave way as if to form Square. SALTOUN conspicuously exerted himself in endeavouring to rectify the mistake, but in vain; and the whole of the Battalion went to the rear.

The confusion in which they retired was unavoidable; but it was not the confusion consequent upon either defeat or panic: it resulted simply from a misunderstanding of the command; and no greater or more distinguished proof could be afforded of the excellent order, cool self-possession, and admirable discipline of these troops, than the steadiness, alacrity, and intelligence with which, upon regaining the crest of the ridge, they obeyed the command then given of "Halt, front, form up;" mechanically resuming their four deep formation, and instantly darting forward at the double quick, to their proper place on the left of the 2nd Battalion, so that the whole Brigade was now in one steady and compact Line; parallel with the front of the advancing Second attacking Column of the Imperial Guard.

How marked a contrast did such conduct on the part of the British Guards, who thus, in the Battle's front, so gloriously upheld their country's honour, offer to that of a considerable body of the Allied troops then posted in Second Line as their Support! D'AUBREMÉ's Infantry Brigade of CHASSÉ's Dutch-Belgian Division, which, as before stated, had been moved into the space in rear of MAITLAND's Brigade, previously occupied by the Brunswickers, was now formed into three large Squares, of two Battalions each. These troops, on hearing the loud shouts of the Second advancing Column of the French Imperial Guard—of that very Column which had been moving in rear of the British Guards while the latter were retiring from their triumphant charge towards their original position—became so unsteady, and evinced so decided a disposition to quit their ranks, that VANDELEUR, whose Brigade of British Light Dragoons was at this time drawn up in their rear, deemed it advisable to close his Squadron intervals, the better to impede their contemplated retreat; and was induced, along with his Major of Brigade, Major CHILDERS of the 16th Light Dragoons, Captain TOMKINSON of the same Regiment, and several of his Officers, on perceiving that the Squares were on the point of giving way, to dart forward and endeavour, partly by menaces, and partly by exhortations, to induce them to maintain their ground. The Dutch-Belgian Officers exerted themselves in restoring order and confidence; but their men were evidently bent upon abandoning their position in this part of the Field. Between them and the attacking Column intervened the crest of the main ridge, occupied by the Duke's First Line; the latter holding out to them a bright example of perfect discipline, of unflinching steadiness, and patient endurance. Of the attacking Column itself they could see absolutely nothing; but its shouts alone seemed sufficient to scare them off the ground! Besides, they had but just entered the immediate Field of Action, and had not hitherto been engaged with the Enemy; whereas the British Brigade of Guards had been exposed during eight hours to an incessant cannonade, and to numerous and desperate attacks of both Cavalry and Infantry. Of such materials was composed the Duke's Second Line in rear of the main point of attack by the French Army at this, the most critical moment of the whole Battle!

The Second attacking Column of the French Imperial Guard, which, as before explained, had been formed in the hollow adjacent to the south-east angle of the Hougomont inclosures, advanced in a line parallel with, and at a very short distance from, the hedge forming the eastern boundary. On reaching the foot of the British position, however, the Column diverged a little to its right, either to take advantage of a slight undulation of the ground which seemed to offer a partial cover from the tremendous fire of Artillery that continued to pour upon it, or solely for the purpose of directing its advance upon the point at which it perceived the First attacking Column was engaged, and at which it might be better enabled to follow up any success that Column might obtain. Between the heads of the two attacking Columns there was a distance, during their advance, of from ten to twelve minutes' march. Whether this difference in the time of their movement was intentional, or arose from a misunderstanding in the conveyance of Orders, or from any other accident, is uncertain; but it is quite evident that, by forming two separate attacks, they subjected themselves to the imminent risk of being defeated in detail—a risk which, as will be presently shown, was speedily converted into a reality.

Battle of Waterloo

The Second, like the First, Column of Attack, advanced with great boldness, and in excellent order, and appeared animated by the best possible spirit. Its Left Front was covered by a cloud of Skirmishers, in order to conceal its movement as much as possible from the view of the British Line. The Battalions of ADAM's Brigade threw out each a Company for the purpose of checking them. During the advance of the Column, and more especially as it descended the gentle declivity eastward of the Great Orchard of Hougomont, it suffered severely from the British cannonade. So destructive indeed had been the fire from some of the British Batteries on the right of MAITLAND's Brigade, from the commencement of the advance of the Imperial Guard, that the French were at length induced suddenly to push forward a body of Cuirassiers to endeavour to silence these guns. In this they partially succeeded; the Cuirassiers having gallantly charged one of the Batteries, and forced the Gunners to seek shelter in the rear of the Infantry—driving in, at the same time, the Skirmishers of the 2nd Battalion of the 95th Regiment, and those of the 52nd Regiment. They were checked, however, by the to them sudden and unexpected appearance of ADAM's Brigade, which had just been moved, in its four deep line, close up to the narrow road that runs along the summit of the ridge. The 52nd Regiment, which was more directly opposed to them, came down to the "Prepare for Cavalry!"

As a renewal of the attack seemed probable, a Squadron of the 23rd British Light Dragoons, under Captain Cox, was detached across the ridge, down the outer slope, towards the Great Orchard; from the rear of which it charged the Cuirassiers as they advanced again towards the guns, overcame them, and pursued them across the plain, far in rear of the Second attacking Column of the Imperial Guard, until it fell into a fire thrown out upon it from the head of a French Column of Infantry, by which its Files were scattered, and the whole compelled to make a hasty retreat towards the Allied position.

Had the Second Column of Attack continued in the original direction of its advance, it would have come upon the centre of ADAM's Brigade: but having, as it began to ascend the exterior slope of the main ridge of the Allied position, slightly diverged to its right, as before observed, by following the direction of a very gentle hollow, constituting the re-entering angle formed by the tongue of ground that projected from the front of MAITLAND's Brigade, and that part of the ridge occupied by ADAM's Brigade, it, in some degree, lent its Left Flank to the latter. This circumstance was not only observed, but had been in a great measure anticipated, by Lieutenant Colonel Sir JOHN COLBORNE, commanding the 52nd Regiment, an Officer of great repute in the British Army. He had been watching with intense anxiety the progress of the Enemy's Column; and, seizing the most favourable moment, he, without Orders, and upon his own responsibility, wheeled the Left Company of the 52nd to the left, and then formed the remainder of the Regiment upon that Company, for the purpose of bringing its front nearly parallel with the Flank of the French Column. At this moment ADAM rode up, and asked COLBORNE what he was going to do; to which the latter replied, "to make that Column feel our fire." ADAM, approving of this, ordered COLBORNE to move on; and galloped off to bring up his Right Regiment, the 71st.

The Duke, who had just seen MAITLAND's Brigade reformed and posted in the best order, parallel with the front of the attacking Column, was at this moment stationed on the right of NAPIER's Battery. He despatched an Aide de Camp (Major the Hon. HENRY PERCY) to direct Sir HENRY CLINTON to advance and attack the Imperial Guard: but a single glance at COLBORNE's forward movement satisfied him that his intention had been anticipated; and he immediately pushed forward the 2nd Battalion of the 95th Regiment to the left of the 52nd.

The head of the French Column had by this time nearly reached the brow of the ridge, its front covering almost the whole of NAPIER's Battery, and a portion of the extreme Right of MAITLAND's Brigade. It was still gallantly pressing forward, in defiance of the most galling fire poured into its front by the Battery and by the British Guards, when the sudden and imposing appearance of the four deep line of the 52nd Regiment bearing directly towards its Left Flank in the most admirable and compact order imaginable, caused it to halt. In the next instant, wheeling up its Left Sections, it opened a rapid and destructive fire from the entire length of its Left Flank against the 52nd Regiment. COLBORNE, having brought his Line parallel to the Flank of the Imperial Guard, also halted, and poured a deadly fire into the mass; and, almost at the same moment, the rifles of the 2nd Battalion 95th Regiment, then coming up on the left, were levelled and discharged with unerring aim into the more advanced portion of the Column. The 71st Regiment was, at this time, rapidly advancing on the right, to complete the Brigade movement.

COLBORNE, eager fully to carry out his projected Flank Attack upon the Enemy's Column, caused his men to cease firing, and then gave the command, "Charge! charge!" It was answered by three hearty British cheers that rose distinctly above the shouts of "Vive l'Empereur!", and the now straggling and unsteady fire from the Column. The 2nd Battalion 95th Regiment hastened to join in the charge on the left. The movement was remarkable for the order, the steadiness, the resoluteness, and the daring, by which it was characterised. The Column of the Imperial Guard, which already seemed to reel to and fro under the effect of the front and flank fire which had been so successfully brought to bear upon it, was evidently in consternation as it beheld the close advance of ADAM's Brigade. Some daring spirits—and it contained many within its ranks—still endeavoured to make at least a show of resistance; but the disorder, which had been rapidly increasing, now became uncontrollable: and this Second Column of the Imperial Guard, breaking into the wildest confusion, shared the fate of the First; with this difference, however, that in consequence of the combined front and flank fire in which it had been so fatally involved, and of the unrestrained pursuit which deprived it of the power of rallying its component parts, it became so thoroughly disjointed and dispersed that, with the exception of the two rear Battalions which constituted the 1st Regiment of Chasseurs (Old Guard), it is extremely doubtful whether any portion of it ever reunited, as a regularly formed military body, during the brief remaining period of the Battle—certainly not on the Allied side of La Belle Alliance, towards which point it directed its retreat.

It is necessary to remark that this Regiment of the Old Guard, which was commanded by General CAMBRONNE, formed a separate Column of Support in echelon to, and immediate left rear of, the three Battalions of the Middle Guard: but so close to each other were the two Columns, that although an interval was observed between them by ADAM's Brigade when the latter stood in the general Front Line of the Allied position, they appeared to it but as one Column, when charged in flank; and may, to all intents and purposes, be considered as having formed one general Column of Attack. CAMBRONNE's Battalions, however, forming the rear of the Column, did not become exposed to the fire from ADAM's Brigade; inasmuch as neither the 71st Regiment nor the 2nd Battalion 95th Regiment could complete the Brigade flank movement in time to open a fire upon the mass before the actual charge was commenced. Hence, although they turned, along with the rest of the Column; yet, unlike the latter, they retained a considerable degree of order.

Troops could scarcely be placed in a more critical situation than was this Second attacking Column of the Imperial Guard from the moment it came to a halt. With its Front immediately facing a Battery within sixty or seventy yards' distance, the double shotted guns of which continued ploughing through the mass, and tearing up its ranks; with its Left Flank faced outwards to repel a formidable attack on that side, and its Right Flank partially exposed to the oblique fire from the greater portion of the Line of British Guards; the interior of the mass, enveloped in smoke, feeling a pressure from both Front and Flank, and yet perceiving no indication of the means of extricating itself from so perilous a position, it was truly a most trying moment even to such veteran warriors as those which constituted the renowned Imperial Guard of France.

Any attempt at deployment to its right, while thus attacked on its left, was of course out of the question. Had it continued to advance until ADAM's Brigade had approached quite close to its Left Flank, the charge of the latter must have brought it to a stand, and rendered the efforts of the head of the Column abortive. If, on the other hand, after having faced altogether to the Left, and converted that Flank into a compact Line, it had advanced to meet the 52nd Regiment when it first became aware of this attack, it would still have been exposed on the right (its previous Front) to the havoc created by NAPIER's guns, as also to a charge by MAITLAND's Brigade; which by bringing forward its left shoulders, might have rendered the situation of the Column so hopeless, as probably to have led to its immediate and unqualified surrender on the spot.

The dilemma into which these veterans were thus thrown was mainly attributable to the fatal neglect of not accompanying the Column with an effective Support of Cavalry. A strong body of the latter on each Flank, or in its immediate rear, would have secured the Column from any such Flank Attack as that which so successfully arrested its progress, and so completely effected its dispersion.

The direction given to ADAM's Line by its "right shoulder forward" movement having brought it perpendicular to the general front of the French position, that Officer became naturally anxious for support upon his Right Flank, to secure the latter from the Enemy's Cavalry; which, it was to be presumed, would now be brought forward from his Reserve, since none of it had been employed in immediate support of the last attack. He urgently requested for this purpose, the aid of troops from the other part of CLINTON's Division; and Lieutenant Colonel HALKETT, seeing what was required, immediately advanced with the nearest Battalion of his Hanoverian Brigade, the Osnabrück Landwehr, in Column at quarter distance, and close up in right rear of the 71st Regiment. Thus ADAM's Brigade, maintaining its four deep line, and being flanked by the Hanoverian Battalion which could form Square at any moment, was secured against Cavalry.

The confused and disordered mass of the Imperial Guard, from the first impulse given to it by the flank charge, hastened a short distance in a direction parallel with that of the Anglo-Allied Line, and then naturally inclining towards the French position, it fell into nearly the same track of retreat as that pursued by the First attacking Column, namely towards the first rise of ground intersected by the Charleroi road, a little beyond the southern extremity of the Orchard of La Haye Sainte. As it approached the rear of those Columns of D'ERLON's Corps, which had been so desperately opposing ALTEN's Division; the latter became infected with the panic, and commingled with the flying Guard.

ADAM's Brigade continued its triumphant advance, at first parallel, for a short distance, to the Allied Line; and then, bringing forward its left shoulders, swept proudly onward in the direction of the French Height before mentioned; crowds of fugitives hurrying along and striving to escape from the pursuing wave that seemed every instant on the point of engulfing them.

During its advance, the front of ADAM's Brigade was partially crossed by the Squadron of the 23rd Light Dragoons, under Lieutenant BANNER, retiring in disorder from its charge. Mistaken for hostile Cavalry, these Dragoons were unfortunately fired upon by the 52nd Regiment; and it was not until the foremost of them had fallen close upon the bayonets, that the error was discovered.

Immediately after this incident, a fire of grape was opened upon the 52nd by three French field pieces in the prolongation of its Right Flank. This enfilading of the Regiment in its four deep line was a judicious measure on the part of the French Artillery, and well calculated to derange the advance of ADAM's Brigade. It was, however, very gallantly and speedily checked by the wheeling up and advance of the Right Section of the 52nd, under Lieutenant GAWLER; who succeeded in driving off the guns, whilst the rest of the Regiment continued its pursuit.

WELLINGTON, as soon as he saw that the success of the charge by ADAM's Brigade was so decisive, requested UXBRIDGE immediately to launch forward some fresh Cavalry to check the probable advance of that of the Enemy; and to second the efforts of the Infantry in front, by boldly attacking the French Reserves, which appeared collected in front of La Belle Alliance, the critical point of NAPOLEON's Line.

Lieutenant Colonel Lord GREENOCK, Assistant Quarter Master General of the Cavalry, was despatched to VIVIAN with Orders for him to move his Hussar Brigade to its right from its position in rear of ALTEN's Division, so as to get clear of the Infantry, and then to advance directly to the front by the right of MAITLAND's Brigade of Guards.

At the same time, the Duke turned round to order up the nearest Supports to the space which had been vacated in his Front Line by the advance of ADAM's Brigade. But what a spectacle met his view! The three Dutch-Belgian Squares, into which D'AUBREMÉ's Brigade had been formed, and whose unsteadiness, previously described, had greatly augmented as the firing and shouting on the exterior slope of the ridge, of which they could see nothing, became more continuous and intense, were now in a state bordering on dissolution. The faces of the Squares were already broken at intervals by groups in the act of abandoning their ranks; whilst several Officers of VANDELEUR's Brigade, which, as before observed (see pages 526-527), was drawn up in their rear, were zealously exerting themselves in endeavouring to induce these troops to stand fast.

The Duke, observing this, called out, "That's right; tell them the French are retiring." This intelligence, quickly caught up and spread through their ranks, had the desired effect of restoring them to order. They shortly afterwards formed into Columns, and advanced to the Front Line.

In order to preserve a distinct and connected view of the combined operations against NAPOLEON, it will be necessary, previously to describing the General Advance of the Allied Line, consequent upon the failure of the attack by the French Imperial Guard, to revert to the movements of the Prussians.

It will be recollected that VIVIAN's, and subsequently VANDELEUR's, Brigade, quitted the Left of the Anglo-Allied Line, on the approach of the Advanced Guard of ZIETEN's Corps towards that point. Shortly before the arrival of these troops, the French Skirmishers in front of DURUTTE's Division, which constituted the angle of the potence on which stood the extreme Right of NAPOLEON's Army, having been considerably reinforced, were pushed forward for the purpose of establishing themselves in the houses and inclosures in the valley below them; and of impeding, by this means, the connection between BÜLOW's Corps and the Anglo-Allied Left. The Nassauers, of Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar's Brigade, fell back from the houses of the Hamlet of Papelotte; but firmly maintained their ground on the Allied side of the valley, retaining possession of the Farms of Papelotte and La Haye. The French Skirmishers, passing further to their right, pressed on to the Village of Smohain; where they became warmly engaged with the Prussian troops that had been so judiciously posted in that quarter.

BLÜCHER, perceiving the Infantry of the Advanced Guard of ZIETEN's Corps upon the Height above Smohain, sent an Order for its moving by the shortest way to engage the Enemy in the valley. The Prussian General MÜFFLING, attached to the Headquarters Staff of the Duke of WELLINGTON, was at that moment in this vicinity, and gave the requisite instructions to the Staff Officer sent forward from ZIETEN's Corps.

About this time, the Fifth and Sixth Infantry Brigades, as also the Reserve Cavalry of PIRCH's Corps, reached the Field, in rear of BÜLOW. PIRCH, placing himself at the head of his leading Brigade (the Fifth), immediately conducted it in the direction of Planchenoit; and, on coming up with the Fourteenth and Sixteenth Brigades, he began, in conjunction with Colonel HILLER, to make the necessary dispositions for the Third attack upon that Village. The Sixth Brigade was ordered to follow as a Reserve; and the attack was to be supported by a simultaneous advance of the Right Wing of BÜLOW's Corps against LOBAU's Line, which was exceedingly well drawn up, and exhibited every indication of making a determined stand. BLÜCHER had despatched an Order to the Seventh Brigade (of PIRCH's Corps) to move together with the 4th Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, upon Maransart, on the south side of the Lasne, for the purpose of covering his Left Flank. The remaining Brigade (the Eighth) of PIRCH's Corps, which had been detained in consequence of the Rear Guard affair near Wavre, received Orders from PIRCH to quicken its advance.

The Reserve Cavalry of PIRCH's Corps was deployed in three Lines on the right of the Cavalry of the Fourth Corps. The First Line consisted of the Pomeranian Hussars and the Brandenburg Hussars; the Second, of the Silesian Uhlans, two Squadrons of the 6th Neumark Dragoons, and the Queen's Dragoons; and the Third, of the 5th Kurmark and Elbe Landwehr Cavalry. These Lines of Cavalry thus occupied the interval between the Wings of BÜLOW's Corps; and, at the same time, served to impose, by their display of force, upon the French Cavalry, under DOMON, which was then in reserve.

BLÜCHER, judging the recapture of Planchenoit to be a most essential aid in the general operations against the French, as affording the means not only of turning the Right of LOBAU's Corps, but also of molesting the Rear of the French Army, and of endangering its main line of retreat, ordered the immediate advance of the troops destined for the Third attack upon that Village.

They were formed in the following order:—The 2nd and 3rd Battalions of the 2nd Regiment (Fifth Brigade) made the attack in the direction of the Church; the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 5th Westphalian Landwehr, formed into one, were directed upon the French left of the Village; the 1st Battalion of the 2nd Regiment followed in rear of the central space between these two Columns; Major WITZLEBEN led the 3rd Battalion of the 25th Regiment (Fifth Brigade) towards the Heights on the (French) right of the Village; and the remainder of this Regiment, which had occupied the outer edge of the Wood of Virère on the left, also advanced. The 11th Regiment and the 2nd Pomeranian Landwehr, belonging to the Fourteenth Brigade, and the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 15th Regiment, with the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 1st Silesian Landwehr, belonging to the Sixteenth Brigade, followed in support of this attack. The whole force was disposed in chequered Columns, preceded by a strong Line of Skirmishers, and covered by the Prussian Batteries on the Heights in rear.

The Horse Battery, No. 6, posted on the high ground upon the right of the Wood of Virère, was principally occupied in diverting the fire from a Horse Battery of the Reserve Artillery of the French Imperial Guard, which had one half of its guns above the hollow way formed by the road leading down into Planchenoit from La Maison du Roi, and the other half detached to an elevated spot in the south part of the Village, whence it had a commanding view of a considerable portion of the advancing Columns.

Simultaneously with this Third attack upon Planchenoit, the Thirteenth and Fifteenth Brigades, which constituted BÜLOW's Right Wing, advanced against LOBAU's Line, covered by a force of Artillery much superior to that which the French could bring to bear against them. They were disposed in chequered Columns of Battalions, in the following manner:—In Front Line were the 2nd Battalion of the 18th Regiment and the 3rd Battalion of the 3rd Silesian Landwehr; in the Second Line were the 1st and 3rd Battalions of the 18th Regiment, the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 3rd Silesian Landwehr, and the 1st Battalion of the 10th Regiment; in the Third Line were the three Battalions of the 4th Silesian Landwehr, and the 2nd Battalion of the 10th Regiment. The three Battalions of the 3rd Neumark Landwehr followed in reserve.

The Right of this advance was supported by the West Prussian Uhlans and the 2nd Neumark Landwehr Cavalry.

In the mean time, the First Infantry Brigade of ZIETEN's Corps, having continued its descent into the valley, passing HACKE's Infantry in and about Smohain on its left, advanced upon La Haye and Papelotte, and mistaking the Nassauers for French, through the similarity of uniform, opened a sharp fire upon them, and drove them from their Post. The latter at first replied to this fire, which was kept up for some minutes, killing and wounding on both sides, until the error was discovered. These troops then began pressing forward, conjointly with those from Smohain, against the French Skirmishers.

The Advanced Cavalry of ZIETEN's Corps, which had been seen approaching the Left of WELLINGTON's Line, had now joined. The Brandenburg Dragoons and Brandenburg Uhlans, drew up in Line in rear of the Wavre road, and on the immediate Left of BEST's Hanoverian Infantry Brigade. The 1st Silesian Hussars formed upon the outer slope of the ridge, in rear of the lane leading from the Wavre road down to Papelotte. The 2nd Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry drew up in the hollow in the rear of the interval between the Landwehr Battalions Osterode and Verden of BEST's Brigade. It was on the ground immediately in front of this interval that Captain RETTBERG's Hanoverian Foot Battery had been posted throughout the day: and as the latter had expended the whole of its ammunition, it withdrew to the rear as the Prussian Horse Battery, No. 7, came up, by which it was then relieved; and the Prussians opened a cannonade from this point upon the opposite Heights. The Prussian Foot Battery, No. 7, quitting the Wavre road, proceeded some way down the outer slope of the ridge to seek a favourable point whence it could by its fire cover the advance of the Infantry in the valley.

Such was the general disposition of BLÜCHER's forces relatively with that of WELLINGTON's Army at the time when the latter had defeated the attacking Columns of the French Imperial Guard; and was following up its triumph by boldly assailing the very Centre of NAPOLEON's position, at which point the latter had collected his sole remaining Reserves. Perhaps a more comprehensive view of this relative disposition of the Prussian troops may be afforded by simply stating, by way of a summary, that the advanced portion of ZIETEN's Corps had joined the Left of the Allied Line, that part of PIRCH's Corps (including his Reserve Cavalry) had joined BÜLOW; and that the latter was on the advance—his Right to attack LOBAU, and his Left to make a Third assault upon Planchenoit—the French opposed to them evincing, at all points, every indication of making a firm and determined stand.

We must now resume the detail of the brilliant and decisive dispositions of the Duke of WELLINGTON, whom we left triumphantly defeating the French Imperial Guard, and requesting the Earl of UXBRIDGE to bring forward fresh Cavalry, to aid the advancing Infantry in taking immediate advantage of the disorder and confusion into which the Enemy had been thrown by the failure of his last grand attack.

There is not, perhaps, an instance in modern history, in which the threatening tide of battle, has, through the lightning-like promptitude of decision, and the energetic application of yet remaining resources, been so suddenly and powerfully controlled, and so majestically and irresistibly hurled back, overwhelming all and everything that, in the previous plenitude of its force it had borne aloft with buoyant hopes, and carried along exultingly in its course, as it was by the immortal WELLINGTON in this his last, his crowning, victory. Never did a battle field present so complete, so magical, a transition of scene as that which succeeded the defeat of the Imperial Guards of France by the Guards of the Sovereign of England and the British Light Infantry Brigade.

The state of the Duke's Army at the time of NAPOLEON's last grand attack has already been adverted to; but let us glance again, for a moment, at the awfully diminished numbers, and almost exhausted energies, of those heroic bands which, in Front Line, had been exposed to the incessant and concentrated cannonade from a range of Batteries forming almost the entire arc of which that Line was the chord [or rather forming the chord of which that Line was the arc]; subjected to repeated and vigorous attacks of all Arms during so many hours; and now called upon to resist "to the death" another assault more fierce and determined than any they had yet encountered—look at the rear of that Line, and observe the palpable defection in the ranks of an Ally; whose Contingent, whilst it constituted so great a proportion of the Duke's entire force, had already afforded too evident proofs that in a calculation of available resources, its services must be thrown entirely out of the scale—see, too, at increased intervals, the wrecks of the British and German Cavalry, with, however, the fortunate exception of the two Light Brigades so opportunely brought from the extreme Left to the rear of the menaced point of attack—how discouraging an aspect, when compared with that of the French Army advancing to its last grand attack! Is it to be wondered that, at that moment, doubts as to the issue of the great contest should have prevailed in the minds even of those who were prepared to support their noble Chief to the last drop of their blood?

And yet, with such apparently inefficient elements, the bare contemplation of which might have both weighed down the energies, and altered the purpose, of another General, did the British Chief not only successfully defeat this most formidable assault, but finally gain a signal and resplendent victory. It would, however, be unjust to the abilities, and to the fame of the Duke, to ascribe such victory solely to his defeat of the attacking Columns of the Imperial Guard upon his own position; though such, no doubt, was the foundation upon which he erected the structure of his final triumph. The nine Battalions of the Guard, of which the attacking Columns had been composed, were defeated; but these, it must be borne in mind, constituted but the Van of the attacking force, which comprised no less than the whole Front Line of the French Army. D'ERLON's Corps from the right, and REILLE's Corps from the left, were pouring forth their numerous Columns, the principal portion of which had already reached more than midway towards the Allied position, and presented a formidable array; whilst from the Heights which they had quitted, their Artillery thundered forth as vigorously, over their heads, upon the exhausted Line of the Allies, as at any previous period of the Battle.

The four Battalions of the First attacking Column of the Guard had been rallied with great rapidity by NAPOLEON; and posted on a commanding eminence, intersected by the Charleroi road in front of his Centre. Near La Belle Alliance, Reserves had been collected, principally of Cavalry; and though the latter consisted entirely of the remains of Corps that had previously suffered great losses, they might have been wielded with powerful effect against any point at which the advancing Infantry should succeed in making an impression. Besides these, there stood on the French extreme Left, a Brigade of Light Cavalry which had not been engaged during any part of the day, and had never yet moved out of its position.

On the other hand, too, however glorious the result of the struggle with the Imperial Guard, it could not but tend to cripple still further the slender physical means which the Duke yet retained at his disposal. Victory, hovering over the brave Conquerors of the Imperial Guard, alighted for a moment at the feet of WELLINGTON; and ere the Goddess could be scared away by the still threatening countenance of the Enemy, Britain's Hero secured her favour by the display of that extraordinary foresight, prompt decision, and unflinching determination which, though at all times his distinguishing characteristics, now shone forth with more than ordinary brilliancy. His perfect knowledge of the character and composition of the French Army plainly told him that a signal defeat of the Imperial Guard, a force employed only on occasions of great and critical emergency, would be certain to exercise a powerful influence upon the morale of the Enemy's troops; but it also told him that, unless instant advantage were taken of that defeat, unless it were followed up in such a manner as to render the incipient panic which it had created, general and uncontrollable, that same Army might, through the powerful influence and indefatigable exertions of such men as NAPOLEON and NEY, rapidly recover the shock; D'ERLON's and REILLE's Columns, although faltering for a moment, might pursue their advance with determined efforts to regain the footing which the Guard had lost; the veterans composing the latter force, resolved to avenge their defeat, might speedily rally, and, with desperate resolution, renew their attack, aided by a more direct and effective support by the Cavalry Reserves collected in front of La Belle Alliance.

This view had scarcely passed across the mind of the Duke, when his decision was fully made. With those critically slender means, to which allusion has more than once been made, and which in the hands of many a Commander would have been deemed totally inadequate for even the maintenance of the position, at such fearful odds, WELLINGTON determined to compensate for the awfully reduced and exhausted state of the fighting portion of his troops, and the utter want of confidence in the remainder, by one of those bold and daring acts, which, when hazarded at the right moment, carry with them the prestige of conscious superiority, and allow an Enemy no time to discover deficiencies, or to calculate mischances.

No sooner was the Second attacking Column of the Imperial Guard defeated and dispersed, than he ordered it to be vigorously pursued, and the rallied force of the First Column to be attacked, by ADAM's Brigade; whilst at the same moment he launched forth VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade against the Cavalry Reserves near La Belle Alliance, before these had made their dispositions for attack, and even before they had recovered from the surprise and hesitation which prevailed amongst them on witnessing the discomfiture of the Guard.

VIVIAN, the moment he received the Order to advance, wheeled his Brigade, Half Squadrons to the right. Thus the 10th Hussars became the leading Regiment, the 18th Hussars followed, and the 1st Hussars of the German Legion, which had stood in Second Line, moved off, as soon as its front was clear, in rear of the latter Corps. The Brigade proceeded, at a trot, a short distance in rear of the Infantry, and parallel to the crest of the position; and, as it approached the right of MAITLAND's Brigade of Guards, VIVIAN, ordering the leading Half Squadron to wheel to the left, through NAPIER's Battery, led it perpendicularly to the front. As the Column thus advanced across the ridge, in Left Front of VANDELEUR's Light Cavalry Brigade, it was saluted by the latter with cheers of encouragement; and in a similar manner by MAITLAND's Brigade of Guards as it passed their Flank. The smoke lay heavily along the entire position; and especially, at this moment, over that part of the exterior slope of the ridge on which the struggle with the French Imperial Guard had taken place, and across which VIVIAN was now leading his Brigade.

On advancing further, and getting clear of the smoke, he obtained a more distinct view of the dispositions of the Enemy's forces in his direct front. A very considerable portion appeared in great confusion; disordered Columns of Infantry were hurrying back to the main position, up the slope, on which were numerous stragglers of all Arms, and in various uniforms, mixed together and retiring in crowds. Guns were firing from different points to cover the retreat, and the discharge of musketry in and about Hougomont continued very brisk.

On arriving about midway towards the Enemy's position, well formed bodies of troops were observed on the French left of La Belle Alliance, posted as if fully prepared to resist the threatened attack. They consisted of two Squares of Infantry, with Cavalry and guns formed on the Flanks and between them. The Cavalry on their left was somewhat advanced, comprising separate bodies, partially covering one another, but presenting a general front, and posted on some rising ground about two hundred yards on the Allied left of the south-east angle of the Hougomont inclosures. The two Squares here alluded to were the two Battalions of the Grenadiers of the Old Guard, which had been placed in reserve of the main attack by that force as previously explained. The Cavalry on the left was thus disposed—first, on the slope of the little eminence, a portion of the Lancers of the Imperial Guard; then, in left rear of the latter, on lower ground, were two Squadrons of the Dragoons of the Guard, and, in their right rear, two more Squadrons of the same Corps; in right rear of these again, and on the summit of the eminence, stood the Brigade of Carabiniers. In rear of these, and of the Squares themselves, as also on the right of the latter, were collected the remainder of that portion of the French Cavalry which had made such repeated attacks upon the Duke's Line during the day. All these different bodies of Cavalry were but mere wrecks of their former selves—Regiments, and, in many instances, entire Brigades, were diminished to less than Squadrons. In the morning, as they came fresh into the Field, they constituted the flower of the French Cavalry; now, so severe had been their losses, they presented a mere phantom of their former splendour.

VIVIAN, as soon as he perceived this disposition of the Enemy's forces in his immediate front, decided upon forming a Front Line with the 10th and 18th British Hussars, and upon holding the 1st Hussars of the German Legion in Second Line, in support. For this purpose, and also with a view to oppose, and, if possible, to turn, the Left of the Enemy's Cavalry, he made the leading Regiment, the 10th Hussars, incline to its right.

Shortly afterwards, VIVIAN was joined by Colonel Sir COLIN CAMPBELL of the Staff, who brought him an Order from the Duke that he was not to attack before the Infantry came up, unless he felt confident of success. VIVIAN remarked that as the Allied Infantry in its anxiety to get on, was probably not in compact order, its safety might be seriously endangered should it be exposed to a Cavalry attack; and that, in his opinion, it would be better that not a moment should be lost on his part in driving off the Cavalry which appeared in his front. Sir COLIN CAMPBELL coincided in this opinion, and returned to the Duke.

After the very short pause at the head of the Column, consequent upon this little discussion, VIVIAN, continuing the advance, ordered the 10th Hussars to form Line on the front Half Squadron, and, at the same time, sent Orders to his two other Regiments also to form Line on their leading Half Squadrons respectively, but then to remain in support. The rapid pace which had been maintained by the head of the Column, and the incline to the right which had been given to it, required great activity on the part of the Left Half Squadrons to get up into Line; and as VIVIAN ordered the charge as soon as the first Squadron was formed, it was executed not in Line but rather in echelon of Squadrons, which, under the circumstances of the moment, as will presently be seen, was the preferable and more desirable formation.

Just as the charge was ordered, the 2nd Light Dragoons of the King's German Legion, in a Column of Squadrons, which had been detached from the main position, almost simultaneously with the advance of VIVIAN's Brigade, came up on the right of the 10th Hussars, and in a direction rather crossing the front of the latter Regiment, which had its left thrown somewhat forward whilst the Germans were moving straight to their front, and directly upon the French Dragoons of the Guard before mentioned as posted in the hollow on the Allied right of the eminence on which stood the French Cavalry about to be charged by VIVIAN's Brigade. The Dragoons at first appeared disposed to resist the Germans, and received them with a tolerably effective carbine fire from their rear ranks; but the former charged home, cut down several of the Enemy's horsemen, and made some prisoners. In following up the charge, however, the Regiment exposed its Right Flank to a body of Cuirassiers, by which it was thrown into disorder. Lieutenant Colonel DE JONQUIÈRES, the Commanding Officer, ordered the halt and rally to be sounded; but in the next moment he was wounded, as was also Lieutenant Colonel MAYDELL.

Battle of Waterloo

Major FRIEDRICHS, who was next in command, highly distinguished himself on this occasion by the spirited manner in which he rallied several of his men together; and as those that had been dispersed, rapidly placed themselves on his flanks, and thus extended his new Line, he made another charge, which sent the Enemy's Cavalry about, and put it to flight. The Regiment then continued moving forward, with proper caution, along the base of the higher ground on the left, over which the 10th British Hussars were also charging and advancing.

In the mean time, the latter Regiment made its charge: the Right, Centre, and Left Squadrons, in rapid succession, dashed in amongst the French Cavalry posted as before mentioned. The Left Squadron of the 10th had scarcely closed with the Enemy, before the whole of the Cavalry on the (French) left of the Squares of the Guard, was in full flight. VIVIAN, perceiving the complete success of this brilliant charge, ordered a halt; and then returned as quickly as possible to the 18th Hussars.

After the 10th Hussars had pursued the French Cavalry about two hundred yards, a body of Cuirassiers charged their Right Squadron, on its Right Flank, and forced it about a hundred yards away to the left, whilst the Centre and Left Squadrons not being aware of VIVIAN's Order to halt continued their pursuit, inclining to their right, under Lieutenant Colonel Lord ROBERT MANNERS, then commanding the 10th.

Previously to describing the subsequent proceedings of this Brigade, it is necessary to revert to other matters in order to connect them with the general disposition of the main Army.

ADAM's Light Infantry Brigade had, in the mean time, been steadily advancing from the moment of its charge upon the Left Flank of the Second attacking Column of the French Imperial Guard, sweeping along the front of the Right Centre of the Anglo-Allied position, and bringing forward its left shoulders as it neared the Charleroi road, so that its Left skirted the Orchard of La Haye Sainte. It had now reached the hollow immediately under the nearest French Height which was intersected by that road, and upon which the troops that had composed the first attacking Column of the Guard had been rallied by NAPOLEON, and formed into three Squares. The 2nd Regiment of Chasseurs of the Old Guard having formed the extreme Left of the attacking force had been closely observed by Lieutenant Colonel HALKETT, who continued to follow it very steadily with the Osnabrück Landwehr Battalion as it retired towards the high road, inclining to La Belle Alliance.

WELLINGTON, perceiving the confusion in which the Columns of the French Imperial Guard fell back after the decided failure of their attack—a confusion which was evidently extending itself with wonderful rapidity to a vast portion of the troops in their vicinity who witnessed their discomfiture; remarking also the beautiful advance of VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade against the French Reserves posted close to La Belle Alliance, and in the very heart of NAPOLEON's position; as well as the steady and triumphant march of ADAM's Brigade, which, driving a host of fugitives before it, had now closely approached the nearest rise of the French position contiguous to the Charleroi road; finally, observing that BÜLOW's movement upon Planchenoit had begun to take effect, perceiving the fire of his cannon, and being also aware that part of a Prussian Corps had joined his own Left by Ohain,—he ordered a General Advance of the whole of his Line of Infantry, supported by the Cavalry and Artillery.

As this long wished for command rapidly passed along the Line, loud and joyous were the shouts with which it was received. The passive endurance, not unaccompanied by murmurs, with which the Allied troops had, during so many hours, withstood the incessant attacks of Cavalry, Infantry, and Artillery, to which so vast, so awful, a proportion of their comrades had fallen a sacrifice, now gave place to feelings of intense exultation, of intoxicating triumph. At the same time, when they saw that the Advance was general, that the Enemy had retired in confusion from his last grand attack, and that the Brigades detached to the front were boldly assailing his Reserves, the conviction flashed across their minds that if the Duke had hitherto resisted their demands to be led to the attack, his consummate and unerring judgement had caused him to defer the advance until that attack could be undertaken with every probability of success.

Just at this decisive moment, the faint rays of the setting sun shone forth, and as they struggled to penetrate the almost universal haze created by the hitherto unremitting volumes of smoke which a close dense atmosphere appeared incapable of altogether dissipating, they cast upon the varied and multitudinous objects on the Field, a lurid light, imparting to them a colouring so strikingly impressive, as can never be effaced from the memories of those who witnessed that magnificent Battle scene.

In front of the Line, on the rise occupied by MAITLAND's Brigade of Guards, stood prominently in view, the great and noble Duke himself, his hat raised high in air, as the signal for the commencement of the General Advance; leaders in front of their Divisions and Brigades, appearing, by their animated gestures, to take their tone from their great Chieftain; unfurled Colours raised aloft, proudly displaying their shattered remnants; drums, bugles, trumpets, sending forth their warlike sounds to commingle with the enthusiastic and tumultuous cheering of the troops; Artillerymen occupied in working out their guns from the soft soil in which they had become so deeply imbedded; Squadrons and Supports pressing forward to gain the ridge, as this became vacated by the First Line, to behold, and participate in, the glorious triumph; numerous isolated Soldiers, hurrying on, wherever they could be spared from attending the wounded, to join their ranks, and share in the inspiring excitement of such a moment; in the distance, in front, the retiring masses of the French, intermingled with crowds of fugitives of all Arms, mounted and dismounted; far away to the left, the dark Columns of the Prussians, and the smoke ascending from their Batteries; on the right, and somewhat in advance, the dense vapour still slowly circling upwards from the glowing embers of Hougomont, assuming a reddish glare as it floated over the heads of the brave defenders of that Post of Honour;—all appeared to the eyes of the beholder illumined, as it were, by a light partaking rather of the supernatural, than of the ordinary effects of sunshine. It was of brief duration. The sun sank rapidly below the horizon, and if the gorgeous colouring which departed with it had been congenial to the exhilarated feelings of the victors; so, in an equal degree, must the succeeding twilight, rendered still more gloomy by a clouded sky, have toned in with the dejected and gloomy spirits of the vanquished. With these there prevailed no other sentiments than those of a vexed and mortified perplexity, or an extreme dismay. The panic which had set in was extending itself wildly and speedily throughout the Line, and despondency was depicted in every countenance.

The Duke galloped off to ADAM's Brigade, which was then in the valley immediately below the Height on which the three Squares of the French Guard were posted; and as these appeared inclined to make a stand, he ordered ADAM to attack them. The latter, however, suggested to his Grace that as the Brigade, in consequence of its rapid advance over the heavy soil in the valley, encumbered as the latter was with dead and dying men and horses, both singly and in heaps, had become somewhat loose in its formation, it might be advisable to halt it, to allow the Files to close in. This was accordingly done. But after a few moments only had elapsed, the Duke said, "They won't stand—better attack them;" and being at the time close to the Colours of the centre Regiment (the 52nd), he called out, "Go on, COLBORNE, go on!"

Colonel Sir COLIN CAMPBELL now rejoined the Duke, and explained the grounds upon which VIVIAN had decided upon attacking the French Cavalry Reserves: on learning which Lord UXBRIDGE, who was present, determined upon personally leading the attack with the Hussars, and participating in the final and decisive triumph of the British Cavalry; and was on the point of darting off to that part of the Field, when his intentions were suddenly frustrated by a grape shot from a Battery on the Height above him striking and severely wounding his right leg.

Reluctantly compelled to desist from further exertion, this gallant and noble warrior, who had so bravely, so chivalrously, so skilfully, and so successfully, led the British Cavalry throughout the day, had still the satisfaction of feeling and knowing that although not permitted to witness the closing triumph of that branch of the Service of which he was at once the Chief, the ornament, and pride, he had well and truly performed his duty to his Sovereign and his country. He was supported for some moments by Sir COLIN CAMPBELL, and shortly afterwards, with the assistance of a party of the 23rd Light Dragoons, carried into the high road, along which he was borne to Waterloo; and, when subsequently undergoing, at that Village, the necessary operation of amputation, so great were the satisfaction and contentment which had been wrought in his mind as he calmly reflected on the brilliant exploits that had marked the arduous and varied struggle, that observing the anxious and compassionate looks of his friends around his couch, he exclaimed, "Who would not lose a leg for such a victory?"

Seldom indeed has a Cavalry Chief more distinguished himself in the Field than did the Earl of UXBRIDGE on this great day. As he flew from one point to another, now boldly rushing into the fight at the head of a glorious charge, then skilfully covering a retreat under the pressure of overpowering numbers; here zealously endeavouring by his own personal example to stimulate and rouse into action the lukewarm energies of an Ally; there collecting and rallying, for further high emprize, the remnants of the devoted bands of his own nation; restlessly vigilant in watching and preparing for the manœuvres of a renowned and powerful Cavalry, admirably appointed and equipped, and led by a KELLERMANN, a GUYOT, and a LEFÈBVRE DESNOUETTES; evincing the most cool and resolute confidence in the prowess of his followers, as he dashed forward either to break asunder the combined advance of the Enemy's masses, or to follow up the advantage already gained by the Allied Infantry—he seemed to blend and embody in his own character, in a pre-eminent degree, the heroic valour of ancient chivalry with the skilled address of modern Cavalry tacticians.

As ADAM's Brigade ascended the hill, in compliance with WELLINGTON's Orders, to charge the French Squares, it was received with a heavy fire from their Front and Flanks. The Duke being at this time close to the centre of the advancing Line, against which point this fire was principally directed, incurred great personal risk; and as the shot flew fast and thick about him, Sir COLIN CAMPBELL said to him, "This is no place for you—you had better move."

To this the Duke replied, "I will when I see those fellows off." On the near and imposing approach of the Brigade, in the attitude of charging, the Imperial Guard ceased firing, faced to the rear, and commenced a retreat by word of command.

As they withdrew, his Grace rode up the valley in the direction of his right front, and came upon the plain, on which VIVIAN was successfully attacking the French Reserves.

The gallant charge made by the 10th Hussars upon the French Cavalry posted in its right front, has already been described.

After ordering the halt and rally, VIVIAN galloped towards the 18th Hussars, which Regiment he found well formed in Line, and in perfect order. In its front stood the two Squares of the Grenadiers of the Old Guard: in its left front, and much nearer to it, were posted Artillery and Cavalry, in advance of the proper Right of the Squares. This Cavalry consisted principally of Cuirassiers—the wrecks of entire Brigades. Nearer to, and partly in rear of, the Squares, stood the Chasseurs and Grenadiers à Cheval of the Imperial Guard, greatly reduced in numbers.

It was immediately evident to VIVIAN that the attack must in the first instance be directed against the Advanced Cavalry and Artillery; and having put the Line in motion, he placed himself in front of the Centre, beside Lieutenant Colonel the Hon. HENRY MURRAY, the Commanding Officer, for the purpose of putting the Regiment into the required direction. This having been effected, he ordered the charge; when the Hussars dashed forward with the greatest impetuosity, and, at the same time, with as much steadiness and regularity as if they had been at Field Day exercise on Hounslow Heath. Thus, the direction of the charge by the 18th diverged as much to the left, as that by the 10th had inclined to the right. Just as the charge commenced, some French Artillery coming from their right and slanting towards the right of the 18th, made a bold push to cross the front of the latter at a gallop. But the attempt failed, and the Hussars were instantly among them, cutting down the Artillerymen and Drivers, and securing the guns. In the next moment they fell upon the Advanced Cavalry, which they completely dispersed; and then, bringing forward their left shoulders, they attacked the Cavalry and guns that stood more to the right front, and near to the Right Square, which was now retiring. This Cavalry appeared, at first, determined upon making a stand; and an Officer in its front dashed forward, and fired at Lieutenant Colonel MURRAY; but, in another moment, the 18th were fiercely and dexterously plying their swords amongst them. They were forced to give way, the Artillerymen were driven from their guns, and the whole fled in disorder.

The charge then ceased to be compact, for the assailants and the flying were intermingled pell mell; all riding as fast as the confusion of the mêlée would permit; a part of them along the high road, but the principal portion on the Allied right of the latter; the whole, however, passing by La Belle Alliance, and leaving the two Squares of the Guard on their right.

VIVIAN, satisfied with the complete success of the charge, ordered the Regiment to halt and reform; whilst he proceeded himself to bring up the 1st Hussars of the Legion, which Corps he had left in reserve.

On his way he found Major the Hon. FREDERICK HOWARD, with the Right Squadron of the 10th Hussars, which, as before stated (see page 552), had been driven to the left by a charge of Cuirassiers. This Squadron stood forward within a short distance of the Left Square of the Grenadiers of the Guard, from the fire of which it was losing men fast.

VIVIAN doubted for a moment how far it might be advisable to attack the Square; but perceiving an Infantry Regiment in red advancing on his left, and calculating on its immediately charging the face and angle of the Square next to it, he ordered Major HOWARD to charge the face and angle to which he was opposed. This was executed with the greatest gallantry and determination. VIVIAN himself joined in the charge, on the right of the Squadron. The Hussars charged home to the bayonets of the French Guard, and a fierce conflict ensued. Major HOWARD was killed at the head of his men. He was shot in the mouth, and fell senseless to the ground; when one of the Imperial Guard stepped out of the ranks, and brutally beat his head with the butt end of his musket. Two other Officers, Lieutenants ARNOLD and BACON, were wounded. Lieutenant GUNNING was killed immediately previous to the attack. The Regiment of Infantry, however, did not charge, as VIVIAN had expected; but continued pursuing a separate Column in its own immediate front on the high road.

Although the Square, a very strong one, cannot be said to have been broken by the shock, for the veteran Soldiers of whom it was composed knew too well their power of resistance against such a handful of horsemen; still the manner in which the latter, notwithstanding the rapid diminution of their number, continued cutting at the ranks, parrying bayonet thrusts, and pertinaciously pressing on, reflects the highest credit on the 10th British Hussars. The men fought with desperation; maddened probably by the fall of their Officers.

The Square, yielding to the pressure, continued to fall back until it reached the hollow way formed by the narrow road that leads from the chaussée in rear of La Belle Alliance, towards the Left of the French position. Into this the Guard hastily descended in confusion, and escaping by either outlet, mingled with the host of fugitives hurrying along the general line of retreat of the French Army.

In the mean time, the remainder of the 10th Hussars, consisting of the Left and Centre Squadrons, that had, in the course of the first charge, crossed over to the right of the rise of ground on which the French Reserve Cavalry had been posted, had continued its course, under Lord ROBERT MANNERS, down into the valley, south-east of the Hougomont inclosures. The routed Cavalry spread out in the utmost confusion—Cuirassiers, of an almost gigantic size, galloped as hard as they could; and numbers tumbled off their horses to save themselves. The Hussars now came upon retiring Infantry that appeared seized with a panic as their routed Cavalry dashed past them—the large bearskin caps, worn by several of them, betokened a portion of the Imperial Guard—they commenced throwing down their arms, numbers of them loudly calling out "Pardon!"

Then crossing the same narrow road, before mentioned as leading from La Belle Alliance to the Left of the French position (but on the Allied right of the hollow way by which the Square of the Guard effected its escape), the Hussars brought up their right shoulders, and ascended the Height in rear of the hollow road. Upon the slope of the Hill, about half a Battalion of the French Guard had rallied and formed, with some Cavalry close behind them, and opened a sharp fire upon the 10th. Part of the 18th Hussars, at this time, reached the hollow way, an obstacle, however, which rendered their attack wholly impracticable. Lord ROBERT MANNERS halted for a minute, when within about forty paces from them, to allow his men to form up. He then gave a cheer and charged; when the Imperial Guard and the Cavalry instantly turned and fled: the greater portion of the former throwing themselves down, and many of the latter tumbling off their horses.

The Hussars pursued up to the brow of the hill: on the further, or south, side of which was a deep hollow; and beyond this a Knoll (on the Allied right of the Charleroi road and nearly opposite DE COSTER's house) upon which another Square of Infantry had formed, and appeared very steady.

At this time a party of the 18th Hussars—not more than from thirty to thirty five men—continuing the charge, before described, close along the right of La Belle Alliance and Trimotion, and crossing the narrow road near its junction with the Charleroi road, dashed down the hollow, and ascending the Height above mentioned, charged the Square in most gallant style; but, as might have been expected, was checked and turned by the latter.

Lord ROBERT MANNERS and Captain TAYLOR had rallied a party of the 10th Hussars, with a view to support the 18th, should these be charged in their turn; which however did not occur.

The two last mentioned Regiments had, by this time, been thrown so much into disorder by their charges, that it became necessary to check their further advance, in order to gain time for collecting and reforming their ranks. Although this measure was supported by the coming up of the 1st Hussars of the Legion to take post in front of the Brigade, and was also rendered secure by the advance, on the right, of VANDELEUR's Brigade (which had come up on VIVIAN's right, and between him and the inclosures of Hougomont, in Column of Squadrons, at the moment he was preparing to charge the Square of the Imperial Guard with the party of the 10th Hussars under Major HOWARD); still the rallying and reforming of those two Regiments was attended with considerable difficulty, inasmuch as they had become completely intermingled with the fugitives.

It is now necessary to recur to ADAM's Brigade, which we left advancing, and driving before it, near the Charleroi road, the three Squares of the Guard that had retired as it approached to charge them. It will be recollected that, upon the Brigade first advancing from the Allied position, Lieutenant Colonel HALKETT followed it in immediate rear of its Right Flank, with the Osnabrück Battalion of Hanoverian Landwehr. When ADAM reached the three Squares above mentioned, HALKETT, having the shortest space of ground to move over, soon came up in Line with the Brigade, still pursuing the Column formed by the two Battalions of Chasseurs of the Old Guard. The Osnabrückers having then become much annoyed by a fire that opened upon them obliquely from a French Battery within a very short distance of their right, their 1st Company broke into subdivisions and, supported by the Sharpshooters of the Battalion, made a dash at the Artillery, and captured six guns. During the greater part of the advance, they had been in almost close contact with the Column formed by the two Battalions of Chasseurs of the Old Guard; and HALKETT frequently called out to them to surrender.

Having for some short time fixed his eye upon an individual whom he took to be the General Officer in command of the Guard, from his being in full uniform, and from the animation he displayed in his endeavours to induce his men to stand their ground; and observing that the Column, after receiving the fire of the Osnabrückers, left the General with two Officers in its rear, he ordered the Sharpshooters to dash on, whilst he, at the same time darted forward at full gallop to attack the General. When he had come up with him, and was about to cut him down; the latter called out that he would surrender.

CAMBRONNE, for he it was, then preceded HALKETT as he returned to the Hanoverian Battalion; but had not gone many paces before HALKETT's horse was wounded, and fell to the ground. In a few seconds, however, HALKETT succeeded in getting him on his legs again, when he found that his prisoner was escaping in the direction of the French Column: he instantly overtook him, seized him by the aiguilette, brought him to the Battalion, and gave him in charge to a Serjeant of the Osnabrückers who was to deliver him to the Duke.

ADAM's Brigade had by this time crossed to the opposite side of the Charleroi road, and, bringing forward its left shoulders, was continuing its advance, in pursuit of the defeated Squares, in a direction parallel with that road; whilst HALKETT, by continuing on the inner flank, and following the Battalions of the Chasseurs of the Old Guard, had got somewhat in advance, or rather, in right front of that Brigade; and had, shortly before, reached the immediate vicinity of that part of the Field on which VIVIAN was in the act of preparing to charge the Square of the Grenadiers of the Old Guard with the Squadron of the 10th Hussars under Major HOWARD. The Osnabrückers will here be recognised as the Regiment of Allied Infantry already alluded to in the description given of that Charge.

ADAM, after his repulse of the three Squares of the Imperial Guard, perceiving that he was so much in front of the main Line of the Anglo-Allied Army, and not being aware of VIVIAN's advance, had become apprehensive of an attack upon his Right Flank; and he therefore desired his Brigade Major, Major BLAIR, to proceed in the prolongation of his Right Flank, and observe whether there was any threatening appearance of the Enemy's Cavalry in that quarter. The latter, pursuing his errand, met the Duke of WELLINGTON moving at a quick pace, followed by a single individual, to whom Major BLAIR addressed himself, but who immediately checked him by remarking, "Monsieur, je ne parle pas un seul mot d'Anglais!" Major BLAIR then explained to him, in French, the Order he had received, to which he replied, "Le Duc lui même a été voir; il n'y a rien à craindre;" whereupon the former returned to ADAM, with this satisfactory information.

Here, then, was the great Chieftain himself, still in the Battle's front, vigilantly watching, and eagerly seizing advantage of, the course of events; braving every peril, and acting solely upon his own personal observation; his Staff, and even Orderlies, almost all killed or wounded; the very few that remained untouched, carrying messages; his only attendant, a foreigner (Major Count DE SALES, a Sardinian Officer), attached to his suite!

It is impossible not to recognise in the extraordinary degree of security with which this great man so fearlessly exposed himself throughout the entire day, the protecting interposition of an all wise and merciful Providence. At this moment, too, he was not only upon the track of his great antagonist; but, in all probability, within the shortest distance that ever separated these wonderful men from each other: the one, alone, and in front of his advancing Line, borne forward on the wings of victory, and upheld by the knowledge of his might and the fulness of his glory; the other, seeking shelter amidst his devoted, yet broken and dispirited, cohorts; abandoning himself to despair, and flying from the fatal Field on which the sceptre he had usurped was signally and irrecoverably struck from his iron grasp.

CHAPTER XV.

THE very forward movement of VIVIAN's Brigade, and the vigorous attack which it made against the Centre of the French position, having rendered obvious the necessity of an immediate Support, VANDELEUR's Brigade was despatched across the ridge in Column of Half Squadrons, Right in front, at the moment of the General Advance of the Line.

It proceeded at a smart trot along the east side of the Hougomont inclosures, and then descended into the valley in rear of the latter, passing VIVIAN's Brigade on its left. Here it fell in with disordered Columns of the French Infantry in full retreat; as also Cavalry, of all kinds mixed together, the Cuirassiers throwing off their armour to facilitate their flight. In the midst of this confusion, however, there stood higher up the valley a large Column on the opposite side of the road which connects the Centre with the Left of the French position, forming Square, and seemingly determined to oppose the further advance of the Brigade. The latter, receiving the fire from the Column, charged; and the French giving way, the whole of them were taken or destroyed. In this charge the 11th Light Dragoons, forming the Right of the Brigade, captured a Battery on the Height to which the before mentioned road ascends. It was the last which had maintained the cannonade from the French Left Wing.

VANDELEUR's Brigade continued to press forward, driving a host of fugitives before it. It was by this time in advance, and rather in Right Front, of VIVIAN. Colonel Sir FELTON HARVEY, of the Staff, came up to its then Commander, Lieutenant Colonel SLEIGH, of the 11th Light Dragoons,—VANDELEUR having taken the command of the Cavalry upon the fall of Lord UXBRIDGE,—and informed him that a French Cavalry Brigade was moving along the Heights on the right (or western) side of the Valley. The Cavalry did not, however, venture to descend into the lower ground, where it might have fallen upon SLEIGH's Right Flank; but continued its course along the high ground towards some point on the Charleroi road, quite in rear of the main French Army, apparently with the intention of protecting the retreat and rallying the fugitives. It was PIRÉ's Light Cavalry Brigade, that had been stationed throughout the day on the extreme Left of the French Line.

In this manner, VIVIAN's Brigade, which had not only broken, but completely pierced, the Centre of the French position, had its Right effectually protected; and due advantage was promptly taken of the disorder into which its bold and successful advance had thrown those French troops that had been moving in that quarter. At the same time, VIVIAN's Left was secured by the advance of ADAM's Brigade, which continued to drive before it, along the left side of the Charleroi road, the Squares of the Guard, as also the Cuirassiers by whom the latter were supported. These Cuirassiers, it should be observed, had fronted and evinced a disposition to charge as the Brigade crossed the high road. ADAM, however, feeling secure in his four deep formation, continued pressing towards them; and when, along that part of his Line against which the attack was threatened, the British bayonets were lowered, the Cuirassiers declined the contest.

Having thus detailed the brilliant successes of these three British Brigades, with which WELLINGTON had so boldly assailed the Centre, and effectually destroyed the last Reserves, of the Enemy; it is now time to consider their important consequences in conjunction with the General Advance of the Anglo-Allied Army; and for this purpose it will be necessary to take a more extended view of the prominent features which the Field of Battle presented at this period of the day.

On no part of the French Army, beyond the immediate sphere of action of the above Brigades, did the advance of the latter exercise so powerful an influence as on D'ERLON's Corps, which constituted its Right Wing. The defeat of the Second attacking Column of the Imperial Guard, it will be recollected, involved in it the retreat of DONZELOT's Division of that Corps; which, from the cover afforded it by the possession of La Haye Sainte, and from the hollow on its left of that Farm, had so furiously assailed the central portion of the Duke's Line, occupied by ALTEN's Division. On the opposite side of the Charleroi road, from the Knoll above the Sand Pit, part of ALIX's Division was still maintaining a most destructive fire upon the remains of PICTON's Division and of LAMBERT's Brigade posted along the Wavre road. The remainder of this Division, as well as that under MARCOGNET, were advancing across the valley which separated the Anglo-Allied Left, from the French Right, Wing; and presented an array of Columns between the Knoll on the left of La Haye Sainte and the Left of DURUTTE's Division: which latter was now operating in concert with LOBAU's Corps in maintaining a defensive position against the advance of the Prussians.

When, therefore, WELLINGTON so suddenly launched forth VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade against NAPOLEON's Reserves, then posted close to La Belle Alliance in the very Centre of the French Army; and also pushed forward ADAM's Light Infantry Brigade past the Farm and Orchard of La Haye Sainte towards the eminence on which stood the three rallied Squares of the Imperial Guard; he completely turned the Left of D'ERLON's Corps: and by means of the brilliant success which attended these movements, he gradually established himself in rear both of D'ERLON and of LOBAU; the latter of whom was still defending himself against BLÜCHER's advance.

In like manner, the Columns of REILLE's Corps, comprising the Left Wing of the French Army, and which were advancing through, and contiguously to, the Hougomont inclosures, were turned in their Right Flank.

Thus, by this bold and masterly manœuvre, the whole Front Line of the French Army, which, a short time before, had presented so menacing an appearance, was thrown into disorder and confusion: and supported as that manœuvre was by the advance, at the right moment, of the Duke's entire Line; any attempt, on the part of the French, to rally and resume the offensive, was entirely frustrated. The firm, decided, and determined attitude which WELLINGTON had assumed, had, in fact, struck terror and dismay into the ranks of his opponent: who, perceiving the hasty and confused retreat of his troops, as also the extreme pressure upon his Right by the formidable and now more general attack on the part of BLÜCHER, became completely paralyzed; and conscious of the utter futility of attempting to stem the torrent, he threw himself for temporary shelter into the Square of the 2nd Battalion of the 2nd Regiment of Chasseurs of the Guard.

The Anglo-Allied Line continued its magnificent Advance; which was in truth a march of triumph, not of attack, since all fled before its approach. In the Centre, LAMBERT's Brigade, together with the 1st or Royal Scots, crossed to the Charleroi road, and took possession of La Haye Sainte; which was found entirely abandoned to the wounded and the dying, who constituted its sole but numerous occupants. The troops that had stood in rear of Hougomont, now poured into its inclosures, aiding and supporting those who had so bravely maintained that important Post in completely clearing it of its assailants; as many of the latter in the Wood, ignorant of what was passing in the open Field, still endeavoured to hold their ground. The Light Troops on the right of Hougomont crossed the Nivelles road without opposition: not only the Infantry in their front having retired, but PIRÉ's Light Cavalry Brigade, which had formed the extreme Left of the French Army during the whole day, having been ordered to proceed to the rear of the Centre to cover the general retreat.

The extreme Left of the Line was flanked by the Prussian Regiments of Cavalry, belonging to ZIETEN's Corps, previously mentioned as having joined shortly before the General Advance; and the Battalions of the First Prussian Infantry Brigade, together with the Nassau Brigade under Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar, were pressing up the Heights against the Left of DURUTTE's Division posted at the apex of the angle of potence on which stood the extreme Right of the French Army. As the Allied Left descended the outer slope of the position, those Columns of D'ERLON's Corps which had advanced to attack it, were hastily retiring; part of them, indeed, along and near the Charleroi road, had already fallen back in disorder the moment they became aware of the defeat of the troops on the other side of that road, and of the advance of ADAM's Brigade, by which their Left Flank was completely turned, and their rear most seriously endangered. DURUTTE's Division, forming, as before observed, the Right of D'ERLON's Corps, and posted in the angle of potence, perceiving in its direct rear, the retreat of the Imperial Guard, followed by British Infantry; as also that of the Columns of its own Corps on its Left, followed by the Anglo-Allied Line; besides the attack of the Prussians in its Front and on its Right, and which was increasing every moment in vigour and effect; at once saw the certainty of its being cut off if it remained in its present attitude: and hence, aware of its own helplessness, it took to flight.

In the next moment the renewed cheering along the Anglo-Allied Left Wing, announced that it had reached and captured the strong Line of Batteries; by the fire of which, maintained during the entire day, its ranks had been so awfully diminished. ZIETEN's Battalions took possession, also, of the Batteries which had protected the apex of the angle of potence, and which had been covered by DURUTTE's Division. Notwithstanding the confused retreat of the Flank Columns of D'ERLON's Corps, those which constituted the central portion of his Line had hitherto retired in some little degree of order: but now they began rapidly to dissolve as the Allied Line approached; and, soon spreading out, they broke forth into one general crowd of fugitives.

The flight of these troops immediately along the rear of LOBAU's Line, at the very moment of its being most vigorously assailed by the Thirteenth and Fifteenth Infantry Brigades of BÜLOW's Corps, covered by an overpowering cannonade, involved its ranks in the general panic which had become uncontrollable. The whole Corps rushed wildly into the stream of fugitives which, with overwhelming force, had set in towards Rossomme and Maison du Roi, on the Charleroi road, the direct line of retreat.

By this time (about a quarter past eight o'clock), ADAM's Brigade, pursuing its course on the left side of the high road, was ascending the higher ground in rear of La Belle Alliance. Here it fell into the line of fire of one of BÜLOW's Batteries; which had immediately followed up the retreat of LOBAU's Corps, and opened a cannonade from the previous position of the latter, at a distance of about seven hundred yards. WELLINGTON, perceiving that this fire might occasion serious injury to his advancing troops, directed Count DE SALES (who was still his sole attendant) to proceed to the Prussian Battery, and cause it to cease firing; its Commanding Officer not being aware that its shot were falling among British troops. BÜLOW, on becoming acquainted with this circumstance, immediately checked the fire of his Artillery; and, at the same time, ordered the Infantry of his Right to refrain from firing during its forward movement.

The road which leads from the chaussée across the Height in rear of La Belle Alliance, towards Planchenoit, becomes, after a distance of about a hundred yards, a complete hollow way. As it was approached by ADAM's Brigade, a Column of Artillery and Infantry, from the French Right, was hastily retreating up that part of it which was in front of the 52nd Regiment, quite unaware of its having fallen into the immediate vicinity of British Infantry. Astonished by the sudden appearance of the latter along the bank, the Column hesitated for a moment what course to adopt. The Infantry at first presented some little show of defence; but soon threw down their arms, dispersed and escaped as best they could. The Artillery made a dash at the opposite bank, but some of the horses of each gun were instantly brought down by a fire from the British, and the attempt failed. The Commanding Officer of the Battery, as if in a fit of desperation, standing in the centre of his guns, waved his sword above his head in defiance. A soldier from the 52nd Regiment sprang forward, parried his thrust, closed with him, threw him on the ground, and bayoneted him. The guns were immediately abandoned.

On the Right of the Brigade, the 71st Regiment having gained the Height on which a Reserve Battery of the Imperial Guard had been posted the entire day, and had just made an attempt to draw off into the high road, it was captured by that Corps; when some men of the Right Flank Company of the latter (Captain REED's), under Lieutenant TORRIANO, immediately turned round one of the guns, which was then discharged into the retiring Columns of the Imperial Guard by Captain CAMPBELL, Aide de Camp to Major General ADAM, and was, there is reason to believe, the last French gun fired on that day.

Lieutenant Colonel HALKETT, who, with the Hanoverian Battalion Osnabrück, had entered the Charleroi road, near La Belle Alliance, continued to press before him the two Battalions of the Chasseurs of the Old Guard, under the protection of which, NAPOLEON with several of his principal Staff Officers were retiring from the Field. HALKETT soon found himself in the midst of a great but disordered mass of the Enemy's Cavalry, which menaced the Battalion in a most vociferous manner; but, after receiving the fire from the latter, it went off in all directions. Further on, perceiving several guns in full retreat, he sent the Sharpshooters of the Battalion, supported by a Company, amongst them; who, by their fire, increased the confusion, and then made many prisoners, and cut the traces of the horses from the leading guns.

The Regiments of Prussian Cavalry belonging to ZIETEN's Corps, before mentioned as having joined the Left of the Anglo-Allied Army, after crossing the valley and ascending the French position, had got somewhat in advance of the Left of the Anglo-Allied Infantry, taking the direction of Rossomme; but they soon found their progress most seriously obstructed and retarded by the vast crowds of fugitives of all Arms intermingled in the wildest confusion.

Such was also the case with the much more advanced British Light Cavalry Brigades under VANDELEUR and VIVIAN on the right of the Charleroi road. In fact, the Cavalry thus situated in the Van of the Duke's victorious Army, had now become almost helpless: it seemed as if carried aloft on the billows of the agitated sea, yielding rather to its impulses than controlling the angry element.

As might have been expected, there were innumerable instances in which the rage and disappointment of the conquered foe gave rise to covert assaults, which, however, were speedily repressed; more especially by the Prussians, against whom a word or look sufficed to draw down their vengeance upon an Enemy whom they held in detestation. The 10th and 18th British Hussars of VIVIAN's Brigade, whilst endeavouring to reform between La Belle Alliance and Rossomme, found themselves in the midst of an immense crowd, composed partly of defeated soldiers of the Imperial Guard; who could but ill conceal their mortification, and who seized every opportunity that afforded to gratify their hatred and revenge. Lieutenant Colonel the Hon. HENRY MURRAY, commanding the 18th, was very nearly bayoneted by one of them; and his Orderly was compelled, for the security of his master, to cut down five or six in rapid succession.

A remarkable exception to the general disorganisation of the French Army was manifested about this time in front of VANDELEUR's Brigade, which was the furthest in advance of any of the Allied troops. In the midst of the crowd of fugitives which impeded the progress of the Brigade; there appeared a Regiment of Cavalry, moving at a walk, in Close Column, and in perfect order, as if disdaining to allow itself to be contaminated by the confusion that prevailed around it. It was the Grenadiers à Cheval. The 12th British Light Dragoons were the nearest to it, having got in advance of the rest of the Brigade, and were opposite the Right Flank of the Column, whence a few pistol or carbine shots were fired at them. The 12th made a partial attack; but they were so much inferior in numbers (being very weak at this period), and were so greatly obstructed in their movements by the crowd, that they were unable to produce any impression upon so compact and steady a body of Cavalry; which literally walked from the Field in the most orderly manner, moving majestically along the stream, the surface of which was covered with the innumerable wrecks into which the rest of the French Army had been scattered.

As NAPOLEON and his Staff were at this time retiring along the high road, on the Right Flank of this Cavalry of the Guard; it is reasonable to infer that the latter was therefore induced to maintain the admirable order in which it was thus seen, to secure the Emperor's retreat.

Whilst the great mass of the French Army, in a state of thorough disorganisation, was thus driven by WELLINGTON's victorious troops across the whole extent of ground which had constituted its general position; as also, on its Right, by that portion of the Prussian troops consisting of part of ZIETEN's, and of the Right Wing of BÜLOW's, Corps: the Battalions of the French Imperial Guard in Planchenoit were maintaining a most desperate and obstinate contest with BÜLOW's Left Wing, aided by a part of PIRCH's Corps, to which the attack of the Village had been confided.

The principal force of the Imperial Guard having taken post within the central portion of the Village, and strongly occupied the Churchyard; the headmost Columns of this Third Prussian attack met with a most destructive fire as they pressed forward through the lanes that led towards the eastern side of the Church. The supporting Columns now came up, and joined in the fusillade that was maintained with the French in the Churchyard; the stone wall encircling which, lined with troops, gave to it the appearance of a little fortress. The Prussians, extending their front so as to envelope a considerable portion of the Churchyard, and taking advantage of the houses and inclosures which they had reached on their own side, maintained a terrific fire upon their opponents; and as the latter appeared resolved to keep them at bay to the last, a great loss of life occurred on both sides. The soldiers of the Imperial Guard fought desperately; and so greatly was their animosity excited, that some Officers of the 15th Prussian Regiment and of the Silesian Landwehr, who had been made prisoners in the previous attack, were with difficulty saved by General PELET's personal exertions from becoming a sacrifice to their fury. Reinforcements were moved into the Churchyard from the Reserves on its western side; and the pertinacity with which the attacks upon it were repelled showed very plainly that other means than that of a front assault must be resorted to for forcing the French from a Post which afforded them such superior advantages in the defence of the Village.

If the Prussians attempted to outflank the Churchyard by advancing along the low open space on its right; they became exposed to the commanding fire from its walls, to that from the opposite houses, and in front, to the Reserves. If they ventured to pass close by its left they had but a narrow road open to them, bounded by the Churchyard wall on one side strongly lined by the defenders, and by houses on the other which the Enemy still occupied, and presenting also at its further extremity a Farm House and its offices in flames, situated so close to the Churchyard as to conceal by its smoke any Column of Reserve that might be posted in that quarter.

Hence it was determined to act upon a broader extent of Front, and to turn the entire Village on both Flanks; so as either to force, or to intercept, the retreat of the Enemy from his stronghold in the Churchyard. On the Prussian Left, Major WITZLEBEN, with the Fusilier Battalion of the 25th Regiment, had already crossed the rivulet which divides the Village into two nearly equal parts, and was attacking that portion of the French Guard which was posted upon the narrow ridge which lies between that rivulet and the Lasne. His Skirmishers were joined upon their left by those that had preceded the 1st and 2nd Battalions of this Regiment; and which latter having pushed through the Wood of Virère, were now following close up in support of the attack on this part of Planchenoit. These Skirmishers were also connected on their left with those of the Fusilier Battalions of both the 15th Regiment and the 1st Silesian Landwehr, under Major KELLER, who was advancing along the right bank of the Lasne. Along the crest of this ridge runs a narrow road, with several cottages on either side of the latter: the ground is throughout intersected with hedges and studded with trees; and altogether admirably adapted for a protracted defence by Light Troops. Every house, every lane, and every hedge was gallantly contested.

The Prussians not only boldly attacking in front; but skilfully and gradually turning the ridge upon both sides, at length gained possession of all this portion of the Village, and thus outflanked the troops in the Churchyard, who maintained to the last a most desperate defence. In the mean time, the houses and inclosures on the left of the Church had also been turned on that side by the Right of the Prussian attack: and principally by the 5th Westphalian Landwehr, the Skirmishers of which had beaten back their opponents close under the walls of the burning buildings; the bright flames from which, gleaming upon the combatants, who rent the air with their shouts, gave a peculiar wildness to this scene of mortal strife. But still more wild and awful must have been the scene within the Church, as the red flood of light which they poured through the windows of the aisles, fell upon the agonised and distorted features of the wounded and the dying with which that sacred edifice was at this moment filled.

The Prussians continued pressing forward along both Flanks of the Village, driving the Imperial Guard from house to house, from hedge to hedge, and from tree to tree, until at length it became obvious to the French that their rear would soon be intercepted. The latter were also by this time fully aware of the déroute of the main Army; and, giving up all for lost as they fell back upon the western portion of the Village, they made a hasty and disorderly retreat towards Maison du Roi.

The Chasseurs of the Old Guard were the last to quit the Churchyard, and suffered severely as they retired. Their numbers were awfully diminished; and PELET, collecting together about 250 of them, found himself vigorously assailed by the Prussian Cavalry from the moment he quitted the confines of Planchenoit and entered upon the plain between the latter and the high road. At one time, his ranks having opened out too much in the hurry of their retreat, some of the Prussian troops in pursuit, both Cavalry and Infantry, endeavoured to capture the Eagle, which, covered with black crape, was carried in the midst of this devoted little band of Veterans. PELET, taking advantage of a spot of ground which afforded them some degree of cover against the fire of grape by which they were constantly assailed, halted the Standard Bearer, and called out "A moi, Chasseurs! sauvons l'Aigle ou mourons autour d'elle!" The Chasseurs immediately pressed around him, forming what is usually termed the Rallying Square; and, lowering their bayonets, succeeded in repulsing the charge of Cavalry. Some guns were then brought to bear upon them, and subsequently a brisk fire of musketry: but notwithstanding the awful sacrifice which was thus offered up in defence of their precious charge, they succeeded in reaching the main line of retreat, favoured by the universal confusion, as also by the general obscurity which now prevailed; and thus saved alike the Eagle and the honour of the Regiment.

The Reserve Cavalry of the Second and Fourth Prussian Corps received Orders to pass to the front through the Infantry: that of the Fourth Corps, under Prince WILLIAM of Prussia, moved by the right of Planchenoit, as also through the Village itself; but its progress was greatly impeded by the fugitives that crowded towards Maison du Roi.

In the mean time, the Prussian Battalions that had been detached for the protection of the Left of the attack upon Planchenoit, namely the Fusilier Battalion of the 15th Regiment, and that of the 1st Silesian Landwehr, under Major KELLER, as also that of the 25th Regiment, under Major WITZLEBEN, had turned the Village, and followed the Enemy nearly in the direction of Maison du Roi. They met with some resistance on the part of the Battalion of the Grenadiers of the Imperial Guard, which had advanced from Caillon, in pursuance of the Orders it had received, into the Wood of Chantelet; but they soon forced their way to the high road, and by their presence added greatly to the disorder in which the Enemy was flying from the Field.

Major FALKENHAUSEN, having remarked the retreat of the French, as he stood on the Height of Seroulx, to which he had been detached with one hundred Horsemen of the 3rd Silesian Landwehr Cavalry, also moved down upon the high road, and charging the Flank of the flying Foe, tended still further to augment the alarm and confusion that prevailed.

When the French Imperial Guard was falling back from Planchenoit in disorder and confusion towards the high road between Rossomme and Maison du Roi, WELLINGTON's Advanced Brigades had reached the former place. It was about half past eight o'clock—perhaps somewhat later—and the darkness, which had been rapidly setting in, had become so great as to render it difficult to distinguish one particular body of troops from another.

Some little time before this, one of the Prussian Advanced Regiments of Cavalry, suddenly entering the high road between La Belle Alliance and Rossomme, came into partial collision with the 18th British Hussars; who, not anticipating the presence of any other foreign troops in that vicinity than those of the French Army, commenced an attack upon them: cuts were exchanged, and some few lives lost, before the error was corrected.

The 1st Hussars of the German Legion, while advancing along the right of the high road, came upon the rear of VANDELEUR's Brigade, and were all but in collision with the 11th and 16th British Light Dragoons; which Regiments, having previously ascertained that a Brigade of French Cavalry (PIRÉ's) was on their right, and perceiving, though but dimly, in the dark, the approach of a strong body of horsemen towards their rear, concluded that an attempt was made to intercept their retreat. They immediately went "threes about," and struck into a charge. On the other hand, the 1st German Hussars, not being aware that any British Cavalry was in their front, and misled in a great measure by the sudden clamour of French voices proceeding from the numerous fugitives, who, taking the alarm, were endeavouring to get out of their way, prepared to charge, and gave a loud cheer. This cheer was fortunately recognised by the British Dragoons, when in the act of charging, as that of the 1st German Hussars; and was thus the means of preventing a rencontre that might have been productive of the most fatal consequences to the parties concerned.

WELLINGTON had, previously to this, given Orders that the main body of his Army should halt upon what had been the French position, in the Line of La Belle Alliance; having arranged, by communication with BLÜCHER, that the latter, whose troops were comparatively fresh, should take up the pursuit: and, as the Prussians continued moving forward in great force towards the high road, he directed his own troops to proceed to the right of the latter, so as to leave it clear for their advance. The Prussian Regiments, on passing the British, caused their bands to play the national anthem, GOD save the King! a compliment which was greeted, on the part of the latter, by hearty and friendly cheers.

The Duke now stood with his Advance of both Infantry and Cavalry, on the elevated ground beyond Rossomme, overlooking Maison du Roi. The moon had risen, and by the light it gradually spread over the Field, as also by the objects set fire to at intervals along the high road, the retreating line of his vanquished Foe became sufficiently perceptible to satisfy him that the brilliant victory he had gained was rendered secure beyond a doubt. Having ordered his Advanced Brigades to take up their bivouacs for the night, he returned from this distant part of the Field, and proceeded leisurely along the Charleroi road back towards Waterloo.

ADAM's Brigade bivouacked on the spot it had reached; VANDELEUR's on the right, near the Wood of Callois in which stood the Observatory; while VIVIAN, inclining somewhat to his right, led his Hussars much further in advance of the Army, on the French side of the Observatory, and established his bivouac close to the Hamlet of Hilaincourt.

On approaching La Belle Alliance, WELLINGTON ordered the whole of his Army to bivouac on the Field of Battle. On reaching that point, he met BLÜCHER; and mutual congratulations took place between them on the splendid victory achieved. The latter, taking advantage of the designation of the House as felicitously applicable to the meeting of the two Commanders, and considering also that it had constituted the direction point for the advance of the main portion of his troops, styled this glorious contest the Battle of La Belle Alliance. With the promise of vigorously following up the pursuit, and allowing the Enemy no opportunity of rallying within a march from the Field, he took his leave of the Duke; who then continued to ride leisurely towards Waterloo, where he passed the night.

The circumstances of the Duke having established his Head Quarters in this Village, and the name of the latter being more consonant to English pronunciation than that of any other place nearer to the Field, acquired for this ever memorable struggle, the designation, by the British, of the BATTLE OF WATERLOO.

BLÜCHER, determined to allow no breathing time to the flying Enemy, and to deprive him of all power of rallying, at least on this side of the French frontier, gave Orders that BÜLOW's Corps should undertake the pursuit along the Charleroi road; that ZIETEN's Corps should follow in support of BÜLOW; and that PIRCH's Corps should march by Aywiers, and cross the Dyle, for the purpose of intercepting GROUCHY's troops; which, it was presumed, would soon be retreating from Wavre towards the Sambre.

The Prussian Battalions, already mentioned as having turned the Village of Planchenoit, and entered the high road near Maison du Roi, accompanied by only three Squadrons of Uhlans, formed the Advance of the pursuing Army. GNEISENAU, placing himself at their head, proceeded to carry into effect the commands of his veteran Chief and friend. The Cavalry, under Prince WILLIAM, followed; and then the Infantry of the two Corps.

At Genappe, the first important Defile through which the main French Army retired, an immense number of carriages and waggons of all kinds had been collected together—some having been withdrawn from the Field, and others, such as those of the Commissariat or Ordnance Departments, having come up to join, or to follow in the track of, the French Army. By judicious management, these materials, combined with a suitable defence, would have afforded the means of seriously impeding the further pursuit by the victors. Some intention of this kind appeared to have been entertained, as several waggons had been upset, so as to obstruct the crossing of the Bridge, a narrow passage only being left to admit stragglers. But no sooner did the Prussian Advance appear, in the moonlight, descending from the Heights overlooking Genappe, with drums beating and bugles sounding, than the rearmost of the French troops (for Rear Guard there was none to an Army from which all semblance of order and regularity had vanished), immediately after firing a few shots, fled from the place. This was at about eleven o'clock. The quantity of baggage that was collected here presented a rich booty to the Prussians; but the most valuable and most interesting object consisted of NAPOLEON's travelling carriage, which, with all its contents, fell into the hands of the Fusilier Battalion of the 15th Regiment.

The Infantry of BÜLOW's and ZIETEN's Corps halted at Genappe: but as soon as the Prussian Advance, including the Cavalry under Prince WILLIAM, had succeeded in forcing its way through the immense mass of waggons and carriages of all kinds with which this Defile had been blocked up, GNEISENAU, moving the Infantry along the road, and flanking it on each side by the Cavalry, continued the pursuit. He succeeded in driving the French from not less than seven bivouacs, which they had taken up in succession; but each of which they abandoned the moment they heard the sounds of the Prussian drums or bugles.

It was an hour after midnight when NAPOLEON reached Quatre Bras; whence he despatched several Officers to make known to GROUCHY the loss of the Battle, and to order him to retire upon Namur. The Officers whom he had previously detached from Genappe to Ligny, for the purpose of moving GIRARD's Division, which had been left there, into position at Quatre Bras, now brought him word that they had not succeeded in finding it. There appeared to be no possibility of presenting, at this point, any effectual check to the Prussian pursuit. General NÈGRE of the Artillery was here with the Parks of Reserve, but accompanied by a very feeble escort.

The Soldiers of the First and Second Corps, who, during the advance of the 15th, had crossed the Sambre by the Bridge of Marchiennes, had quitted the high road, both at Quatre Bras and at Gosselies, to proceed in the direction of that point; and with so much precipitation that they could not be halted for the purpose of forming something like a Rear Guard.

The Sixth Corps, the Imperial Guard, and part of the Cavalry, retreated upon Charleroi, whither NAPOLEON himself proceeded; after having sent his brother JEROME to Marchiennes, with Orders to rally the troops between Avesnes and Maubeuge.

In the mean time, GNEISENAU continued his wild nocturnal chase, which was truly LÜTZOW's wilde verwegene Jagd. His followers, however, having been on the march or in action, since daybreak, were becoming weary, especially the Infantry: besides which, several, impelled by hunger, stopped on the way to plunder provision waggons; so that their numbers had greatly diminished.

But GNEISENAU, who was the life and soul of the pursuit, and who seemed bent on pushing forward whilst a man and horse remained, now had recourse to a stratagem, which, as regarded its effect upon the Enemy, fully compensated for the exhaustion of his Infantry. Observing that the fugitives always took alarm at the sound of the drum, which announced the presence even of Infantry thus far in pursuit, and close upon their rear; he ordered the last remaining Drummer, who was unable to proceed further on foot, to mount one of the horses that had been disengaged from NAPOLEON's travelling carriage, and then to keep up with the Cavalry, and beat the drum without intermission.

In this manner GNEISENAU passed through Quatre Bras, which had been abandoned on his approach; and even the Heights of Frasne were left free to him; whilst the affrighted Foe, completely scattered and dispersed, endeavoured to escape by Gosselies, Marchiennes, and Charleroi. Upon reaching the Inn of à l'Empereur on the high road beyond Frasne, this favoured companion of BLÜCHER halted his followers, who then consisted but of a few Squadrons and a party of the 15th Regiment, and allowed them to take rest; satisfied with having thus, by mere beat of drum and shouts of triumph, succeeded in scaring the remnant of the French Army across the Sambre.

Such was the termination of this ever memorable Battle—a Battle, remarkable for the spectacle it afforded, on the one hand, of a bravery the most noble and undaunted; of a passive endurance, the most calm, dignified, and sublime; of a loyalty and patriotism, the most stern and inflexible: and on the other, of a gallantry in assault the most daring and reckless; of a devotion to their Chief, the most zealous and unbounded; and, lastly, of a physical overthrow and moral annihilation unexampled in the history of modern warfare. Such was the consummation of a victory, the most brilliant in its development, the most decisive in its operation, and the most comprehensive in its result, of any that had occurred since the commencement of that Revolution which it was thus the instrument of bringing to the termination so long and so ardently desired by the suffering and indignant nations of Europe.

From the contemplation of the triumph, the glory, and the result, of such a Battle: we are impelled to turn our thoughts upon the melancholy spectacle of the awfully severe losses sustained by both the victors and the vanquished; whose heroic exertions and noble endurance could not but be attended with immense sacrifice.

The following Table shows the losses sustained by the troops composing the Anglo-Allied Army:—

KILLED.

WOUNDED.

MISSING.

Officers

NonCom.

Officers,

Trumpeters,

Drummers,

and

Privates.

Horses.

Officers

NonCom.

Officers,

Trumpeters,

Drummers,

and

Privates.

Horses.

Officers

NonCom.

Officers,

Trumpeters,

Drummers,

and

Privates.

Horses.

British

85

1334

1319

365

4560

719

10

582

708

King's German Legion

27

335

194

77

932

144

1

217

54

Hanoverians

18

276

—

63

1035

—

3

207

—

Brunswickers

7

147

77

26

430

—

—

50

—

Nassauers

5

249

—

19

370

—

—

—

—

———

———

———

———

———

———

———

———

———

Total

142

2341

1590

550

7327

863

14

1056

762

If to this loss be added that of the Dutch-Belgian troops—about 4,000—the total number of Noncommissioned Officers, Trumpeters, Drummers, and Privates, killed, wounded and missing, amounted to 14,728.

The losses of the Prussian Army in the Battle were as follows:—

KILLED.

WOUNDED.

MISSING.

Officers

NonCom.

Officers,

Trumpeters,

Drummers,

and

Privates.

Horses.

Officers

NonCom.

Officers,

Trumpeters,

Drummers,

and

Privates.

Horses.

Officers

NonCom.

Officers,

Trumpeters,

Drummers,

and

Privates.

Horses.

ZIETEN's Corps

—

34

18

8

164

21

—

111

2

PIRCH's    "

1

36

9

3

192

7

4

93

9

BÜLOW's    "

21

1133

259

151

3869

328

35

1143

89

———

———

———

———

———

———

———

———

———

Total

22

1203

286

162

4225

356

39

1347

100

Total Under Officers, Trumpeters, Drummers, and Privates, killed, wounded, and missing, 6,775.

In the absence of all returns it is difficult to estimate the losses of the French Army. They were, however, immense; besides which, the whole of their Artillery, Ammunition Waggons, and Baggage, fell into the possession of the victors. Of the French Generals, MICHEL and DUHESME were killed; Prince JEROME, FRIANT, and several others were wounded; and LOBAU, COMPANS, and CAMBRONNE, were taken prisoners.

The minuteness of detail with which the foregoing History of the Battle of Waterloo has been written, the gradual development which has been presented of the motives and dispositions of the Commanders, and the circumstantial description which has been afforded of the movements of the troops engaged—of the working, as it were, of the machinery in the hands of the three most renowned Captains of the Age—obviate the necessity of further comment upon those points; but it would be unjust to the honour, the fame, and the glory, of the actors in that memorable scene, to omit putting forth certain important considerations which are essential to enable an impartial public, and an unprejudiced posterity, to arrive at correct and satisfactory conclusions upon other points, hitherto involved in doubt and obscurity.

These refer chiefly to the relative numerical strength of the Combatants, the relative proportions in which the troops of the Anglo-Allied Army were actively engaged with the Enemy, the conduct of these troops respectively while so engaged, and lastly the extent of the actual share taken in the Battle by the Prussians.

The most simple, and at the same time most rational, mode of computing the relative strength of Armies is by placing in juxtaposition their respective numbers of Battalions, Squadrons, and guns. According to this rule, the Anglo-Allied and French Armies, as they stood in front of each other at the commencement of the Battle, were constituted as follows:—

Battalions.

Squadrons.

Guns.

Anglo-Allied Army

73

98

140

French

103

127

246

NAPOLEON having, about one o'clock, detached the Light Cavalry Divisions of DOMON and SUBERVIE as a Corps of Observation upon his Right Flank; the opposed forces, from that hour until about six o'clock, stood as follows:—

Battalions.

Squadrons.

Guns.

Anglo-Allied Army

73

98

140

French

103

106

234

During this period of the Battle, the Anglo-Allied Army was thus composed:—

Battalions.

Squadrons.

Guns.

British

26

49

78

King's German Legion

8

16

18

Hanoverians.

18

—

12

Brunswickers

8

5

16

Nassauers

3

—

—

Dutch-Belgians

10

28

16

—

—

—

Total

73

98

140

Almost all these Battalions were at one time or another in the Front Line, and all conducted themselves in the most courageous and exemplary manner, with the exception of five of the Dutch-Belgian Battalions, which hastily retreated as the French approached, when making their first grand attack upon the Anglo-Allied Centre and Left Wing, and took no further active part in the Battle. The remainder of the above ten Battalions in the service of the King of the Netherlands, were three Battalions forming the 2nd Regiment of the Nassau Contingent, and two Battalions of Orange Nassau, under Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar, and occupied the houses and inclosures in the valley in front of the extreme Left of the Allied Line. These troops behaved extremely well.

Of the Squadrons above mentioned, a large proportion, nearly one third, consisted of the Dutch-Belgian Cavalry; but although their numbers serve to augment the amount of the Anglo-Allied Cavalry on paper, the actual value of their services in the Battle was by no means commensurate with their display of strength: and hence it was that the brunt of the Cavalry contest devolved almost exclusively upon the British and German Dragoons. The same observation applies in an equal degree to the Artillery.

About six o'clock, the relative strength of the contending forces was altered, on the part of the French Army, by the detaching of LOBAU's Corps and the Young Guard to oppose the Prussians; and on that of the Anglo-Allied Army, though somewhat later, by the bringing into the Field of CHASSÉ's Dutch-Belgian Division; so that they stood about that time as follows:—

Battalions.

Squadrons.

Guns.

Anglo-Allied Army

85

98

156

French Army

80

106

186

Of the assistance derived by the Duke of WELLINGTON from this augmentation of the twelve Dutch-Belgian Battalions, a sufficient estimate may be deduced from the foregoing History of the Battle—one half of them were with great difficulty prevented from abandoning the Field, although, at the moment, they were not in contact with, nor did they even see, the Enemy; and the other half only joined the Front Line (on the left of MAITLAND's Brigade) at the time of the General Advance.

Whatever may have been the cause of the comparative supineness of the Dutch-Belgian troops; whether produced by dislike entertained towards recent political arrangements, which alienated each party from its native country, without, securing to either its national independence; or, by predilections imbibed for the Chief against whose arms they were now opposed, and in whose ranks they had formerly served: the fact of such supineness is too well attested to admit of any doubt respecting the value to be attached to their co-operation in the great struggle so courageously and resolutely sustained by the remainder of the Anglo-Allied Army; and becomes a most important point for consideration in any calculation of the relative strength of the Combatants, when taken into conjunction with the actual proportion of the entire Dutch-Belgian force brought into the Field to that of each of the Allies, as appears by the following table:—

Amount of the Effective Strength of the Anglo-Allied Army at the Battle of Waterloo.

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Artillery.

Total Men.

Guns.

British

15,181

5,843

2,967

23,991

78

King's German Legion

3,301

1,997

526

5,824

18

Hanoverians

10,258

497

465

11,220

12

Brunswickers

4,586

866

510

5,962

16

Nassauers

2,880

—

—

2,880

—

Dutch-Belgians

13,205

3,205

1,177

17,784

32

———

———

———

———

———

Total

49,608

12,408

5,645

67,661

156

Hence it appears that the Dutch-Belgian Contingent, compared with the British troops alone, consisted, in Infantry, as 13,402 to 15,181; in Cavalry, as 3,205 to 5,843; and, in guns, as 32 to 78.

It is needless now to speculate upon what might have been the result, had this large proportion of force been replaced by a corresponding number of either British or German troops. The fact testifies abundantly, in addition to what has been already related, as to the heroic firmness and enduring courage with which the brave British and Germans stood the brunt of that remarkable contest; and this, too, be it remembered, with unquestionably the finest Army which even NAPOLEON had ever collected together, formed exclusively of one nation—of that nation whose legions had at one time subjugated nearly the whole of Europe—imbued with inveterate hatred against its foes, cherishing the most enthusiastic devotion to its Chief, and filled with the ardent desire of restoring the fallen glory of the Empire.

Of the conduct of the British Infantry, of its heroic valour, its indomitable resistance, its proud defiance, and its admirable discipline, the History of the Battle affords abundant testimony: further comment is superfluous.

The superior prowess of the British Cavalry also shone most conspicuously on this great day. The combined charge of the two Heavy Brigades against the French Cavalry and Infantry which attacked the Centre and Left Wing of the Anglo-Allied Army between one and two o'clock, whether we regard the brilliancy of its execution, or the magnitude of its success, is perhaps without a parallel in the last War: and when we consider the preponderance of the Enemy in this Arm, the frequency of his charges, and the masses with which he advanced, it is impossible to advert to the heroism of Britain's Cavalry, without at the same time according the praise so pre-eminently due to the skill of the noble and gallant Chief who was the life and soul of its movements throughout the arduous and desperate struggle; and who so judiciously economised its strength, that when at the critical moment its services were required for securing the victory, he was enabled to bring forward two fresh Brigades, which fulfilled those services in a style the most brilliant that can be conceived, and with a success which commanded the admiration of all who witnessed it.

The British Artillery, which had to contend against an immense preponderance of metal, evinced during the whole day, a degree of bravery, zeal, activity, and intelligence, which can never be surpassed; and nobly sustained its long and honourably acquired pre-eminence.

Of the troops of the King's German Legion, whether Cavalry, Infantry, or Artillery, it is impossible to speak in terms of too high praise; suffice it to remark that their conduct was, in every respect, on a par with that of the British.

Of the four Hanoverian Infantry Brigades, that of KIELMANSEGGE, and a part of HALKETT's, were the most actively engaged: BEST's stood almost the entire day on the extreme Left of the Front Line of the Anglo-Allied Infantry; and VINCKE's in Reserve in front of Mont St Jean. They had been but recently and hastily raised; and yet the manner in which such raw soldiers withstood, as KIELMANSEGGE's Brigade did, for so great a length of time, the most furious assaults made by the gallant and well disciplined troops of France, would have conferred honour on long tried veterans.

The Brunswickers, who were also composed of young soldiers, performed a glorious part in the Battle; and amply avenged the death of their Prince. Some of their Battalions were much shaken at the moment ALTEN's Division was driven back a short distance; but they speedily rallied, and resumed their lost ground. Altogether, their bravery, which was frequently called into action; and their endurance, which was severely tested, merited the strongest commendation.

The troops constituting the Nassau Brigade under KRUSE (or more properly the 1st Regiment of the Nassau Contingent), were attached to ALTEN's Division. They were consequently often in the thick of the fight; and though, on the occasion above alluded to, they were thrown into disorder and driven in by a furious onset of the Enemy, they conducted themselves generally throughout the day with great steadiness and bravery.

It is impossible to allude in terms of adequate praise to the services of that most important branch of the Army, the General Staff; the Officers of which distinguished themselves no less by the zeal, the daring, and the activity, with which they carried into execution the commands of their respective Chiefs, than by the alacrity and intelligence which they evinced in catching and imparting the true spirit of their instructions. The constant exposure to which their peculiar duties necessarily subjected them could not but entail upon them severe losses. Few indeed were those who escaped unhurt throughout this arduous conflict.

The co-operation of the Prussians in this Battle has been gradually developed and fully detailed. That the communications which WELLINGTON received from BLÜCHER led him to expect that co-operation at a much earlier period, is beyond a doubt; but setting aside all consideration of the causes of the delay which attended the arrival of the Prussian forces, it is equally doubtless that the tardiness of that co-operation had a more decided influence on the general result of the Battle than if they had reached the Field at an earlier period.

For, supposing the Prussians to have arrived in force before the French had become so seriously and desperately engaged with the Anglo-Allied Army, NAPOLEON was too much a Master of his art to have risked a decisive Battle with the combined forces of his antagonists. In this case he would, in all probability, have fallen back upon his frontier, have called in all available Reserves from the interior, and by means of his Triple Line of Fortresses, as well as by skilful manœuvring, have endeavoured to separate once more the opposing Armies, and to obtain another chance of beating them in detail. As it happened, however, he was too deeply involved in the contest with WELLINGTON; he had suffered too severely in his repeated attacks, to admit of a retreat, under such circumstances, being looked upon, even by his friends in Paris, in any other light than that of a defeat: and he knew too well that with a defeat, however it might be produced, would vanish the only tie which yet bound him to the nation—the implied belief in his invincibility, and the firm reliance on his ability to re-establish and maintain the military glory of France. It is to this conviction alone that we can attribute the desperate resolve with which he risked the fate of the Empire and his own political existence upon the issue of his final attack upon WELLINGTON's Line, at a moment when the Armies opposed to him had effected their junction; and which, by calling the whole of his force into requisition, deprived him of an adequate Reserve, by aid of which he might have succeeded in effecting an orderly and honourable retreat.

Had the Prussians succeeded in driving the French out of Planchenoit half an hour earlier: such a circumstance, combined with the General Advance of the Anglo-Allied Line, would no doubt have caused the whole of LOBAU's Corps, and perhaps also D'ERLON's, to lay down their arms and surrender at discretion; since their retreat towards Maison du Roi would thus have been cut off, whilst the British Advance would have frustrated any attempt to retire across the Charleroi road. On the other hand, a similar result might have ensued, at least as regards LOBAU's Corps, had that General Advance occurred half an hour earlier; while the French Right was engaged with the Prussians at a greater distance from the Charleroi road.

In the former case, however, the final attack was judiciously delayed until, by the arrival of the additional force which was fast approaching, such a simultaneous attack could be made along the whole of the French Right as would insure most decided success: and in the latter case, the final attack could not have been made at a more opportune moment, and with a greater prospect of success, than immediately after the signal defeat of the French Imperial Guard upon the Anglo-Allied position. Indeed, contingencies of this kind might be brought forward with reference to any Battle whatever; and when it is considered that there exists no example in modern warfare of so complete a victory, the result must appear as glorious, as decisive, and as comprehensive, as the most stern and rigid calculator of the chances of Battle could have desired.

As regards the actual share which the Prussians had in the Battle, it may be truly affirmed that the contest maintained between BÜLOW's Corps and LOBAU's troops in conjunction with a portion of the Imperial Guard, was most obstinate and sanguinary. In the Three successive struggles for the possession of Planchenoit, especially, the deadly animosity mutually cherished by the troops of both nations, was fearfully exemplified; and the losses sustained by the Prussians in the comparatively brief period during which they were engaged, afforded ample proof of the value of their co-operation. It is undeniably true that the blow which decided the victory was that given by WELLINGTON, when, after having completely defeated the grand attack by the French Imperial Guard, he instantly followed up that defeat by boldly attacking and penetrating the Centre of the Enemy's Lines, and sustaining this movement by the General Advance of his whole Army; but it is at the same time, equally true, that the powerful diversion effected by the Prussians diminished the strength of those French Lines by the Corps of LOBAU which had not hitherto fired a single shot in this Campaign, by twelve Battalions of the Imperial Guard which had suffered scarcely any loss at Ligny, and, finally, by eighteen Squadrons of Cavalry.

The vigorous attack which was made by BÜLOW upon LOBAU's Line, simultaneously with the last assault upon Planchenoit, contributed most materially to the general and fatal panic which seized upon the whole of the French Army. The Prussians too, by the energetic pursuit which they kept up during the night, under the guidance of the indefatigable GNEISENAU, rendered the victory still more complete and decisive; and effectually deprived the Enemy of every opportunity of recovering himself on the Belgian side of the frontier.

In short, both Armies admirably and honourably performed the parts respectively assigned to them—the one holding its defensive position with unparalleled bravery and unmitigated perseverance until the moment when its Chief, having defeated the last desperate attempt of his opponent to force his Line, leads it on to victory; the other operating a powerful diversion, by which the effect of that Advance is made still more decisive; and rendering the victory complete by a harassing and vigorous pursuit—and thus was consummated the tactical solution of the plan which had been, with so much skill and foresight, strategically preconcerted by the Allied Commanders.

The Duke, when writing his Despatch descriptive of the Battle, in which he stated that his own Army "never, upon any occasion, conducted itself better," was not unmindful of the important aid he had derived from the Prussians. "I should not," he said, "do justice to my own feelings, or to Marshal BLÜCHER and the Prussian Army, if I did not attribute the successful result of this arduous day to the cordial and timely assistance I received from them. The operation of General BÜLOW upon the Enemy's Flank was a most decisive one; and, even if I had not found myself in a situation to make the attack which produced the final result, it would have forced the Enemy to retire if his attacks should have failed, and would have prevented him from taking advantage of them if they should unfortunately have succeeded."

On the other hand, the Prince, although, as is manifest upon a perusal of a similar despatch on his part, he was not aware of the circumstances under which WELLINGTON had attacked the very Centre of the French Lines, and had pushed his Advanced Brigades along the rear of those troops to which he himself had been exposed, nevertheless did ample justice to the bravery of the British Army, which, he remarked, "fought with a valour which it is impossible to surpass."

Long may Great Britain and Prussia cherish that mutual amity which was engendered by the zealous and successful co-operation of the Armies of these two great nations in bringing to so prompt and satisfactory a termination a War which (originating in the reassumption of the throne of France by that ambitious soldier and extraordinary man who had once already overrun the Continent with his legions, subjugating Emperors and Kings to the influence of his mighty will) threatened once more to involve the nations in all the calamities and horrors which before had followed in the train of his triumphant but desolating career. The general Peace, which was the ultimate result of their united efforts, still happily continues; and on every successive anniversary do the British and German troops commemorate their glorious and crowning victory; and Europe, grateful for the lasting and inestimable blessings conferred upon her, emblazons forth in the pages of her history, the heroic deeds of the defenders of her liberty and independence.

——"thou fatal Waterloo!

Millions of tongues record thee, and anew

Their children's lips shall echo them, and say—

Here where the sword united nations drew,

Our countrymen were warring on that day!

And this is much, and all which will not pass away."

Battle of Wavre

CHAPTER XVI.

IT was explained at the conclusion of the Eighth Chapter that THIELEMANN, who had been ordered by BLÜCHER to defend the position of Wavre in the event of the Enemy advancing in force, or, if otherwise, to follow the main Army in the direction of Couture, was on the point of fulfilling the instructions appertaining to the latter contingency, when VANDAMME's Corps arrived in front of that position, about four o'clock in the afternoon, and its Artillery immediately opened a cannonade upon the Prussian troops.

All the Brigades (the Ninth, Tenth, Eleventh, and Twelfth) of THIELEMANN's Corps, had, at that time, received the Order to commence the general movement to the right. A Detachment of only two Battalions (the Fusilier Battalions of the 30th Regiment and of the 1st Kurmark Landwehr), under Colonel ZEPELIN, from the Ninth Brigade, which had not yet crossed the Dyle, was to be left in occupation of Wavre. The Twelfth Brigade was already in full line of march, and the Eleventh had been just put in motion.

When General BORCKE, who commanded the Ninth Brigade, fell back upon Wavre, for the purpose of carrying out his instructions, he found the Bridge already barricaded, and therefore proceeded with his Brigade to Bas Wavre: and having crossed the Dyle at this point, left a Detachment there, consisting of the Sharpshooters of the Fusilier Battalion of the 8th Regiment, and of those of the 1st Battalion of the 30th Regiment, under Major DITFURTH; whom he directed to destroy the Bridge immediately. He then detached the 2nd Battalion of the 30th Regiment and his two Squadrons of the Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, as a reinforcement to Colonel ZEPELIN at Wavre; and, with the remainder of his Brigade, continued his march.

In the mean time, French Tirailleurs were observed extending along the opposite Heights; and, in their rear, considerable masses of the Enemy's troops appeared advancing. It soon became manifest that they contemplated forcing the passage of the river.

THIELEMANN, judging by the want of vigour displayed in the French pursuit; and by the Enemy not having attempted to secure the passage of the Dyle at Moustier, Limelette, and Limale, that it was only a weak Detachment of the Enemy that was advancing upon Wavre, confining itself to the design of creating some little uneasiness by its movement along this road to Brussels, had hitherto been of opinion that the occupation of Wavre by a few Battalions, as directed by BLÜCHER, would be quite sufficient: but he now plainly saw that the moment had arrived which required him, in pursuance of his instructions, to maintain the position at Wavre; and he accordingly ordered the halt of his whole Corps for this purpose.

The town of Wavre is situated on the left bank of the Dyle: having a suburb on the opposite side of the river, with which it is connected by two stone Bridges; the principal one leading towards the middle, and a small one towards the upper end, of the Town. Higher up the stream, at the Mill of Bierge, at Limale, and at Limelette; as also below the town at Bas Wavre, there are wooden Bridges. The river is not deep, but at the period of the Battle it was swollen by the recent heavy rain. The low range of Heights on either side of the Valley is covered in many places with wood. The Heights on the right bank are generally more elevated, but those on the left have steeper declivities, and offer a greater command of the river and its passages. The shortest road from Namur to Brussels passes through the town, besides which there are numerous cross roads practicable for the movement of all Arms. The great number of hollow ways forms a prominent feature in the vicinity; and these, being in a miry state from the rain, were unfavourable to the progress of troops passing through them.

The position was thus occupied:—the Twelfth Brigade (Colonel STÜLPNAGEL), with the Horse Battery No. 20, was posted on the Height in rear of Bierge. The Bridge in front of this Village was barricaded, and the Mill occupied for the defence of the Bridge. The Tenth Brigade (Colonel KÄMPFEN) stood upon the Height in rear of Wavre, its Right resting on a Wood which lay between it and the Twelfth Brigade. The Eleventh Brigade (Colonel LUCK) was formed across the Brussels road. The Reserve Cavalry was drawn up, near La Bavette, in Columns of Squadrons. The Artillery was distributed along the Heights. The Horse Battery No. 18 remained in reserve.

That part of the town of Wavre which lies on the right bank, or, more properly, the suburb, was occupied by Light Troops only. The great Bridge was barricaded as well as time and circumstances would admit. The houses adjoining the left bank of the river were hastily loopholed. The smaller Bridge was left perfectly open. A Detachment of two Companies of Light Infantry, under Major BORNSTÄDT was detached to reinforce the troops at the Bridge of Bas Wavre.

THIELEMANN intended that the Ninth Brigade should be posted in rear of this general disposition of his troops, so that its services might be made available according as circumstances might require; but through some misunderstanding in the transmission of the Order, General BORCKE was induced, after having moved along the Brussels road until near La Bavette, thence to turn off to his left, and continue his march, according to his original instructions, in the direction of Fromont, Bourgeois, and St Lambert, towards Couture; being under the impression that the whole Corps had already commenced this march, in pursuance of the general plan, and that his Brigade was destined to cover the movement. The departure of the Brigade was not immediately discovered; and thus, by this misunderstanding, THIELEMANN's force suffered an unexpected reduction of six Battalions and the Foot Battery No. 18; and consisted, therefore, of only 15,200 men; with which number he had now to contend against Marshal GROUCHY's force, amounting altogether to 33,765 men.

THIELEMANN's position was certainly a very favourable one, and the occupation of it was arranged with great skill. As it was impossible to foresee in what manner the attack upon it would be conducted; whether it would be directed against one particular Bridge, or against all the Bridges, with the design of carrying the whole Line by storm: THIELEMANN limited the occupation of the town and of the line of the river to the number of Light Troops which might be sufficient for sustaining any sudden assault; taking care to have Supports close at hand for that purpose: but disposing his Reserves, which comprised his main force, so that they might become available at any point which might be pressed; or, should the Enemy develop greatly superior numbers, as was subsequently the case, serve to guard against any flank attack.

As before explained, it was VANDAMME's Corps which arrived in front of Wavre between three and four o'clock. Two Batteries, of which one consisted of twelve pounders, were drawn up on the right of the road overlooking the valley, and opened the cannonade. These were subsequently reinforced by a third Battery, posted on the left of the road. EXCELMANS' Cavalry Corps was posted in right rear of VANDAMME. GÉRARD, with the Fourth French Corps, was still in the rear on the march; and PAJOL, with his Light Cavalry, had only just passed through Tourrines, situated scarcely half way between Gembloux and Wavre. Marshal GROUCHY sent word to both these Officers to accelerate their march.

Whilst the French Skirmishers were gradually forcing back the Prussian Light Troops into the valley, GROUCHY, hearing a powerful cannonade in the distance to his left, rode off a little way in that direction; and concluding that NAPOLEON was closely engaged with WELLINGTON, conceived that as he had now reached the Prussians, he would best fulfil his instructions by vigorously attacking them, so as to prevent their detaching reinforcements to the Anglo-Allied Army. He was quite ignorant as to the strength of the Enemy in his front, and was in doubt whether the whole Prussian Army was before him, or merely a strong Detachment. Of the fact that three Prussian Corps were on the march to co-operate with WELLINGTON's forces, he of course knew nothing. In this state of uncertainty, and with his troops aux prises with the Prussians, he was fearful of detaching to his left; since by so doing, he would expose himself to the risk of his main force becoming overpowered by superior numbers, and his Detachment cut off.

Independently of other considerations which might have assisted in dissuading GROUCHY from detaching a portion of his force at this period, such as the length of time his troops had been upon the march, along bad and miry roads; he was perfectly justified, under all the circumstances of his then position, in adopting this course of proceeding. And even if he had been fully cognisant of the actual disposition of the Prussian Army, he could at this time have rendered no essential service to NAPOLEON; the opportunity for doing so had been suffered to pass by, as was fully explained in Chapter VIII.

His total ignorance, however, of BLÜCHER's proceedings, and of all that was then taking place between Wavre and the Field of Waterloo, afforded undeniable proof of his having completely failed in acting up to the spirit of the instructions he had received, not to lose sight of the Prussians, and in exercising that degree of enterprise, energy, and decision, which NAPOLEON had so naturally anticipated from a General of GROUCHY's note and experience; especially when entrusted with so important a command, under such highly critical circumstances.

A message having reached GROUCHY from PAJOL, communicating his having fallen into the Marshal's line of operation, he directed that General to move upon Limale. His Right Flank, however, continued to be protected by the 17th Dragoons, detached from General BERTON's Cavalry Brigade (of EXCELMANS' Corps) en reconnaissance, towards the high road leading from Namur to Louvain.

In the mean time, a vigorous cannonade was maintained between VANDAMME's and the Prussian Batteries across that part of the valley in which lay the town of Wavre. Under cover of the French guns, the Skirmishers pressed down upon that portion of the town situated upon the right bank of the river, and of which they soon gained possession; the Prussians having previously decided upon not making any effort to retain it. On reaching the river, however, they were met by a most destructive fire of musketry from the opposite houses and the Bridge. The contest now became desperate, and the defence of the Dyle was obstinately maintained by the Prussians. The Skirmishers rapidly extended on either Flank along both banks of the river from Bierge as far as Bas Wavre. All the Prussian Brigades pushed forward their Sharpshooters. Those of the 4th Kurmark Landwehr took up the Line between the Town and Bas Wavre, those of the 3rd Kurmark Landwehr took post in the Town, between the two Bridges; on the right of the latter stood the Sharpshooters of the Tenth Brigade; and those of the Twelfth Brigade formed the Right Wing of the whole Line at Bierge.

This tiraillade had continued about an hour, when General HULOT's Division of GÉRARD's Corps d'Armée reached the Field; and received Orders to take possession of the Mill at Bierge, and to cross the Dyle at that point. A Battalion of VANDAMME's Corps was at the time vainly attempting to effect a passage. Upon the Height opposite Bierge were several guns of the Third Corps, endeavouring to keep down the fire from the Prussian Batteries on the other side of the valley.

GROUCHY desired GÉRARD to relieve the Battalion attacking the Mill at Bierge by one of his own Corps; whereupon the latter directed General HULOT to push forward with a Battalion of the 9th Light Infantry for that purpose. The Battalion descended into the valley, covered by the fire from the guns on the Height. Its advance was much impeded by the swampy nature of the ground at the foot of the declivity, and by the numerous broad and deep drains by which the valley is intersected: and its order was still further deranged by the fire from the Artillery on the opposite Heights, as also by that of the Prussian Skirmishers posted along the left bank of the river, and strongly occupying the Mill. The banks of the river at this part, more particularly the left bank, are mostly lined with trees; which tended still further to increase the means of resistance on the part of the Prussians to the advance of the French troops. The latter on reaching the Mill, and relieving VANDAMME's troops, made an attack; but without success.

GROUCHY was on the point of ordering this attack to be renewed, when he received, between six and seven o'clock, SOULT's despatch, addressed to him from the Field of Waterloo at one o'clock in the afternoon: and desiring him to manœuvre always in that direction, to maintain a close communication with the main Army, and to lose not a moment in joining the latter, and attacking BÜLOW's Corps d'Armée; which, it added, could then be seen upon the Heights of St Lambert.

The circumstances in which GROUCHY found himself at the time this despatch reached him, held out no prospect of his being able to fulfil, even partially, the instructions which it contained. VANDAMME's efforts to force the Bridges of Wavre, and to capture the Town, were completely frustrated by the most gallant defence maintained on the part of the Prussians. The issue of the attack upon the Mill of Bierge appeared very doubtful. Neither the main body of GÉRARD's Corps, nor General TESTE's Division of the Sixth Corps, nor even PAJOL's Light Cavalry, had as yet arrived.

GROUCHY, becoming impatient, rode hastily towards La Baraque, accompanied by GÉRARD, to meet the first mentioned force; and on coming up with the Columns, directed their march upon Limale, his object now being to turn the Right of THIELEMANN's position, and to prevent the retreat of the latter upon Brussels, and at the same time open his direct road to St Lambert. This he might succeed in effecting; but it is sufficiently evident from the above view of his position, at so late an hour of the day, that any important diversion on his part in favour of NAPOLEON, was quite out of the question.

On returning with GÉRARD to Wavre, GROUCHY found that notwithstanding the furious assaults that were made in rapid succession upon the Bridges, supported by the vigorous cannonade from the Heights, and the incessant fusillade along the banks of the river, no further progress was effected. As if determined that the passage should be forced, he dismounted from his horse, and placing himself at the head of a Battalion, led on another attack upon the Mill of Bierge. But the bravery of the troops, though so strongly excited by the noble example of the Marshal, could avail nothing against the indomitable resistance of the Prussian defenders of this important Post. GÉRARD, who had accompanied the Marshal in this attack, fell severely wounded by a shot which struck him in the breast.

GROUCHY now decided upon leaving VANDAMME's Corps and EXCELMANS' Cavalry in front of Wavre and Bierge; and proceeding himself with that portion of GÉRARD's troops which was at hand, along the right bank of the Dyle, towards Limale, and uniting them to the remainder of the Corps which had been ordered to march in the direction of that point from La Baraque. This movement occupied considerable time, in consequence of the difficulties opposed to the march of troops along the side of the river. At length, having, arrived in front of Limale, and formed a junction with PAJOL's Cavalry, preparations were made for an attack.

Limale was at that time occupied by Lieutenant Colonel STENGEL with the three Battalions of the 19th Prussian Regiment, two Squadrons of the 6th Uhlans, and one Squadron of the Westphalian Landwehr Cavalry. It was the Detachment left by ZIETEN for the purpose of covering the Left Flank of the Third Corps d'Armée. It had unaccountably neglected to adopt any measures for barricading the Bridge; the defence of which, if conducted with the same energy and resolution by which that of the Bridges lower down the stream had been distinguished, might have been the means of preventing the French from crossing the Dyle at all on that day.

PAJOL, having reconnoitred the place and discovered his neglect, succeeded in gaining possession of the Bridge by means of a brisk Cavalry attack. HULOT's Infantry Division of GÉRARD's Corps reached it shortly afterwards; and it was soon made manifest to Lieutenant Colonel STENGEL that he was attacked by a force much superior to his own. Nevertheless he continued to fall gradually back, in good order, until THIELEMANN pushed forward the Twelfth Brigade to his support. Three Battalions of the Tenth Brigade moved into the position thus vacated by the Twelfth: and a general movement was made to the right by all the troops that could be spared from the defence of Wavre and Bierge. The 4th Kurmark Landwehr, belonging to the Eleventh Brigade, crossed the Brussels road. The Reserve Cavalry was ordered to move upon Limale, in support of the Twelfth Brigade.

When Colonel STÜLPNAGEL was ordered to move his Brigade (the Twelfth) upon Limale, he left three Battalions for the defence of Bierge. With the remaining six Battalions he came up close to the Enemy, who was posted on a Height in advance of Limale, his Left thrown considerably forward and covered by his Cavalry, and his Right resting upon some houses which he had occupied with Infantry. This Line, which was perpendicular to the direction of the original position of the Prussians, had been taken up with great skill by GROUCHY, notwithstanding the difficulties with which the movement had been attended. His troops had to ascend the Heights during the obscurity of the night, in rear of Limale, by a narrow, rugged road, in the immediate proximity of the Prussians, whose fire reached the head of the Defile: and he was fully occupied until a very late hour, in posting the Battalions in their proper places, as they filed out of the road, on reaching the Height; whilst, in the mean time, PAJOL's Light Cavalry pushed rapidly round by the left.

Colonel STÜLPNAGEL posted the Fusilier Battalion of the 5th Kurmark Landwehr, and his Battery, in reserve, in rear of the small Wood on the right of Bierge, and advanced to the attack, late as it was, with his five remaining Battalions, having Lieutenant Colonel STENGEL with his Detachment on the right. The darkness of the night prevented the Prussians from correctly ascertaining the position and strength of the French; but nevertheless it was decided that an attempt should be made to regain Limale, and drive back the Enemy across the Dyle.

The attack was thus formed. Two Battalions in front, closely followed by the remaining three Battalions. Both the Brigade Squadrons joined the three Squadrons under Lieutenant Colonel STENGEL; and the whole of the Reserve Cavalry formed in support. In this movement, however, the mutual connection of the advancing troops was greatly impeded by the darkness of the night. The two Battalions in Front Line were on the point of passing a hollow way when they received a volley from two French Battalions on the opposite side, by which their further advance was checked. The three Battalions of the Second Line had inclined too much to the left, where they became engaged with French Tirailleurs. Lieutenant Colonel STENGEL's Detachment, in attempting to push forward, was checked by the French Cavalry; and as the latter made a disposition which menaced his Right Flank, that Officer fell back with his Detachment as far as the Wood near Point du Jour.

The decided failure of the attack induced Colonel STÜLPNAGEL to withdraw all his troops to the Wood, leaving only the 1st Battalion of the 6th Kurmark Landwehr in support of the chain of Advanced Posts. The Reserve Cavalry bivouacked in rear of the Wood. Thus ended the contest on this part of the Field. The Prussian and French Picquets were so close to one another during the night, that the Patrols were constantly clashing, and the whole Line kept upon the qui vive.

Upon the Prussian Left, the conflict for the possession of the town and Bridges of Wavre continued to be carried on with unabated fury on both sides until late in the night. VANDAMME devoted the whole of his Corps to the attack; constantly pushing forward fresh troops to relieve those who had failed in their attempts to dislodge the Prussians. The latter, who exhibited on this occasion an extraordinary degree of bravery and resolution, succeeded in repelling no less than thirteen different assaults; and even dislodged, in five instances, the French from the houses they occupied, from the commencement, on the right bank of the Dyle. At one time the French had already gained possession of the great Bridge and some houses on the left bank, when they were driven back again to their own side of the river by the Prussian Reserves—these having advanced to the relief of their comrades. The struggle was desperate, and apparently interminable. When the French attacked the houses nearest the Bridge they succeeded in bursting open the doors, and by superiority of numbers, in possessing themselves of the ground floors. But even this did not induce the heroic defenders to relax their exertions; on the contrary, with increased fury, they defended the upper storeys of the houses, and held out most gallantly until relieved by the arrival of their Supports.

This brilliant defence of Wavre was distinguished, on the part of the Prussians, not only by the unflinching bravery of the troops, but also by the judicious disposal of the Reserves; by means of which the Enemy was foiled in every attempt to gain a permanent footing in the town. While the Skirmishers and their Supports were posted along the Dyle and the adjacent houses, the Reserves were concealed in the nearest streets, that lay in a direction parallel with that of the river: and at the moment the French Columns of Attack, already crippled by the fire concentrated from the Skirmishers, endeavoured to force the Bridge; these Reserves rushed forward from their cover in the side streets, and presenting themselves in mass before the Enemy, invariably drove them back with great slaughter.

It was in this manner that the Fusilier Battalion of the 30th Regiment, under Major SPRENGER, and the 3rd Battalion of the 1st Kurmark Landwehr, under Major BORNSTÄDT, constantly repulsed, with admirable bravery, the attacks made with such superior numbers during the earlier part of the contest. One of these attacks having been attended with a somewhat favourable result, the 2nd Battalion of the 30th Regiment, under Major BEAUFORT, was brought forward; and, at a similarly critical moment, the 1st Battalion of the 4th Kurmark Landwehr, under Major GROLMAN, came up; when both Battalions succeeded in compelling the Enemy to retire.

These Battalions then took post in the streets lying parallel with the river, in the manner before explained; and, with heroic courage, overcame every renewed attempt on the part of the French to establish themselves in the town. When, finally, it is considered that from four o'clock until night, four Prussian Battalions successfully maintained their ground against a whole Corps d'Armée, with which they were constantly and desperately engaged during the whole of that period; the merits of Colonel ZEPELIN and his brave troops are beyond all praise, and present one of the brightest examples of the defence of a town and of the passage of a river, recorded in military history.

Battle of Wavre

Both the Bridges of Wavre remained in the possession of the Prussians, and the smaller one was barricaded during the night.

At a late hour, as the fire on both sides began to slacken, the combatants bivouacked on their respective sides of the river. Upon the Prussian extreme Left at Bas Wavre, the French had only shown one Battalion. This occupied an isolated building, and was supported by two Squadrons and a piece of artillery. Several unsuccessful attempts were made to gain the Bridge; which, at nightfall, continued in the possession of the Prussians.

GROUCHY was occupied late in the night in making his preparations for renewing the attack on the following morning. General TESTE's Division of the Sixth Corps having at length arrived, his Left Wing, which was thus considerably reinforced, bivouacked upon the Height westward of Bierge; separated by this Village and the Dyle from his Right Wing which lay in front of Wavre. He had not yet received any intelligence of NAPOLEON's signal defeat at Waterloo; and was therefore resolved upon following up, at daybreak, the advantages he had already gained, by forcing back the Prussian Right Flank.

THIELEMANN, on the contrary, having despatched an Officer of MARWITZ's Cavalry Brigade en reconnaissance to the right, ascertained through this means that the Allied Armies had gained a complete victory; and he therefore fully expected that GROUCHY would be compelled to effect an immediate retreat.

With the first dawn of the 19th of June, Colonel STENGEL, whose Detachment was posted on the extreme Right of THIELEMANN's Corps, took upon himself to march off by St Lambert, to join his Corps d'Armée (the First); the grounds for which proceeding remain to the present time as unaccountable as his neglect on the previous day to secure the Bridge of Limale. In consequence of this movement, the Twelfth Brigade was necessitated to extend its Line too much to the right and to retain a Reserve of only three weak Battalions upon the road leading through the Wood to Point du Jour. The Wood to the right was occupied by a Battalion and two Companies from each of the remaining Regiments of the Twelfth Brigade. The Left Wing of this Line, which rested upon Bierge, was formed by six Battalions of the Tenth Brigade.

Colonel LUCK, commanding the Eleventh Brigade, was directed to support this Division, which was much too weak, with the three Battalions of the 3rd Kurmark Landwehr; but to leave the two Battalions of the 4th Kurmark Landwehr, as also the Brigade Squadrons, in rear of Wavre, in a hollow near the Windmill, where they served to cover the twelve pounder Battery No. 7.

The Mill of Bierge was occupied by two Battalions of the Twelfth Brigade: Wavre and Bas Wavre were held by the same troops which defended those points on the previous day. The barricades and preparations for defence were rendered more complete.

Lieutenant Colonel LEDEBUR, whose Detachment, consisting of the 10th Hussars, a Squadron of Landwehr Cavalry, and two guns from the Horse Battery No. 12, had formed on the 18th the Advance of the Rear Guard which THIELEMANN's Corps was considered to constitute, having reached St Lambert before GROUCHY's attack became so decided, remained there during the night.

Early on the 19th, GROUCHY sent off three Cavalry Regiments to his left to watch these troops. They showed no indication of an intention to attack; and when, later in the day, they retired and disappeared from LEDEBUR's view, the latter passed the Defile, for the purpose of proceeding to join his Corps d'Armée (the Fourth), which, however, he did not reach before the 20th.

This, as well as Colonel STENGEL's Detachment, thus withdrew from the Field, without any apparent necessity, reducing THIELEMANN's numbers, already too weak, and taking up a line of march, along which their services were comparatively useless.

THIELEMANN, concluding from the account that he had received of the defeat of NAPOLEON, that the French would commence a retreat, renewed the combat at daybreak by an attack with his Cavalry. Colonel MARWITZ was sent forward, with the 8th Uhlans and two Squadrons of the 6th Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry, towards the plateau above Limale, occupied by GROUCHY's Left Wing: whilst General HOBE followed this movement with the 5th and 7th Uhlans, and formed up on the left of the Advanced Cavalry. The 5th Uhlans were immediately afterwards advantageously posted in a hollow in support of Colonel MARWITZ.

The Horse Battery No. 20, subsequently reinforced by the Foot Battery No. 18, opened a cannonade upon the Enemy's Columns at the plateau; which displayed a great superiority of numbers, and were supported by a considerable force of Cavalry. The preponderating number of guns in the Enemy's Line answered the fire of the Prussians with great vigour; and as the intervening space was very limited, the numbers of killed and wounded were very great. The Prussian Artillery lost five guns on this occasion.

GROUCHY delayed not a moment in making dispositions for an attack on his part. His force on this side of the Field consisted of the three Divisions of GÉRARD's Corps, and of TESTE's Division of the Sixth Corps. The latter and two of the former were posted in Front Line; the remaining Division, in Reserve. He formed three Columns of Attack. That on the right consisted of TESTE's Division, and was directed upon Bierge; the central Column was put in motion against the Prussian Centre; and that on the left against the Right of the Prussian formation.

The head of each Column was accompanied by a Battery, and preceded by a swarm of Skirmishers. At the same time, PAJOL put his Cavalry in motion, and threatened to turn the Prussian Right.

THIELEMANN resolved upon not only offering to the Enemy a vigorous opposition; but also upon assuming the offensive himself, and immediately gave the necessary Orders for that purpose. He also reinforced his Right with two more Companies, and his Left with an additional Battalion.

It was soon made manifest, however, that this attack failed to check the forward movement of the Enemy. The ten Prussian Battalions were forced to give way to the advance of twenty two French Battalions, which were followed by six more in support. The French gained possession of that part of the Wood of Rixansart which was on the right of the Prussian position, and drove back the Twelfth Brigade. The Battalions of the latter collected again immediately in rear of the Wood, under the protection of the three before mentioned Battalions of the Eleventh Brigade and of a Battery of fifteen guns.

General TESTE's Division had in the mean time attacked Bierge, which was bravely defended by the two Battalions of the Kurmark Landwehr. Whilst the engagement continued at this point, THIELEMANN took up a second position in rear of the first, with four Battalions of the Tenth Brigade, and occupied the small Wood in rear of Bierge. The Prussian Cavalry Brigade, under Colonels MARWITZ and Count LOTTUM, comprising twelve Squadrons, secured the right towards Chambre.

About eight o'clock, just as this position had been taken up, THIELEMANN received, through General PIRCH, the decisive and authentic intelligence that a great victory had been gained by the Allies on the previous day, as also a communication of the fact of the Second Corps d'Armée having marched to intercept GROUCHY's retreat upon the Sambre. Advantage was immediately taken of these joyful tidings to raise the spirits of the troops, and to excite them to a renewed attack. With loud cheers the Prussian Batteries advanced to the attack; which was attended with complete success, and even the Wood of Rixansart was again taken.

The Enemy appeared irresolute, and as if impressed with the idea that THIELEMANN had received reinforcements; but observing that no further progress was made, he renewed the attack on his part, and retook the Wood of Rixansart.

It was not until about this time—towards nine o'clock—that TESTE's Division gained possession of the Village of Bierge; on which occasion General PENNE, an Officer of considerable distinction in the French Army, was killed. The French were prevented for some time from debouching from the place, by the determined opposition of the Tirailleurs of the 31st Prussian Regiment, under Major NATZMER.

THIELEMANN had now done all which could possibly have been expected from any General under similar circumstances—with a force not equal to one half of that of the Enemy, he had endeavoured, whenever an opportunity offered, and in defiance of superior numbers, to force back the French Left Wing upon the Dyle; but now that he had failed in effecting this object, and that Bierge, the key of his position, had been taken from him, whilst the French Left was pressing forward with increased numbers to gain the Brussels road, he saw very plainly that to attempt to maintain his ground any longer would be to expose himself to the imminent risk of total overthrow, and that no other course was left to him but to order a general retreat.

It was about ten o'clock in the morning when the Prussian troops began to retire from the Field. The Town of Wavre had not been attacked on the 19th, and Colonel ZEPELIN abandoned it without being much pressed upon his line of retreat. Colonel MARWITZ was ordered to form the Rear Guard, which was furnished from the 7th and 8th Uhlans, and the 3rd and 6th Kurmark Landwehr Cavalry. It was accompanied by three Batteries of Horse, and one of Foot, Artillery. With these troops Colonel MARWITZ took Post, at first, in front of the Brussels road; placing three Batteries on his Left, and the remaining one in Reserve. THIELEMANN gave the Rear Guard an express Order not to march off until Wavre had been completely evacuated.

In the mean time, GÉRARD's Corps d'Armée had crossed the Dyle both at Bierge and at Wavre. The two Battalions of the 4th Kurmark Landwehr, which had been posted in the hollow in rear of the Town, for the protection of the twelve pounder Battery, became closely pressed in consequence of this movement. One of the Battalions under Major SCHMADE had advanced against an Enemy's Column near the Brussels road; when it unexpectedly received the fire of three French Battalions, which were pushing forward under cover of an eminence, and followed by some Cavalry. The Battalion succeeded in reaching the small Wood near La Bavette; and as the Enemy attempted to turn the latter, it suddenly attacked and drove him back, after which it came up with the Rear Guard. The other Battalion, commanded by Major SCHWERIN, attacked a French Battalion which was advancing against it, threw it back in confusion, and then continued its retreat. The gallantry and steadiness displayed in this affair by the Kurmark Landwehr acquired for the latter great and well merited renown.

The French Cavalry debouched from the Wood of Rixansart and drew up, with its Left resting upon Chambre. VANDAMME now advanced the Columns of his Corps towards the Heights of La Bavette, and pushed forward some Cavalry along the high road. The latter, however, was driven back by Colonel MARWITZ.

It has been explained that General BORCKE, instead of posting his remaining six Battalions in rear of the position at Wavre, as intended by THIELEMANN, proceeded on his march to Couture, by St Lambert. This place he reached about nightfall, when he despatched an Officer to BLÜCHER to report his arrival. The latter, in reply, desired him to bivouac on the spot where he was, and to await further Orders on the following morning. The Brigade was still in its bivouac at seven o'clock the next morning, when Colonel STENGEL passed through St Lambert with his Detachment. The latter informed General BORCKE that he had defended the Bridge of Limale, and had been followed by the Enemy's troops.

BORCKE, on hearing this, immediately broke up his bivouac, and decided upon securing the Wood which extends from St Rober as far as Rixansart. He deployed two Battalions of the 8th Regiment along the edge of the Wood, and held the remaining four Battalions of his Brigade, then with him, in reserve. Perceiving French Cavalry, at the time of their first attack, marching into the Wood of Rixansart for the purpose of advancing through it upon Chambre; he opened a fire upon them from his Battery, with the hope of checking their movement. The only effect it produced was that of their detaching three Regiments of Cavalry towards his Brigade. These, however, contented themselves with watching his movements. It is curious that the Ninth Brigade, as if bent upon continuing the blunder committed the previous day of detaching itself from its Corps, should not have attempted, with its six Battalions, to effect a more important diversion upon the Enemy's extreme Left, from which it was not more than three thousand paces distant. It was then eight o'clock, and the Battle was maintained until about eleven; and yet General BORCKE allowed the three Cavalry Regiments to move off and join the remainder of the French Cavalry, towards ten o'clock, at Chambre, without even attempting to molest their movement.

THIELEMANN effected his retreat, in several Columns, by Ottenburg and St Achtenrode; at which latter place (about half way to Louvain) he took up a position. The French Cavalry followed as far as the Brussels road, and the Infantry occupied the Heights of La Bavette.

Between Wavre and Louvain the country assumes a new character, being covered with hedges, hollow ways, ditches, and gardens, and is altogether much intersected. From Ottenburg as far as St Achtenrode, there is almost one continued defile. In this, Cavalry cannot act with advantage; and it was therefore fortunate for the Prussian Cavalry that it was followed but slowly by the French.

The loss experienced by THIELEMANN's Corps d'Armée in this Battle of the 18th and 19th of June, amounted to 2,476 men. No returns whatever of the losses sustained by GROUCHY's Army are forthcoming, but they could not have been less than those of the Prussians.

Such was the Battle of Wavre; a Battle the result of which was of no advantage to NAPOLEON on the 18th, and of positive disadvantage to him on the 19th. On the former day it did not prevent the march of the great mass of the Prussian Army towards the Field of Waterloo; and, on the 19th, the continuance of the contest, while NAPOLEON was in full flight, exposed this, the only remaining intact, portion of the French Army, to the imminent risk of being completely cut off from all retreat. Nor can this defeat of THIELEMANN be looked upon as having shed additional lustre upon the French arms, when it is considered how long and successfully the Prussians battled against them with less than half their strength.

The errors which led to the circumstance of the force under GROUCHY—constituting, as NAPOLEON himself has been pleased to term it, the Right Wing of the French Army—becoming exclusively occupied in attacking a single Corps of the Prussian Army; whilst the remaining three Corps of the latter were wending their way unmolested towards the decisive Field of Battle, have already been sufficiently discussed: and now that their result has been fully exhibited, it is scarcely necessary to draw attention to the proof which the latter affords of the entire ignorance of each other's proceedings which characterised the conduct of NAPOLEON and GROUCHY, great Generals as they were, in this memorable Campaign. The former received intelligence, before he began the Battle with WELLINGTON, that the Right Wing was to follow the Prussians to Wavre, and to act in such a manner as to prevent these from detaching towards the Anglo-Allied Army; and therefore felt satisfied that his general plan of operations was in successful progress. But in less than two hours from the commencement of the Battle, the fatal consequence of both Generals having unaccountably neglected to maintain a vigilant reconnaissance and an uninterrupted communication, was made manifest; and the first intimation NAPOLEON received of the advance of the Prussians towards La Belle Alliance was the distant view which he himself had, from his own Field, of BÜLOW's Corps descending the Heights of St Lambert, at about one o'clock.

The leading principle of the French Emperor's plan was to endeavour, by all means in his power, to beat the Armies opposed to him in detail. It was therefore incumbent on him, in order to insure the success of that plan, to adopt such precautionary measures as should procure for him the earliest and the clearest information concerning the movements of his Enemies. If he found it necessary temporarily to divide his force, and act upon two lines; those measures became still more indispensable, and at the same time admitted the greater facility of execution. Several reconnoitring parties, both upon the Flanks of the Army and in front of the interval between the two lines of operation, under the guidance of experienced, active and intelligent Officers, would have obtained for both Generals that insight into the movements and designs of their opponents which was so essential for the attainment of their common object: whilst parties detached from each Wing, for the sole purpose of maintaining a close and direct communication between them, would have afforded the ready means of regulating each other's proceedings according to the circumstances under which they might have found themselves respectively placed.

That there should have been so total a disregard of any measure of the kind appears almost incredible; yet such was the fact; and hence it came to pass that the despatch sent to GROUCHY, at one o'clock, from the Heights in rear of La Belle Alliance did not reach him until seven in the evening; at which time, as before explained, it was too late to admit of the instructions it conveyed being fulfilled: and hence, also, GROUCHY was left battling with his entire force—not less than a third of the whole French Army—against a single incomplete Prussian Corps, under THIELEMANN, from daybreak until about eleven o'clock in the forenoon of the 19th, when he was first made acquainted with the fact that during the whole of that time the Army under NAPOLEON, having been most signally defeated and completely scattered on the preceding evening, was flying across the frontier in the wildest confusion.

On receiving this latter intelligence, GROUCHY's first idea was to march against the rear of the main body of the Prussian Army: but, calculating that his force was not adequate for such an enterprise, that the victorious Allies might detach to intercept his retreat, and that he should be closely followed by that portion of the Prussians which he had just defeated; he decided on retiring upon Namur, where he would regulate his further operations according to the intelligence he might gain in that quarter concerning the real state of affairs.

Part of France

CHAPTER XVII.

IT would be difficult to discover, in the whole history of the Wars of modern times, an instance in which so fine, so splendid, an Army as that of NAPOLEON, one composed almost exclusively of veterans, all men of one nation, entirely devoted to their Chief, and most enthusiastic in his cause, became so suddenly panic stricken, so completely disorganised, and so thoroughly scattered, as was the French Army when it lost the Battle of Waterloo. A defeated Army usually covers its retreat by a Rear Guard, but here there was nothing of the kind: and hence that Army cannot be said to have retreated; but truly to have fled, from the Field of Battle. No attempt to rally was made on the Belgian soil, and it was not until some of the scattered fragments of the immense wreck had been borne across the French frontier that their partial junction on different points indicated the revival of at least some portion of that mighty mass of warriors; who, but three days before, had marched across this same frontier in all the pride of strength, and in all the assurance of victory.

The rearmost of the fugitives having reached the Sambre, at Charleroi, Marchienne, and Châtelet, by daybreak of the 19th, indulged themselves with the hope that they might then enjoy a short rest from the fatigues which the relentless pursuit by the Prussians had entailed upon them during the night; but their fancied security was quickly disturbed by the appearance of a few Prussian Cavalry, judiciously thrown forward towards the Sambre from the Advanced Guard at Gosselies. They resumed their flight, taking the direction of Beaumont and Philippeville.

It had been arranged by WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER, on the Field of Waterloo, that the Prussian Army, not having been so much crippled and exhausted by the Battle, should undertake the further pursuit, and proceed by Charleroi towards Avesnes and Laon; whilst the Anglo-Allied Army, after remaining during the night on the Field, should advance by Nivelles and Binche towards Peronne.

On the following morning, the pursuing Cavalry belonging to the First, Fourth, and partly to the Second, Prussian Corps d'Armée, reached the vicinity of Frasne and Mellet.

The Fourth Corps marched at daybreak from Genappe, where it collected together the Brigades which had been so much broken up by the continued pursuit. The 8th Prussian Hussars, under Major COLOMB, were detached from this Corps towards Wavre, to observe Marshal GROUCHY. They were supported by the 1st Pomeranian Landwehr Cavalry; and, shortly afterwards, the 2nd Silesian Landwehr Cavalry, under Lieutenant Colonel SCHILL, also followed in the same direction.

After some hours' rest, the Fourth Corps d'Armée marched to Fontaine l'Evêque, where it bivouacked. It had received Orders to communicate from this place with Mons. The Advanced Guard, under General SYDOW, was pushed forward, as far as Lermes, on the road to Thuin; it being intended that this Corps should proceed by the road to Maubeuge, along the Sambre.

The First Corps d'Armée, which had from the beginning followed the Fourth as a Reserve, now advanced in pursuit of the Enemy by the direct road to Charleroi. The Light Cavalry at the head of the Column reached the passages of the Sambre at Châtelet, Charleroi, and Marchienne, without meeting any sort of opposition or impediment; nor did it perceive any thing of the Enemy on the other side of the river. The Corps halted for the night at Charleroi: having its Advanced Guard at Marchienne, and its Outposts occupying the line from Montigny by Louveral as far as Châtelet. Detachments from the Reserve Cavalry were sent in the direction of Fleurus, to secure the Corps from any molestation on the part of GROUCHY; of whose proceedings nothing positive was then known at the Prussian Head Quarters.

It was not until nearly five o'clock in the evening of the 19th, that General BORCKE, whose Brigade, the Ninth, was still in the vicinity of St Lambert, discovered the retreat of GROUCHY's troops. He immediately communicated the fact to General THIELEMANN, who ordered him to cross the Dyle the next day (the 20th) and march upon Namur. The French Rear Guard of GÉRARD's Corps d'Armée continued to occupy Limale until nightfall. THIELEMANN remained posted, during the night of the 19th, at St Achtenrode; having his Advanced Guard at Ottenburg.

On the evening of the 18 th, Pirch received Orders to march from the Field of Waterloo with his Corps d'Armée (the Second) in the direction of Namur; for the purpose of turning Marshal GROUCHY's Left Flank and intercepting his retreat upon the Sambre.

PIRCH made this movement during the night, passing through Maransart, where he was joined by his Seventh Brigade; and crossing the Genappe rivulet at Bousseval, as also, subsequently, the Dyle, on his way to Mellery: which place he reached at eleven o'clock in the forenoon of the following day. His Corps was much divided on this occasion. He had with him the Sixth, Seventh, and Eighth Infantry Brigades, and twenty four Squadrons of Cavalry: but the Fifth Infantry Brigade, and the remaining fourteen Squadrons, were with that portion of the Prussian Army which was pursuing the Enemy along the high road to Charleroi. The Corps being greatly fatigued by the night march and its exertions on the previous day, PIRCH ordered the troops to bivouac and to betake themselves to rest.

During this march, Lieutenant Colonel SOHR had pushed on with his Cavalry Brigade, as an Advanced Guard; and now he was required to gain intelligence concerning the Enemy's movements, and to seek a communication with THIELEMANN. He found the Defile of Mont St Guibert strongly occupied by the Enemy, but could obtain no information respecting THIELEMANN's Corps.

When it is considered how very near to Mellery GÉRARD's Corps d'Armée must have passed, in order to fall into the Namur road at Sombref; it seems extraordinary that PIRCH, who reached that place at eleven o'clock in the forenoon of the 19th,—the same hour at which GROUCHY, then beyond Wavre, received the first intimation of the defeat of NAPOLEON,—should have permitted GÉRARD to continue his retreat unmolested. His troops required rest, it is true; but had he maintained a good look out in the direction of Gembloux, he would, in all probability, after the lapse of a few hours, have been enabled to fulfil his instructions so far as to have completely intercepted the retreat of a considerable portion of GROUCHY's Army. That part of the Enemy's force which Lieutenant Colonel SOHR observed at Mont St Guibert, was probably the Advanced Guard only of GÉRARD's Corps d'Armée; since its Rear Guard remained at the Bridge of Limale until nightfall. Taking all the circumstances into consideration, more especially the express object of the detached movement of the Second Prussian Corps d'Armée, it must be admitted that, on this occasion, there was a want of due vigilance on the part of General PIRCH.

It was on the 19th, also, that Prince BLÜCHER issued, whilst at Genappe, a Proclamation to his Army; in which he thanked the troops for their conduct during the recent struggle.

At daybreak of the 19th, that portion of the Duke of WELLINGTON's Army which had fought the Battle of Waterloo, broke up from its bivouac, and began to move along the high road to Nivelles. Those troops which had been posted in front of Hal during the 18th, consisting of STEDMAN's Dutch-Belgian Division, ANTHING's Dutch-Belgian Indian Brigade, and Colonel ESTORFF's Hanoverian Cavalry Brigade, under Prince FREDERICK of the Netherlands; as also of JOHNSTONE's British Infantry Brigade, and LYON's Hanoverian Infantry Brigade, under Lieutenant General Sir CHARLES COLVILLE, were likewise directed to march upon Nivelles. The Army occupied Nivelles and the surrounding villages during the night of the 19th; in the course of which the Duke arrived from Brussels, and established his Head Quarters in the town.

An hour's rest was all that the harassing pursuit by the Prussians permitted NAPOLEON to enjoy at Charleroi; and he was compelled to fly across the Sambre, without the slightest chance of being enabled to check that pursuit on the Belgian side of the frontier.

The following inscription, which has been cut over the centre of the archway of the Charleroi gate, is singularly appropriate to the flight of NAPOLEON on this memorable occasion:

"ABIIT. EXCESSIT. EVASIT. ERVPIT."

The circumstances, however, under which the flight of CATALINE here described, and that of NAPOLEON, took place, form a strange contrast. The former, subdued in the Senate by the indignant philippics and burning eloquence of CICERO, escaped from Rome to the rebel camp of MANLIUS, to take up arms against his native city for the purpose of satisfying the cravings of his profligate ambition; and the latter, defeated in the battle field, fled to the capital, in the vain hope of obtaining from the Senate of his country further means of waging war against the legitimate Sovereign.

From Charleroi, NAPOLEON proceeded to Philippeville; whence he hoped to be able to communicate more readily with GROUCHY. He continued here four hours; which he employed in expediting Orders to Generals RAPP, LECOURBE, and LAMARQUE, to advance with their respective Corps d'Armée by forced marches to Paris: and also to the commandants of fortresses, to defend themselves to the last extremity. He desired SOULT to collect together all the troops that might arrive at this point, and conduct them to Laon; for which place he himself started with post horses, at two o'clock in the afternoon.

The general disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 19th, was as follows:—

The Anglo-Allied Army, which constituted the Right Wing of the advancing forces, was at Nivelles and its vicinity.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Nivelles.

Of the Prussian Army, which formed the Left Wing, its First Corps d'Armée was at Charleroi;

Second Corps on the march to Mellery;

Third Corps at St Achtenrode;

Fourth Corps at Fontaine l'Evêque;

Fifth Brigade of the Second Corps at Anderlues, near Fontaine l'Evêque.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at Gosselies.

The disorganized force of the main French Army was in the vicinity of Beaumont, Philippeville, and Avesnes.

NAPOLEON was posting towards Laon.

The detached portion of the French Army under GROUCHY was on the march to Namur.

The Duke of WELLINGTON, in whose character the highest military talents of the Warrior were so intimately blended with the most comprehensive views of the Statesman, did not allow the dazzling allurements which beset the path of a Conqueror to divert him for a single moment from that fixedness of purpose, or to dim that penetrating foresight which so peculiarly distinguished his proceedings on all great occasions of a similar nature, involving the peace, the honour, and the security of not only his own Sovereign and Country, but also of all the Allied Powers, in whose interests he was so actively engaged. He did not view the great Battle he had gained in the light of an event to be followed up by an irruption into the Enemy's country, conducted in such a manner as to humble to the dust the national pride of the French people; and to impose upon them the whole weight and burthen of the oppressions, ravages, and horrors which generally follow in the train of a victorious and lawless soldiery over the face of an Enemy's country. His sole aim was directed to the carrying out of the great object of the War, which comprised not only the annihilation of the power of NAPOLEON and of the adherents to his cause, but also the Restoration of the legitimate Sovereign to the Throne of France. With the latter Sovereign he had been in constant communication, devising means for his protection during his temporary exile in the Netherlands; and now that the Armies were on the point of crossing the frontier, counselling him to hasten forward and show himself in the midst of his people: in order that by identifying his cause with the common object of the Allied Powers he might avail himself of all the influence and advantages to be derived from the recent victory; and become, as it were, a participator in the brilliant successes which attended their arms on the glorious 18th of June.

In proof of the sincerity of his intentions, and as a first step towards securing the good will, if not the friendly disposition, of the French people, more especially of the Legitimists and the well and peaceably disposed; the Duke issued the following General Order to the whole of the troops under his command:—

Nivelles, 20th June, 1815.

General Order.

1. As the Army is about to enter the French territory, the troops of the Nations, which are at present under the command of Field Marshal the Duke of WELLINGTON, are desired to recollect that their respective Sovereigns are the Allies of His Majesty the King of France; and that France ought, therefore, to be treated as a friendly country. It is therefore required that nothing should be taken, either by Officers or soldiers, for which payment be not made. The Commissaries of the Army will provide for the wants of the troops in the usual manner; and it is not permitted either to soldiers or Officers to extort contributions. The Commissaries will be authorised either by the Field Marshal, or by the Generals who command the troops of the respective Nations, in cases where their provisions are not supplied by an English Commissary, to make the proper requisitions, for which regular receipts will be given; and it must be strictly understood that they will themselves be held responsible for whatever they obtain in way of requisition from the inhabitants of France, in the same manner in which they would be esteemed accountable for purchases made for their own Government in the several dominions to which they belong.

2. The Field Marshal takes this opportunity of returning to the Army his thanks for their conduct in the glorious action fought on the 18th instant, and he will not fail to report his sense of their conduct in the terms which it deserves to their several Sovereigns.

WELLINGTON.

On the same day, the Duke, in consequence of a report received by him from Lieutenant General LECOQ, and of a previous communication made to him by the King of SAXONY, consented to take command of the Saxon Corps d'Armée, amounting to nearly 17,000 men. He directed the above General to march these troops to Antwerp, and there await further Orders.

The Anglo-Allied Army marched this day to Binche and Mons. The British Cavalry moved into villages between Roeulx and Mons. VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade took the Outpost duties on the Sambre. The Hanoverian Cavalry furnished Outposts towards Maubeuge. The Duke fixed his Head Quarters at Binche.

BLÜCHER, having secured the passage of the Sambre in the neighbourhood of Charleroi, continued his pursuit of the Enemy, and crossed the French frontier on the 20th. He directed ZIETEN to march the First Corps d'Armée from Charleroi to Beaumont, to throw forward his Advanced Guard as far as Solre le Château, to detach a Party of Observation to the left towards Florenne, and to watch the road from Philippeville to Beaumont.

As the First Corps d'Armée advanced, it discovered at every step fresh proofs of the extreme disorder in which the French Army had retreated; and found twelve pieces of Artillery which they had hitherto contrived to save from the great wreck at Waterloo, but had now abandoned to their pursuers. On arriving at Beaumont, the Corps took up a bivouac. Its Advanced Guard, under General JAGOW, consisting of the Third Infantry Brigade, the 1st Silesian Hussars, and a Horse Battery, reached Solre le Château upon the road to Avesnes.

The Prince, at the same time, ordered BÜLOW to move the Fourth Corps d'Armée as far as Colleret, where the road to Thuin intersects the high road from Beaumont to Maubeuge, and to push on the Advanced Guard to Beaufort. BÜLOW accordingly directed General SYDOW to proceed with an Advanced Guard, consisting of a Cavalry Brigade, a Horse Battery, and two Battalions of Infantry, which had the day before reached Lermes on the road to Thuin, and to ascertain very particularly whether the French had established themselves on the Sambre, to secure the Bridges both here and at Lobbes, and further, to restore these passages, should they have been destroyed by the Enemy. Another Detachment, under Colonel EICKE, consisting of two Fusilier Battalions, the two Squadrons attached to the Thirteenth Brigade, and of the 2nd Silesian Hussars, was sent forward to take possession, in the first instance, of the passages of the Sambre, and then to join General SYDOW; who, proceeding by Colleret towards Beaufort, was to form both Detachments into an Advanced Guard on reaching the latter place. In the mean time, the mass of the Fourth Corps, headed by the Reserve Cavalry under Prince WILLIAM of Prussia, followed in one Column.

The progress made by this portion of the Prussian Army on the 20th was not so rapid as was desirable. Considerable delay arose in consequence of the degree of caution imparted to the movements by the impression which BÜLOW entertained that the Enemy would defend the passages, and endeavour to maintain himself along the opposite side of the river. Hence the Advanced Guard of the Corps only reached Ferrière la Petite; part of the main body proceeded as far as Montignies, and the remainder with the Reserve Artillery, did not get farther than the Bridges across the Sambre.

The Fifth Brigade (belonging to the Second Corps d'Armée) had started at daybreak from its bivouac at Anderlues, near Fontaine l'Evêque; and directed its march, by Binche, upon Villers, towards Maubeuge. The Brigade was reinforced by one hundred Dragoons under Major BUSCH, and half a Horse Battery; which Detachment arrived at Villers at five o'clock in the afternoon. This Cavalry was employed in observing the Fortress of Maubeuge, from the Mons road, as far as the Sambre; and the Brigade bivouacked at Villers. A Hanoverian Regiment of Hussars also observed the Fortress on the right of the Prussian Cavalry upon the Bavay road.

The Left Wing of the Prussian Army, comprising the Third, and part of the Second, Corps d'Armée, came into collision with the Enemy this day, when pursuing that part of the French Army which was under GROUCHY. THIELEMANN, having learned that the latter had commenced his retreat upon Gembloux, marched at five o'clock in the morning from St Achtenrode to Wavre; where he further ascertained that already on the afternoon of the 19th, the French had effected their retreat across the Dyle, leaving only a Rear Guard on the left bank of the river.

GROUCHY, when he decided on retiring upon Namur, ordered General BONNEMAINS to move on rapidly, by Gembloux, with the 4th and 12th Dragoons, as an Advanced Guard, and to reach that town as soon as possible, and secure the passage of the Sambre. They were followed by the remainder of EXCELMANS' Cavalry, and the Reserve Artillery, together with the wounded. The Infantry was put in motion in two Columns: the one, consisting of the Third Corps d'Armée, proceeding by Gembloux; and the other, comprising the Fourth Corps, passing more to the right, and falling into the Namur road in rear of Sombref. The Light Cavalry was principally with the Rear Guard. To deceive THIELEMANN, GROUCHY left his Rear Guard in Wavre and Limale, with Cavalry Picquets thrown out towards the Prussians, until near evening; when it followed the main body to Namur.

THIELEMANN, having placed the whole of his Cavalry, with eight pieces of Horse Artillery, at the head of his Column, now ordered them to move on at a trot, for the purpose of overtaking the Enemy; but it was not until they had passed Gembloux that they discovered the Rear of GROUCHY's force, consisting of a few Regiments of Cavalry. These, however, now made so rapid a retreat, that it was impossible to bring them to action.

At length, on arriving near the Village of Fallize, within about three miles from Namur, the Prussians found VANDAMME's Rear Guard posted on the brow of the declivity at the foot of which lay the town, in the valley of the Meuse. It presented about two Battalions of Infantry, three Regiments of Cavalry, and four guns; and was formed to cover the retreat of the French troops.

The Prussian Battery immediately opened a fire; during which Colonel MARWITZ, moving out to the right, with the First Cavalry Brigade, and Count LOTTUM to the left, with the Second, turned the Enemy in both Flanks. The latter brought forward a Reserve of Cavalry, when the 8th Prussian Uhlans, under Colonel Count DOHNA, at the head of the Column that turned the Enemy's Left, made a most gallant attack upon the French Dragoons; who met it with a volley from their carbines, but were overthrown. The 7th Uhlans and a Squadron of the 12th Hussars also charged on this occasion, and captured three pieces of French Horse Artillery, which were in the act of moving off, as also fifty Cavalry horses. The Enemy's Infantry now threw itself into the adjacent Wood, with which the declivities that here lead down into the valley of the Meuse are covered, and thus succeeded in preventing the Prussians from following up their success.

At this moment, intelligence was received that General PIRCH was pursuing the Enemy with the Second Corps d'Armée upon the high road leading from Sombref to Namur; whereupon the Cavalry of the Third Corps was moved into this direction. A French Column, consisting of about twelve Battalions and two Batteries, but without any Cavalry, was perceived marching along that road. They belonged to GÉRARD's Corps d'Armée, which had effected its retreat by Limale, through Mont St Guibert. Upon the Height on which the Château of Flavinnes is situated was posted a Detachment from VANDAMME's Corps, consisting of from four to five Battalions with a Battery, and a Regiment of Cavalry, for the purpose of receiving GÉRARD's Column as it fell back, and of protecting its retreat. As the Enemy continued its retrograde march in Close Column and in good order; it was not deemed advisable to undertake an attack with the two Prussian Cavalry Brigades of the Third Corps, which were much fatigued: but the Horse Battery was drawn up, and discharged several rounds of shell and grape at the French troops during their retreat upon the town. The latter, therefore, quitted the high road, and moved along the adjacent Heights until they reached the Battalions which had been drawn up in support, and which now opposed the further advance of PIRCH's Corps d'Armée.

At this time, THIELEMANN's Cavalry withdrew, leaving the further pursuit of the Enemy to the latter Corps—to the movements of which it is now necessary to recur.

It was not until five o'clock in the morning of the 20th that PIRCH received intelligence that the Enemy was retiring by Gembloux upon Namur. Lieutenant Colonel SOHR was immediately detached, in all haste, to Gembloux with his Cavalry Brigade, a Battery of Horse Artillery, and the Fusilier Battalions of the 9th, 14th, and 23rd Regiments, as an Advanced Guard. On approaching that town, Lieutenant Colonel SOHR ascertained that THIELEMANN's Cavalry was pursuing the Enemy along the high road from Gembloux to Namur. He therefore decided upon marching by the narrow road on the right of the chaussée leading from Sombref, in full trot, covered by the Wood, to overtake the French troops in retreat. At Temploux, the latter presented a force of two Battalions, some Cavalry, and four pieces of Artillery in position, prepared to cover the retreating Column. Lieutenant Colonel SOHR immediately attacked with both the Regiments of Hussars, supported by the Battery of Horse Artillery; and defeated this portion of the Enemy's forces. It was at this moment, too, that a cannonade was opened upon the latter by the Horse Battery, before mentioned, of THIELEMANN's Corps; whereupon it fell back upon the favourable position taken up near Flavinnes, and in which the Enemy appeared determined to make a stand.

PIRCH immediately ordered the attack, and directed that it should be supported by Major General KRAFFT with the Sixth Brigade, which had closely followed the Advanced Guard, and had come up with the latter at four o'clock in the afternoon. Three Columns of Attack were formed. The First consisted of the 1st Battalion of the 9th Regiment, the Fusilier Battalion of the 26th Regiment, and the 1st Battalion of the 1st Elbe Landwehr. It was under the command of Major SCHMIDT, and detached to the left of the road, to drive back the Enemy's troops posted in the Wood and upon the Heights. The Second consisted of the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 26th Regiment, and the 2nd Battalion of the 9th Regiment, under Colonel REUSS, and of the 2nd and 3rd Battalions of the Elbe Landwehr, under Colonel BISMARK. This Column, which advanced partly on the right, and partly on the left, of the road, was supported by the Battery No 5, and led by Major General KRAFFT in person. The Third Column comprised the Fusilier Battalions which had constituted the Infantry of the Advanced Guard; and was detached more to the right, towards the Sambre, to support the general advance upon Namur.

General KRAFFT, after having kept up a fire, for a short time, upon the Enemy with his Artillery, ordered the attack with his Infantry. Colonel REUSS threw out his Skirmishers, who were quickly followed by the Columns of Attack. The Enemy, after some little resistance, was fairly driven into Namur by a charge with bayonets, and suffered much loss.

In the mean time, Major SCHMIDT, with his Column of three Battalions, had turned the Enemy's Right Flank on the Louvain road; and the French were now limited to the defence of the suburb, which, however, was maintained with great obstinacy. The Prussian Columns of Attack, advancing at the pas de charge, drove the Enemy out of the suburb, and endeavoured to gain possession of the Gates of the town. Colonel ZASTROW, the second in command of the Sixth Brigade, wished to burst open the Gate which leads to the Louvain road; but was repulsed by a most murderous fire of musketry and grape, directed upon the assailants from the walls of the town.

On repeating the attempt, the Prussian Battalions fought with distinguished bravery, but with a great sacrifice of life. Colonel ZASTROW was killed at their head; Colonel BISMARK also fell; Colonel REUSS was wounded; and the Sixth Brigade alone lost forty four Officers, and 1,274 Under Officers and Privates.

The main body of GROUCHY's Army was at this time in full retreat upon Dinant, along the Defile of the Meuse. The troops left in Namur, to keep the Prussians at bay as long as possible, consisted of General TESTE's Division. They carefully barricaded all the Gates, lined the walls facing the Prussians, and made a most gallant resistance. The Officers, finding that their men continued so perfectly steady as not to require their attention, armed themselves with the muskets of the wounded, and assisted in maintaining the fire from the walls. The greatest order prevailed in the Town. The wounded, the provisions, and ammunition, had already been removed; and were on the line of march.

General PIRCH was well aware that the French defended the town solely for the purpose of covering their retreat, and had therefore no intention of undertaking any serious attack; he simply wished to possess himself of the suburbs, and to hold the Enemy in check by detaching troops to the Porte de Fer and the St Nicholas Gate. He thought that a demonstration against the latter Gate would raise apprehensions in the minds of the French respecting the security of the Bridge over the Sambre.

With this view, he ordered General BRAUSE to relieve, with the Seventh Brigade, the troops then engaged; and together with the Advanced Guard under Lieutenant Colonel Sohr, to blockade the Town. At the same time he directed the remainder of the Corps to bivouac near Temploux.

General BRAUSE proceeded to post the Fusilier Battalion of the 22nd Regiment in the direction of the Porte de Fer, and the Fusilier Battalion of the 2nd Elbe Landwehr towards the Brussels Gate. The main body of the Seventh Brigade, under Colonel SCHON, was stationed in rear of the suburb. The first mentioned Battalion stood, under cover, at four hundred paces distance from the Porte de Fer, having its Tirailleurs in the Avenue near the Gate. Just as General BRAUSE rode up to examine its formation, an alarm was spread in front that the Enemy was making a sortie. The General desired the Commanding Officer, Major JOCHENS, to lead his Battalion quickly against the defenders, to overthrow them, and then, if possible, to penetrate into the town along with the retreating troops. As Major JOCHENS approached the Gate, he found in its immediate vicinity the Tirailleurs of the Sixth Brigade, still maintaining the contest in that quarter. The attacking Column and the Tirailleurs now rushed towards the Gate and the walls; which the French, probably not deeming themselves strong enough to resist this pressure, abandoned in the greatest haste.

General TESTE had, in fact, prepared everything for his retreat; and had so well calculated the time which the Enemy would require in forcing an entrance by the Porte de Fer, that he succeeded in filing his Battalions along the parapets of the Bridge, which had been barricaded, and thus withdrew them to the south bank of the Sambre. The Prussians found it impossible to force open the Gate. The windows of the adjoining house of the Douaniers were therefore driven in, and a small iron door which led from the interior of the house into the town was opened, and, in this manner, an entrance was effected for the assailants; who were conducted by Major JOCHENS, of the 22nd, and Major LUCKOWITZ, of the 9th Regiment, across the Market Place, and as far as the Bridge over the Sambre: which the French had barricaded, as before stated, and behind which they had again established themselves. These troops were closely followed by Major SCHMIDT, with the 9th Regiment, and lastly by the 2nd Elbe Landwehr, in Close Column, under Majors MIRBACH and LINDERN.

The Prussians immediately occupied the captured portion of the town; posted a Column of Reserve on the Market Place, and with loud cheers, made themselves masters of the Bridge over the Sambre. An attempt had been made to gain the Enemy's rear, by means of a ford in this river; but it proved unsuccessful.

The French were driven with so much impetuosity towards the Gate leading out to Dinant, that there appeared every probability of a considerable number of them falling into the hands of the Prussians. The former, however, had heaped up large bundles of wood, intermingled with straw and pitch, against the Gate, and set them on fire on the approach of the Prussian troops. The Gate and the street were soon in flames, and the pursuit was thus obstructed; but even had this not occurred, the great fatigue of the troops who, during the previous sixteen hours, had been either marching or fighting, was sufficient to deprive them of the power of following the retreating Enemy with any degree of vigour.

After nine o'clock in the evening, the town was in the possession of the Prussians. Major SCHMIDT took the command at the Dinant Gate and Major JOCHENS at the Bridge over the Sambre. The remaining troops of the Seventh, and some Battalions of the Sixth, Brigade were posted by General BRAUSE upon the Market Place. The Fusilier Battalions of the Advanced Guard, which had supported the attack, more to the right, had also advanced into the town, towards the Bridge over the Sambre. They had been sharply cannonaded by the Enemy from the right bank of the Sambre.

A small party of Cavalry, under Captain THIELEMANN, of the Pomeranian Hussars, was sent forward a short distance on the road to Dinant, to form the Advance of the troops destined to pursue the Enemy at daybreak.

General TESTE's Division retired slowly, and in good order, by the Dinant road, as far as Profondeville; where it took up a position during three hours. At midnight it resumed its march, and arrived at Dinant at four o'clock on the following morning.

This retreat of GROUCHY by Namur upon Dinant was executed in a skilful and masterly manner; and the gallant defence of the former town by General TESTE's Division, unaided by Artillery, merits the highest commendation.

In this action the Prussians suffered a loss, including that already mentioned as having occurred to the Sixth Brigade, of 1,500 men; and the French are supposed to have lost about the same number. In the last attack, the latter abandoned 150 prisoners they had previously taken from the Prussians.

The Second Prussian Corps d'Armée occupied Namur during the night. The Cavalry of the Third Corps bivouacked at Temploux; the Infantry of the latter (which had been rejoined on the march from Wavre by the Ninth Brigade), near the town of Gembloux.

The circumstances under which the French Army, generally, was placed on the 19th of June rendered it sufficiently obvious that GROUCHY would be compelled to effect his retreat by Namur; and further, that whatever show of resistance he might offer on that point would be solely intended to gain time for the security of his troops whilst retiring, in one Column only by the long and narrow Defile of the Meuse which leads to Dinant. Aware that NAPOLEON's defeated Army was retiring along the direct line of operation, the Charleroi road; he immediately saw the imminent risk of his own retreat becoming intercepted, and the consequent necessity of his effecting the latter in a parallel direction, with a view to his rejoining the main Army as soon as practicable. To retire, therefore, by Gembloux upon Namur, and thence along the line of the Meuse, by Dinant and Givet, naturally presented itself as the true and proper course to be pursued.

To Generals in command of Corps d'Armée, such as THIELEMANN and PIRCH, a little reflection upon GROUCHY's critical position must have led to a similar conclusion. The inactivity of the former, during the afternoon and evening of the 19th, is probably to be explained by his having satisfied himself that the longer GROUCHY continued in the vicinity of Wavre, the greater became the chance of his retreat being cut off by a portion of the Allied Armies; which, in their advance, would reach the Sambre much sooner than it would be in the power of the French Marshal to do: and that, therefore, it would be injudicious on his part to attempt to force the latter from the position, which appearances induced him to believe he still occupied with his entire force, on the Dyle. He may also have been strengthened in this opinion by the circumstance of his not having received any positive instructions as to his future dispositions, or any reinforcements to secure for him a preponderance over GROUCHY.

With PIRCH, however, the case was very different. He received distinct Orders, on the evening of the 18th, to march at once from the Field of Waterloo, and continue his movement during that night, so as to cut off GROUCHY's retreat upon the Sambre. It has already been explained, that on reaching Mellery, at eleven o'clock on the following morning, he halted to give his troops rest; that he subsequently ascertained, through Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, who had been despatched, during the march, with his Cavalry Brigade to reconnoitre on the left, that the French occupied the Defile of Mont St Guibert in force. This intelligence might have satisfied him that GROUCHY had not yet reached Namur; but, if he entertained any doubts on that point, these could easily have been settled by means of a reconnoitring party, detached from Mellery, by Gentinne, and St Gery, to Gembloux, a distance of seven miles. He would then have learned, that no portion whatever of GROUCHY's force had hitherto crossed this line, in retreat; that he had, consequently, gained considerably on his rear, and had it in his power, after allowing a few hours rest to his troops, to march them by the high road which leads directly from Mellery into the high road near Sombref, and to anticipate GROUCHY in the possession of Namur.

In this case, GROUCHY, on approaching the latter place, and finding it occupied by PIRCH, would, in all probability, have hesitated to risk the loss of so much time as an attempt to force the town and the Pont de Sambre would necessarily incur, and have preferred endeavouring to pass his troops across the Sambre by some of the bridges and fords between Charleroi and Namur, and retire upon either Philippeville or Dinant; but with a Prussian Corps d'Armée at each of these points, and another in his rear, this would have been, to say the least of it, a most hazardous undertaking; and if he attempted to cross the Meuse below Namur, his chance of regaining NAPOLEON's Army would have been still more remote.

But setting aside the circumstance of PIRCH's not having, in this manner, taken due advantage of the position in which he stood relatively with GROUCHY during the 19th; and passing to the fact, that he first learned, at five o'clock on the morning of the 20th, whilst still at Mellery, that the Enemy was retiring along the high road from Gembloux to Namur, pursued by THIELEMANN's Cavalry: it seems strange that, inferring, as he must naturally have done, that GROUCHY would only endeavour to hold out long enough at Namur to effect his passage by the Pont de Sambre, and to cover his retreat to Dinant, he did not immediately move off by his right, and push his troops across the Sambre by some of the bridges and fords higher up the stream; and then, marching in the direction of Profondeville, under cover of the Wood of Villers within the angle formed by the confluence of the Sambre and the Meuse, intercept GROUCHY's retreat through the long and narrow Defile in which the road to Dinant winds by the side of the last mentioned river. The situation in which GROUCHY would have been placed by a movement of this kind—his troops in a long, narrow, precipitous Defile, obstructed in front by PIRCH, and attacked in rear by THIELEMANN—would have been perilous in the extreme.

PIRCH probably felt that his Corps d'Armée, part of which was then attached to the Army pressing the Enemy by the Charleroi road, was not equal to cope with GROUCHY's troops; but in the case here supposed, by judiciously disposing his force then present so as to command the Defile at some favourable point in its course, he would have secured for himself an advantage which, under such circumstances, would have fully compensated for his deficiency in regard to numbers.

The scattered remnants of the main French Army continued to be hurried forward in wild confusion across the frontier. Some of the fugitives hastened towards Avesnes, others to Philippeville: whilst a very great proportion of them sought no temporary rest of this kind, but, throwing away their arms, fled into the interior, to return to their homes; the Cavalry, in many instances, disposing of their horses to the country people. Several of the superior Officers hastily collected such of the troops as appeared better disposed, and conducted them in the direction of Laon. NAPOLEON reached the latter town in the afternoon of the 20th. After conferring with the Préfet, he desired M. DE BUSSY, one of his Aides de Camp, to superintend the defence of this important place; and despatched General DEJEAN to Avesnes, and General FLAHAUT to Guise.

In the mean time, a body of troops had been discerned in the distance, moving towards the town. NAPOLEON sent an Aide de Camp to reconnoitre it; when it proved to be a Column of about three thousand men, which SOULT, JEROME, MORAND, COLBERT, PETIT, and PELET had succeeded in rallying and preserving in order. NAPOLEON now appeared intent upon remaining at Laon until the remainder of the Army had reassembled: but he subsequently yielded to the force of the arguments expressed in opposition to this determination by the Duke of BASSANO and others who were present, and took his departure for Paris; purposing, at the same time, to return to Laon on the 25th or 26th of the month.

The following was the general disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 20th:—

The Anglo-Allied Army had its Right at Mons, and its Left at Binche.

The British Cavalry was cantoned in the villages of Strepy, Thieu, Boussoit sur Haine, Ville sur Haine, and Coegnies; VIVIAN's Brigade in those of Merbes Ste. Marie, Bienne le Hapart, and Mons: and the Hanoverian Cavalry in those of Givry and Croix. The Reserve was at Soignies.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Binche.

The Prussian Army had its First Corps d'Armée at Beaumont; Fourth Corps at Collerets: Second Corps at Namur, with the exception of the Fifth Brigade, which was on the march to blockade Maubeuge, and bivouacked at Villers: Third Corps was at Gembloux, with its Cavalry bivouacked at Temploux.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at Merbes le Château.

The French Army under NAPOLEON was completely dispersed. A few of the troops took refuge in Avesnes, others in Guise, and the principal body of them evincing any kind of order, but not exceeding three thousand men, reached Laon.

The French forces under GROUCHY were at Dinant. NAPOLEON quitted Laon for Paris.

On the 21st, the Duke of WELLINGTON crossed the French frontier, moving the principal portion of his Army to Bavay, and the remainder from Mons upon Valenciennes, which Fortress was immediately blockaded; and established his Head Quarters at Malplaquet, celebrated as the scene of the glorious victory gained by the Duke of MARLBOROUGH and Prince EUGENE over the French under Marshals VILLARS and BOUFFLERS on the 11th of September 1709.

Both the Allied Commanders had now reached the Triple Line of Fortresses, which, until the Campaign of 1814 proved the contrary, had been considered by so many military men as presenting an insurmountable barrier to the advance of hostile armies into France by its north-eastern frontier. It was most essential that some of the principal Fortresses should be secured; and made to constitute a new basis whence to direct the operations now contemplated against the interior. The following, which first presented themselves on the respective lines of advance of the two Commanders, were destined to be immediately blockaded:—Valenciennes, Lequesnoy, and Cambray, by the Anglo-Allied Army; and Maubeuge, Landrecy, Avesnes, and Rocroi, by the Prussians. The general arrangements for the besieging of the Fortresses, and the planning of the further operations, above alluded to, were to form the subject of a conference to be held very shortly between the Chiefs.

Prince BLÜCHER having, on this day, received reports from PIRCH and THIELEMANN, detailing their proceedings during the two previous days, and showing that GROUCHY had succeeded in effecting his escape by Dinant, immediately ordered that the Second Corps d'Armée should move upon Thuin, and place itself under the Orders of Prince AUGUSTUS of Prussia; who was to undertake the besieging of the Fortresses to be left in rear of the Prussian Army; and that the Third Corps should march by Charleroi, and follow the First and Fourth Corps as a Reserve.

It will be recollected that Captain THIELEMANN was sent forward from Namur, with a party of the Pomeranian Hussars, on the night of the 20th, a short distance along the road to Dinant. He was joined at daybreak of the 21st by Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, with the Fusilier Battalions of the 14th and 23rd Regiments, the Brandenburg and Pomeranian Hussars, and five pieces of Horse Artillery; when the whole force followed the Enemy towards Dinant. The latter had, during his retreat, seized every favourable opportunity in narrow and rocky parts of the Defile, to barricade the road, and offer every obstruction to the pursuit: by means of which precaution, and the previous night march, the French contrived to gain so considerably in advance, that Lieutenant Colonel SOHR deemed it prudent, when near Dinant, to forego all further pursuit; and to endeavour to effect a junction with the main body of the Prussian Army, by moving upon Florennes and Walcour. At the former place he halted his Detachment during the night of the 21st; and, in this manner, covered the Left Flank of the main Army.

Anxious to gain intelligence concerning the assembling and marching of the French troops on the left of the Allied Armies, Prince BLÜCHER despatched Major FALKENHAUSEN, with the 3rd Regiment of Silesian Landwehr Cavalry, to scour the country in the vicinity of the road by Rettel to Laon. A Detachment of fifty Dragoons was posted at Bossule le Valcourt, in observation of Philippeville.

The Fourth Corps d'Armée was ordered by the Prince to advance, this day, as far as Maroilles, upon the road from Maubeuge to Landrecies. Its Advanced Guard, under General SYDOW, was directed to proceed still further, and to blockade the latter Fortress.

ZIETEN, in pursuance of Orders which he had received the night before, marched with the First Corps d'Armée upon Avesnes; which Fortress, the Advanced Guard, under General JAGOW, was directed to blockade on both sides of the Helpe. The march of the Corps was made in two Columns: the Right, consisting of the First and Second Brigades, proceeded by Semonsies, and halted at the junction of the road from Maubeuge with that from Beaumont to Avesnes; the Left, comprising the Fourth Brigade, the Reserve Cavalry, and Reserve Artillery, marched by Solre le Château, towards Avesnes, and bivouacked near the First and Second Brigades. Two Companies of the Fourth Brigade, with twenty Dragoons, were left to garrison Beaumont; but after the capture of Avesnes, they were ordered to move on to the latter place.

It was between three and four o'clock when the Advanced Guard of the Third Brigade, consisting of the 1st Silesian Hussars, two Rifle Companies, and a Fusilier Battalion, arrived in front of the Fortress of Avesnes. The Commandant having rejected ZIETEN's summons to surrender, the latter ordered the bombardment to be commenced forthwith. Ten Howitzers, of which six were ten pounders and four seven pounders, drew up on the Flank of the Cavalry, and fired upon the Town. The houses of the latter being all strongly built, the shells failed in setting any part on fire; and a twelve pounder Battery produced no great effect upon the firm masonry of the works. At nightfall the bombardment was suspended; with the intention, however, of resuming it at midnight. When it ceased, a sortie was made by the French Tirailleurs; but these were immediately encountered and gallantly driven in by the Silesian Rifles, who lost ten men on this occasion.

Immediately after midnight, the Prussian Batteries recommenced their fire. At the fourteenth round, a ten pounder shell struck the principal Powder Magazine, when a tremendous explosion ensued, by which forty houses were involved in one common ruin; but it occasioned no damage whatever to the fortifications. The panic, however, which it created amidst the garrison was such as to induce the latter to express its desire to capitulate. Such a desire could only have proceeded from the want of sufficient energy on the part of the Commandant, or from a bad disposition evinced by the garrison; for when the Prussians subsequently entered the place, they found in it 15,000 cartridges for cannon, and a million musket ball cartridges. There were also in the Fortress forty seven pieces of artillery, mostly of heavy calibre; which were now made available in the besieging of the remaining Fortresses. The garrison, comprising three Battalions of National Guards, and two hundred Veterans, were made prisoners of war. The National Guards were disarmed, and sent off to their respective homes; but the Veterans were conducted to Cologne.

The possession of Avesnes, gained too with so little sacrifice of life, and with none of time, was of essential importance to the Prussians; offering as it did a secure depôt for their material and supplies upon their new line of operation. It also served for the reception of their sick, and all who had been rendered incapable of keeping up with the Army.

On the 21st, the French Army continued collecting its scattered remnants between Avesnes and Laon.

The following was the general disposition of the respective Armies on the evening of the 21st:

The Anglo-Allied Army had its principal force at Bavay; and its Right at Valenciennes, which it blockaded.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Malplaquet.

The Prussian Army had its First Corps d'Armée near Avesnes.

The Fourth Corps at Maroilles; its Reserve Cavalry blockading Landrecy.

The Second Corps at Thuin, except the Fifth Brigade which blockaded Maubeuge.

The Third Corps at Charleroi.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at Noyelles sur Sambre.

The defeated portion of the French Army lay between Avesnes and Laon.

GROUCHY's force was at Philippeville.

The Duke of WELLINGTON, steadfastly pursuing that line of policy which led him to constitute as an important feature of his plan, the practical assurance to the French people, that, although entering their country as a Conqueror, he did so in hostility to none, save the Usurper and his adherents, issued the following Proclamation, previously to his quitting Malplaquet:—

PROCLAMATION.

PROCLAMATION.

"Je fais savoir aux Français que j'entre dans leur pays à la tête d'une Armée déjà victorieuse, non en Ennemi (excepté de l'Usurpateur, prononcé l'Ennemi du Genre Humain, avec lequel on ne peut avoir ni paix ni trêve), mais pour les aider à secouer le joug de fer par lequel ils sont opprimés.

"I make known to the French that I enter their country at the head of an Army already victorious, not as an Enemy (except of the Usurper, declared to be the Enemy of Mankind; with whom may be had neither Peace nor Truce), but to help them to shake off the Yoke of Iron with which they are oppressed.

"En consequence j'ai donné les Ordres ci joints à mon Armée, et je demande qu'on me fasse connaître tout infracteur.

"In consequence I have given the annexed Orders to my Army, and I request that I may be informed of all infringers of them.

"Les Français savent cependant que j'ai le droit d'exiger qu'ils se conduisent de manière que je puisse les protéger contre ceux qui voudraient leur faire du mal.

"The French know, however, that I have the right to require that they will conduct themselves in such a manner that I may be able to protect them against those who would do them harm.

"Il faut donc qu'ils fournissent aux réquisitions qui leur seront faites de la part des personnes autorisées à les faire, en échange pour des reçus en forme et ordre et qu'ils se tiennent chez eux paisiblement, et qu'ils n'aient aucune correspondence ou communication avec l'Usurpateur Ennemi, ni avec ses adhérens.

"It is necessary, then, that they supply the requisitions which will be made upon them by persons authorized to make the same, in exchange for the receipts in order and form; and that they will stay at home peaceably; and that they will not have any correspondence nor communication with the Enemy Usurper nor with his adherents.

"Tous ceux qui s'absenteront de leur domicile après l'entrée en France, et tous ceux qui se trouveront absens au service de l'Usurpateur, seront considérés comme ses adhérens et comme Ennemis; et leurs propriétés seront affectées à la subsistance de l'Armée.

"All those who will absent themselves from their homes after the entry in France and all those who will be absent in the service of the Usurper, will be considered adherents and as Enemies; and their properties will be appropriated to the subsistence of the Army.

"Donné au Quartier Général à Malplaquet, ce 22 de juin, 1815.

"Given at the Head Quarters at Malplaquet, this 22nd of June 1815.

"WELLINGTON."

"WELLINGTON."

No Proclamation of a similar nature was issued by Prince BLÜCHER, nor were any direct Orders given by the latter to remind his troops that France was "to be treated as a friendly country," or to forbid them taking anything "for which payment be not made."

Hence, in the advance to Paris, a marked contrast was observed between the conduct of the Prussian, and that of the Anglo-Allied, Army: the troops of the former committing great excesses and imposing severe exactions along their whole line of march; whilst the British and German troops under the Duke of WELLINGTON acquired from the outset the good will and kindly disposition of the inhabitants of the country through which they passed. The Anglo-Allied troops inspired the people with confidence: the Prussians awed them into subjection.

Much of the cause of all this may be traced to the different views entertained by the two great Commanders. BLÜCHER's extreme hatred of the French would not allow him to modify, still less to abandon, the opinion which he had imbibed from the first moment he heard of the escape of NAPOLEON from Elba; that they ought not only to be thoroughly humbled, but also severely punished. Neither he nor his soldiers could ever forget the monstrous cruelties and grinding extortions which their own country had been compelled to endure when overrun by the French: and now that they were once more brought into the land of their bitterest Enemies, and another period of retribution had arrived; but one sentiment pervaded the whole Prussian Army—that those who had not scrupled to inflict the scourge of War throughout the whole Continent, should, in their turn, be made duly sensible of its evils. A contrary train of ideas, or a different course of proceeding, on the part of the Prussians was scarcely to be expected. Hence the value of the excellent and orderly conduct of the British troops operating as a salutary counterpoise to the domineering and revengeful spirit which actuated the Prussians.

BLÜCHER felt equally with WELLINGTON that the advance upon Paris before the approach of the Allied Armies, which were then only crossing the Rhine, was a departure from strictly military principles; and that this could only be justified by the extraordinary moral effect which would be produced by the signal defeat of NAPOLEON. But his views were limited to the military part of the plan, which was to make a dash at the capital; and, if possible, to intercept GROUCHY whilst endeavouring to rejoin the routed force under SOULT. WELLINGTON's admirable policy embraced a wider field. He invariably kept in view the great object for which the War had been undertaken. The information which he contrived to obtain relative to the effect which NAPOLEON's disaster produced upon the minds of the leading men of the great political Parties by which France was then agitated, and upon the Members of the two Chambers of Parliament generally, combined with the knowledge he had already acquired of the disposition of the inhabitants of the Department of the North, which, in fact, had not evinced that enthusiasm attendant upon the return of NAPOLEON from Elba that was manifested throughout the greater part of the nation, convinced him that by adopting measures calculated to impress upon the French people that the Allies were friendly towards them, though inveterately hostile to NAPOLEON, and by seizing every advantage afforded by the presence and the influence of their legitimate Monarch, he was, by such means, insuring the security of the operations upon Paris more effectually than could have been accomplished by additional military force applied under different circumstances.

The aid which such a line of conduct, on the part of the Duke, gave to the cause of LOUIS XVIII. was immense. The people of the Northern Departments, who, in general, were wearied by the continuance of wars undertaken for the sole purpose of aggrandizing and upholding the power of NAPOLEON; and who now longed to enjoy the blessings of peace, saw in the friendly disposition of the Allies, and the support which these yielded to the King's authority, a pledge of their determination to crush the War Party, and at the same time, to cement their alliance with the legitimate Sovereign. The White Flag was soon seen to wave from countless steeples. The tide of Royalty, favoured in no small degree by the versatile nature of the French character, was already setting in fast: and as it rolled steadily on towards the capital, the Duke's customary foresight and good tact gave it an impulse which not only bore him along with it in easy triumph; but, when it subsequently reached the goal, swept away every vestige of the Government usurped by NAPOLEON and his adherents.

CHAPTER XVIII.

ON the 22nd of June, the Second and Fourth British Divisions, as also the Cavalry, of the Anglo-Allied Army marched to Le Cateau and its vicinity. The First and Third British Divisions, the Divisions of Dutch-Belgian Infantry attached to the First Corps, the Nassau troops, and the Dutch-Belgian Cavalry were encamped near Gommignies. The Fifth and Sixth British Divisions, the Brunswick Corps, and the Reserve Artillery, were encamped about Bavay. The Advanced Guard (VIVIAN's Brigade) was at St Benin. Troops of the Corps under Prince FREDERICK of the Netherlands blockaded Valenciennes and Le Quesnoy.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Le Cateau.

Prince BLÜCHER being desirous of bringing his different Corps d'Armée into closer connection, moved the First and Fourth only half a march this day. The former proceeded from Avesnes to Etroeungt, sending forward its Advanced Guard to La Capelle, and Patrols as far as the Oise: the latter marched along the road leading from Landrecy towards Guise, as far as Fesmy; pushing forward its Advanced Guard to Henappe, and Detachments to Guise. Scouring parties of Cavalry were also detached from the First Corps in the direction of Rocroi.

The Third Prussian Corps d'Armée advanced from Charleroi to Beaumont; detaching towards Philippeville and Chimay, for the security of its Left Flank.

The Second Prussian Corps, which was destined to operate against the Fortresses, moved from Thuin. It was disposed in the following manner:—The Fifth and Seventh Brigades, with the Cavalry, blockaded Maubeuge; the Sixth Brigade was on the march to Landrecy; and the Eighth Brigade was moving upon Philippeville and Givet.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at Catillon sur Sambre.

GROUCHY's troops, on this day, reached Rocroi.

The remains of the vanquished portion of the French Army continued retiring upon Laon, and collecting in its vicinity. SOULT had established the Head Quarters at this place. The men and horses of the Artillery Train were moved on to La Fère, to be supplied with new ordnance; and every means was adopted to replace this branch of the service on an efficient footing. GROUCHY was effecting his retreat upon Soissons, by the line of Rocroi, Réthel, and Rheims; and it was considered, that as soon as the latter should be able to unite his force to the remains of the Army collecting under SOULT, it would yet be found practicable, with the additional aid of Reserves, to stem the advance of the Allies.

But where was the Chief whose presence had heretofore been the spell by which a turbulent and restless soldiery was wont, when subdued by the fortune de la guerre, to be restored to its former self, and to be imbued with new life and renovated strength by the prospect of acquiring fresh glory in retrieving a great national disaster? Had he flown towards the nearest Corps d'Armée of RAPP and LECOURBE, to lead them, along with all the Reserves that he could possibly collect together, including the Regimental Depôts, the Gensd'armerie, and even the Douanerie, against the Flank of the victorious Armies of WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER, during their hazardous advance upon the capital; and, in combination with SOULT and GROUCHY, to effect their separation, perhaps their destruction?

No! The sword by which the Empire had been raised and held in subjection, by which Europe itself had been enthralled and all but conquered, had fallen powerless from his grasp. In him were no longer centred the might and the will of Imperial France. These had been delegated through the Constitution, to the organs of the nation, the elected Representatives of the People. He no longer possessed, in his own person, the Administrative and the Executive; but was under the control of that power which, as before observed, when he quitted Paris to join the Army, he dreaded more than the Enemy he was going to confront—the power of Public Opinion legitimately expressed. If he had so keenly felt its force before his downfall on the battle field; how great, nay, how hopeless, must have appeared to him the task of endeavouring to soothe its excitement, and to obtain its sanction to renewed sacrifices, when suddenly appearing in Paris on the afternoon of the 21st of June—but one short week from the time of his assuming the command of his Army—himself to announce the disastrous result of his enterprise.

The Imperialists in the capital, who had indulged in the most extravagant hopes engendered by the news of the victory at Ligny, had scarcely manifested their exultation when sinister rumours began to spread of some sudden reverses which had befallen the cause of NAPOLEON; and presently all doubts and suspense were removed by the unexpected appearance of the Emperor himself, which gave rise to the most gloomy anticipations.

NAPOLEON immediately summoned a Cabinet Council. He frankly explained to his Ministers the critical state of affairs; but, at the same time, with his usual confidence in his own resources, declared his conviction, that if the nation were called upon to rise en masse, the annihilation of the Enemy would follow; but that if, instead of ordering new levies and adopting extraordinary measures, the Chambers were to allow themselves to be drawn into debates, and to waste their time in disputation, all would be lost. "Now that the Enemy is in France," he added, "it is necessary that I should be invested with extraordinary power, that of a temporary Dictatorship. As a measure of safety for the country, I might assume this power; but it would be better and more national that it should be conferred upon me by the Chambers."

The Ministers were too well acquainted with the general views and disposition of the Chamber of Representatives to pronounce a direct approval of this step; but NAPOLEON, perceiving their hesitation, called upon them to express their opinion upon the measures of public safety required by existing circumstances. CARNOT, the Minister of the Interior, conceived it to be essential that the country should be declared in danger; that the Fédérés and National Guards should be called to arms; that Paris should be placed in a stage of siege, and measures adopted for its defence; that at the last extremity the armed force should retire behind the Loire, and take up an intrenched position; that the Army of La Vendée, where the Civil War had nearly terminated, as also the Corps of Observation in the south, should be recalled: and the Enemy checked until sufficient force could be united and organised for the assumption of a vigorous offensive, by which he should be driven out of France. DECRÈS, the Minister of the Marine, and REGNAULT DE SAINT JEAN D'ANGELY, the Secretary of State, supported this opinion; but FOUCHÉ, the Minister of Police, and the remaining Ministers, remarked that the safety of the State did not depend upon any particular measure which might thus be proposed, but upon the Chambers; and upon their uniting with the Head of the Government: and that by manifesting towards them confidence and good faith, they would be induced to declare it to be their duty to unite with NAPOLEON in the adoption of energetic measures for securing the honour and independence of the nation.

This advice on the part of FOUCHÉ was an artful piece of dissimulation. No man in France possessed so intimate a knowledge of the secret workings of the public mind; he knew precisely the dispositions and views of the different factions, as also the character and temperament of their Leaders. He knew also that the great Parties in the Chambers, with the exception of the Imperialists, who were in the minority but whom he secretly flattered with the prospect of a NAPOLEON II., were fully prepared to depose the Emperor, in favour of full Constitutional Freedom and Liberal Institutions. This knowledge, obtained with an adroitness and a precision quite peculiar to this celebrated Minister of Police, he made completely subservient to his own personal views. These had been, from the commencement of NAPOLEON's second reign, to coquet with the factions in such a manner as to induce each to consider him an indispensable instrument in the realisation of its hopes; and to exert this extraordinary influence either to support or to undermine the power of NAPOLEON, according as the fortunes of the latter might be in the ascendant or on the decline. The resolute attitude assumed by the Allies soon satisfied him that, although the Emperor might once more dazzle the world with some brilliant feat of arms, he must eventually succumb to the fixed determination of the Sovereigns to crush his usurped authority; and to the overwhelming masses with which Europe was preparing to subjugate the country. He had been, and was still, in secret communication with the Ministers and Advisers of LOUIS XVIII.; and was consequently in full possession of the general plans and intentions of the Allies.

When, therefore, NAPOLEON's enterprise had so signally failed, and the reoccupation of Paris appeared to be its necessary consequence: FOUCHÉ foresaw clearly, that were the proposed Dictatorship to be assumed by means of a sudden and forced dissolution of the Chambers, implying that the recent reverses had been produced by treachery on the part of the Representatives; and were new levies to be raised en masse, in support of the force that yet remained available; the result would inevitably be anarchy and confusion in the capital, disorder and excesses throughout the whole country, renewed disasters to the nation, together with an awful and useless sacrifice of life. To prevent such a catastrophe, it was necessary to lull NAPOLEON's suspicions of the intentions of the Chambers; with which, at the same time, FOUCHÉ was fully acquainted. Hence it was, that to gain sufficient time for the development of these intentions, FOUCHÉ gave to the Council the advice before mentioned.

He strongly expressed his disapproval of the projected Dissolution of the Chambers, and assumption of the Dictatorship; declaring that any measures of that kind would only tend to create distrust, and, not improbably, a general revolt. But, at the same time, his agents were making known throughout Paris the fullest extent of the disasters that had befallen NAPOLEON, and which had caused his sudden and unexpected return; and the Deputies were assembling in all haste, and in great numbers, to take a bold and decided step in this great national crisis.

In thus dissembling from his Master the real disposition of the great political Parties, and the true state of the public mind, FOUCHÉ, no doubt, betrayed the trust reposed in him; but, setting aside the question whether he was really influenced by patriotic motives, or merely acting upon a system of deep duplicity and time serving expediency, there can also be no doubt that, by pursuing the line of conduct which he did on this important occasion, he became the means of preserving his country from the infliction of a still further accumulation of evils.

The Cabinet Council continued in discussion; some supporting, and others disapproving, the propositions of NAPOLEON: who, at length, yielding to the arguments of FOUCHÉ and CARNOT, declared he would submit himself to the loyalty of the Chambers, and confer with them as to the measures which the critical position of the country might render necessary.

In the mean time, the Deputies had met, and commenced their deliberations on the existing state of affairs. M. DE LA FAYETTE, the acknowledged Leader of the Liberal Party, having received intelligence of the subject of discussion in the Council, and aware that not a moment was to be lost in averting the blow with which their liberties were menaced, ascended the tribune, and thus addressed the Chamber, amidst the most profound silence, and breathless suspense:—

"Representatives! For the first time during many years you hear a voice, which the old Friends of Liberty will yet recognise. I rise to address you concerning the dangers to which the country is exposed. The sinister reports, which have been circulated during the last two days, are unhappily confirmed. This is the moment to rally round the National Colours—the Tricoloured Standard of 1789—the Standard of Liberty, Equality, and Public Order. It is you alone who can now protect the country from foreign attacks and internal dissensions. It is you alone who can secure the independence and the honour of France. Permit a veteran in the sacred cause of liberty, in all times a stranger to the spirit of faction, to submit to you some resolutions which appear to him to be demanded by a sense of the public danger, and by the love of our country. They are such as, I feel persuaded, you will see the necessity of adopting:—

"I. The Chamber of Deputies declares that the independence of the Nation is menaced.

"II. The Chamber declares its sittings permanent. Any attempt to dissolve it, shall be considered high treason. Whosoever shall render himself culpable of such an attempt shall be considered a traitor to his country, and immediately treated as such.

"III. The Army of the Line, and the National Guards, who have fought, and still fight, for the liberty, the independence, and the territory of France, have merited well of the country.

"IV. The Minister of the Interior is invited to assemble the principal Officers of the Parisian National Guard, in order to consult on the means of providing it with arms, and of completing this Corps of Citizens; whose tried patriotism and zeal offer a sure guarantee for the liberty, prosperity, and tranquillity of the capital, and for the inviolability of the national Representatives.

"V. The Ministers of War, of Foreign Affairs, of Police, and of the Interior are invited to repair immediately to the sittings of the Chamber."

No one ventured to oppose these bold Resolutions; and, after a brief discussion, in which their instant adoption was urged in the strongest manner, they were carried by acclamation, with the exception of the Fourth, which was suspended on account of the invidious distinction which it appeared to convey between the troops of the Line and the National Guards.

They were then transmitted to the Chamber of Peers; where, after a short discussion, they were adopted without amendment.

The Message from the Chambers, conveying these resolutions, reached the Council in the midst of its deliberations. NAPOLEON was staggered by an act which he looked upon as an usurpation of the Sovereign Authority. To him, who had so long exercised an almost unlimited control in the State, who had led mighty Armies to victory, and who had subjected powerful nations to his despotic sway, this sudden and energetic voice of the people, conveyed through the medium of their Representatives, aroused him to a full sense of the wonderful change which had been effected in the public mind, and in his own individual position, through the intervention of a Constitution. He was alike indignant at what he conceived to be a daring presumption, and mortified at his own miscalculation in having convoked the Chambers. J'avais bien pensé, he remarked, que j'aurais dû congédier ces gens-là avant mon départ.

After some reflection, he determined, if possible, to temporize with the Chambers. He sent REGNAULT DE SAINT JEAN D'ANGELY to the Chamber of Deputies, in his capacity of Member, to soothe the irritation that prevailed, to relate that the Army had been upon the point of gaining a great victory, when disaffected individuals created a panic; that the troops had since rallied; and that the Emperor had hastened to Paris to concert, with the Ministers and the Chambers, such measures for the public safety as circumstances seemed to require. CARNOT was directed to make a similar communication to the Chamber of Peers. REGNAULT vainly endeavoured to fulfil his mission: the Deputies had lost all patience, and insisted upon the Ministers presenting themselves at the bar of the House. The latter at length obeyed the summons; NAPOLEON having consented, though with great reluctance, to their compliance with the mandate. He required them, however, to be accompanied by his brother LUCIEN, as an Extraordinary Commissioner, appointed to reply to the Interrogatories of the Chamber.

At six o'clock in the evening, LUCIEN BUONAPARTE and the Ministers made their appearance in the Chamber of Deputies. LUCIEN announced that he had been sent there by NAPOLEON as a Commissioner Extraordinary, to concert with the Assembly measures of safety. He then placed in the hands of the President the Message of which he was the bearer from his brother. It contained a succinct recital of the disasters experienced at Mont St Jean: and recommended the Representatives to unite with the Head of the State in preserving the country from the fate of Poland, and from the reimposition of the yoke which it had thrown off. It stated, also, that it was desirable that the two Chambers should appoint a Commission of five Members, to concert with the Ministers the measures to be adopted for the public safety, and the means of treating for peace with the Allied Powers.

This Message was far from being favourably received. A stormy discussion ensued, in the course of which it was soon made manifest that the Deputies required a more explicit declaration of NAPOLEON's opinions and designs: one, in fact, more in accordance with the views which the majority of them evidently entertained, and was apparently determined to enforce. One of their number significantly remarked, as he addressed himself to the Ministers, "You know as well as we do, that it is against NAPOLEON alone that Europe has declared War. From this moment, separate the cause of NAPOLEON from that of the Nation. In my opinion, there exists but one individual who stands in the way between us and peace. Let him pronounce the word and the country will be saved!" Several of the Members spoke in a similar strain, and the debate was kept up with great animation, until at length it was agreed, that in conformity with the terms of the Imperial Message, a Commission of five Members should be appointed, consisting of the President and Vice Presidents of the Chamber, to collect, in concert with the Cabinet and with a Committee from the House of Peers, the fullest information upon the state of France, and to propose suitable measures of safety.

The Committee consisted of Messrs LANJUINAIS, LA FAYETTE, DUPONT DE L'EURE, FLANGERGUES, and GRENIER.

LUCIEN now presented himself, in the same capacity of Commissioner Extraordinary, to the Chamber of Peers. After hearing the Message, the latter also appointed a Committee, which consisted of Generals DROUOT, DEJEAN, ANDREOSSY, and Messrs BOISSY D'ANGLAS and THIBAUDEAU.

NAPOLEON, being fully informed of the proceedings of the Chamber of Deputies, and of the general tenor of the debates, hesitated a long time whether to dissolve the Assembly or to abdicate the Imperial Crown. Some of his Ministers, on perceiving the direction of his views, assured him that the Chamber had acquired too firm a hold of the public opinion to submit to any violent coup d'état; and expressed their opinion, that by withholding the act of abdication, he might eventually deprive himself of the power of vacating the Throne in favour of his son. Nevertheless he appeared determined to defer this step to the very last moment; trusting in the mean time some favourable event might occur, tending to modify the present disposition of the Chamber.

The Deputies again met, at an early hour on the following morning. The utmost impatience was manifested for the Report of the Committee. Two hours having elapsed, the Members became greatly excited. Some of them proposed that the exigencies of the State were such, that it was their duty to adopt immediate and decisive measures, without waiting for the Report.

At length, in the midst of the agitation and tumult which prevailed, General GRENIER, the Reporter of the Committee, suddenly made his appearance. He stated that, after a deliberation of five hours, the Committee had resolved:—

"That the safety of the country required that the Emperor should consent to the nomination, by the two Chambers, of a Commission, charged to negotiate directly with the coalesced Powers; stipulating only that they should respect the national independence, the territorial integrity, and the right which belongs to every people of adopting such Constitutions as it may think proper; and that these negotiations should be supported by the prompt development of the national force."

This statement excited general murmurs of disapprobation. But the Reporter, aware of the expectations of the Chamber, proceeded:—

"This Article, gentlemen, appears to me insufficient. It does not fulfil the object which the Chamber proposes to itself, because it is possible that your Deputation may not be admitted. I would not, therefore, urge the adoption of this measure, had I not reason to believe that you will soon receive a Message in which the Emperor will declare his wish; that the effect of this should first be tried; and that, should he then prove an insuperable obstacle to the nation being permitted to treat for its independence, he will be ready to make whatever sacrifice may be demanded of him."

This produced an extraordinary sensation in the Assembly. It was looked upon as an artful design upon the part of NAPOLEON to create delay by proposing to the Chambers a proceeding which he was well aware would prove unsuccessful; and to seize the first favourable opportunity of destroying their independence, and re-establishing his despotism—to re-enact, in short, the Eighteenth of Brumaire. The tumult had reached a fearful height. Many Members exclaimed vehemently against the Report.

At length, one of them, M. DUCHESNE, ascended the tribune, and spoke in the following energetic and decided manner:—

"I do not believe that the project proposed by the Committee is capable of attaining the desired end. The greatness of our disasters cannot be denied: they are sufficiently proved by the presence of the Chief of our Armies in the capital. If there are no bounds to the energies of the nation, there are limits to its means. The Chambers cannot offer negotiations to the Allied Powers. The documents which have been communicated to us demonstrate that they have uniformly refused all the overtures which have been made to them; and they have declared that they will not treat with the French, as long as they shall have the Emperor at their head."

The speaker was here interrupted by the President, who announced that the Message to which the Reporter had referred would speedily be received. The interruption, however, at this most important point of the debate, renewed the tumult in the Chamber. Some exclaimed, "It is a concerted plan to make us lose time." Others cried out, "Some plot is concerting;" and the majority vociferated, "Proceed, proceed; there is no middle course."

DUCHESNE continued:—

"It is necessary that we should be certain of finding in the development of the national force, a defence sufficient to support our negotiations, and to enable us to treat with success concerning our honour and independence. Can that force be developed with sufficient rapidity? May not circumstances again lead victorious Armies to the capital? Then, and under their auspices, will reappear the ancient Family." ("Never! never!" exclaimed several voices.) "I freely express my opinion. What may be the consequences of these events? We have only one certain means left, which is, to engage the Emperor, in the name of the safety of the State, in the sacred name of a suffering country, to declare his Abdication."

No sooner was this word pronounced than the entire Assembly rose; and amidst the clamour that ensued were heard a hundred voices exclaiming, "Seconded! seconded!"

When, at length, the President succeeded in restoring some degree of order, he said:—

"I cannot hope to arrive at any result, unless the agitation of the Assembly be repressed. The safety of the country depends on the decision of this day. I entreat the Chamber to wait for the Emperor's Message."

The proposition of DUCHESNE was instantly supported by General SOLIGNAC: an Officer who, during the last five years, had been made to suffer the severest mortifications, arising from the hatred entertained towards him by NAPOLEON, in consequence of his refusal to be the servile instrument of his ambition; and, therefore, the curiosity of the Chamber was naturally excited to hear what course he was about to adopt.

"And I also," said the General; "I share in the uneasiness of him who has preceded me at this tribune. Yes! we ought to consider the safety of the Empire, and the maintenance of our Liberal Institutions; and, while the Government is inclined to present to you such measures as tend to this end, it appears important to preserve to the Chamber the honour of not having proposed an object which ought to be the free concession of the Monarch. I move that a Deputation of five Members shall be appointed to proceed to the Emperor, which Deputation shall express to His Majesty the urgency of his decision. Their Report will, I trust, satisfy at once the wish of the Assembly, and that of the Nation."

This proposition was most favourably received, and the President was on the point of putting it to the vote, when SOLIGNAC again appeared in the tribune.

"I wish," said he, "to propose an Amendment to my Motion. Several persons have intimated to me that we shall soon be informed of His Majesty's determination. I consequently think it necessary that we should wait for one hour, to receive the Message; which it seems is to be addressed to the Chambers. I therefore move that we adjourn for that time." (This part of his speech was met with great disapprobation on the part of the Chamber.) "Gentlemen!" continued the General, "we all wish to save our country; but can we not reconcile this unanimous sentiment with the laudable desire that the Chamber should preserve the honour of the Chief of the State?" (Cries of "Yes! yes!") "If I requested that we should wait until this evening or tomorrow, some considerations might be opposed—but, one hour"—("Yes! yes! To the vote!" was the general exclamation; and the Chamber adjourned).

In the mean time, NAPOLEON had been made acquainted with the disposition of the Chamber of Representatives, by REGNAULT DE SAINT JEAN D'ANGELY; who hastened to warn him that if he did not immediately abdicate, his deposition would, in all probability, be declared.

He was enraged at the idea of this contemplated violence. "Since that is the case," he said, "I will not abdicate at all. The Chamber is composed of a set of Jacobins, impracticables, and intriguers; who are seeking for disorder, or for place. I ought to have denounced them to the Nation, and given them their dismissal. The time that has been lost may yet be recovered."

REGNAULT, however, urged him in the strongest manner to yield to imperious circumstances, and to renew the noble and generous sacrifice he made in 1814. He assured him that if he did not take this step, he would be accused by the Chamber, and even by the whole Nation, of having, out of personal considerations alone, prevented the possibility of obtaining peace.

SOLIGNAC and other Deputies were then announced. They boldly declared to him that he had no other course open to him but that of submission to the desire entertained by the Representatives of the Nation. SOLIGNAC described to him the scene in the Chamber of Deputies, and the difficulty he had experienced in inducing the latter to suspend, even for one hour, their decision; which, if not anticipated by a voluntary Abdication, would entail upon him the disgrace of forfeiture. Even his brothers, LUCIEN and JOSEPH, now gave their opinion that the moment for resistance had passed.

When the paroxysm of rage, to which these representations gave rise, had subsided: NAPOLEON announced his determination to abdicate in favour of his son; and, desiring his brother LUCIEN to take a pen, he dictated to him the following Declaration:—

"Frenchmen! In commencing the War for maintaining the national independence, I relied on the union of all efforts, of all desires, and the concurrence of all the national authorities. I had reason to hope for success, and I braved all the Declarations of the Powers allied against me.

"Circumstances appear to be changed. I offer myself a sacrifice to the hatred of the Enemies of France. May they prove sincere in their Declarations, and have really directed them solely against my power. My political life is terminated; and I proclaim my Son, under the title of NAPOLEON II., Emperor of the French.

"The present Ministers will form provisionally the Council of the Government. The interest which I take in my Son induces me to invite the Chamber to form the Regency by a law without delay.

"Unite all for the public safety, in order to remain an independent Nation.

"NAPOLEON."

This was the last great act of his political life. Defeated and humbled by foreign Enemies, subdued and controlled by the Representatives of the Nation; he was forced to descend from a Throne whence he had at one time swayed the destinies of Sovereigns rendered dependent on his mighty will. Almost all the previous changes and gradations in his extraordinary career had been preluded or accompanied by some magnificent scene of dramatic effect, or a violent coup d'état; but, in this instance, the transition was attended by no circumstance more remarkable than the quietude with which it was effected. The cessation of the political existence of such a man would have been most naturally looked for as an event coincident only with the termination of a life which, if not closed upon the pinnacle of glory, would be sought for amidst the shock of battle, or in the vortex of a state convulsion.

That he meditated a second 18th of Brumaire, there can be no doubt; but the decided tone of the debates in the National Assembly, the solicitations of his friends, and the hope of securing the Throne to his family, induced him to abandon all idea of such a project. It is, besides, more than probable that, aware as he was of the bad feeling that existed, to a great extent, both in the Chambers and in the country, towards the BOURBONS; as also of the conflicting principles of the different factions, he calculated upon the chances of a Revolution productive of anarchy and confusion, which he yet might be called upon to reduce to order and submission.

When it is considered that the great mass of the Army of the Line was devoted to NAPOLEON; that the rallied Army of the North was falling back upon Paris, where it would concentrate its strength and be reinforced from Regimental Depôts; and, further, that the Armies on the Eastern Frontier were still holding their respective positions, and that even in La Vendée the Imperial troops had succeeded in quelling the insurrection,—when, in addition to all this, it is considered how great, how extraordinary, was the influence induced by the prestige of NAPOLEON with the majority of the nation, dazzled as the latter had been by countless victories that outweighed, in its estimation, those fatal disasters which it ascribed solely to the united power of the great European League established against France,—it is impossible not to be struck by the firm, bold, and determined attitude assumed by the French Parliament. France, on this critical occasion, displayed one of the brightest examples the World has yet beheld of the force of Constitutional Legislation. Under all the attendant circumstances, it was a remarkable triumph of free institutions over monarchical despotism.

It is now necessary to revert to the operations of the Allied Armies.

On the 23d of June, WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER gave to the great mass of their troops a halt; not merely for the sake of affording them rest, but also for the purpose of collecting the stragglers, and bringing up the ammunition and the baggage.

The only movement made on the part of the Anglo-Allied Army, on this day, was that by Major General LYON's Sixth Hanoverian Brigade, which, together with GRANT's Hussar Brigade, Lieutenant Colonel WEBBER SMITH's Horse Battery, Major UNETT's and Major BROME's Foot Batteries, marched, under the personal command of Sir CHARLES COLVILLE, to attack Cambray, the garrison of which, the Duke had been led to believe, had abandoned the place, leaving in it at most three hundred or four hundred men. COLVILLE was furnished with a letter from the Duke to the Governor, summoning him to surrender; as also with some copies of his Grace's Proclamation of the 22nd to the French. The 1st Brunswick Light Battalion was sent forward from the Reserve at Bavay, to watch Le Quesnoy; which Fortress was still occupied by the Enemy.

The Third Prussian Corps d'Armée was pushed forward to Avesnes, by which means the Three Corps destined to advance upon Paris were so placed that they could form a junction, with only half an ordinary march; and this relative position was maintained throughout the remainder of the line of advance.

The Allied Commanders had an interview on this day at Catillon, for the purpose of arranging their plan of combined operations. The intelligence they had procured having satisfied them that the Enemy was collecting his forces at Laon and Soissons: they decided upon not pursuing him along that line, since their progress towards the capital might, in that case, be impeded by affairs of Advanced and Rear Guards; but upon moving by the right bank of the Oise, and crossing this river at either Compiegne or Pont St Maxence. By thus turning the French Left, they hoped to intercept the Enemy's retreat, or at all events to reach Paris before him; and in order to deceive him as to these intentions, he was to be followed by Prussian Cavalry, assuming to be the Advanced Guard of the Allied Armies.

It was also settled, that as they might find it necessary to throw bridges across the Oise, the British General should bring forward his Pontoon Train; that possessed by the Prussians being inadequate for the purpose.

In order to secure a good base whence to conduct these operations, it was further arranged that the Corps under Prince FREDERICK of the Netherlands should remain, for the purpose of besieging the Fortresses situated on the Scheldt, and between that river and the Sambre: and that the following Corps should undertake the besieging of the Fortresses on the Sambre, and between this last river and the Moselle, namely, the Second Prussian Corps d'Armée, commanded by General PIRCH; the Corps d'Armée of North Germany, commanded at first by General Count KLEIST VON NOLLENDORF, and subsequently by Lieutenant General HACKE; as also a portion of the garrison troops of Luxemburg, commanded by Lieutenant General Prince LOUIS of Hesse Homburg,—the whole of these German forces being placed under the chief command of Prince AUGUSTUS of Prussia.

This plan of operations was such as might have been expected from the combined councils of such Leaders as WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER, and was undoubtedly the one best calculated to attain the object they had in view; and it was carried into effect with all that mutual cordiality and good fellowship which had invariably characterised their proceedings.

On the morning of the 24th, the Duke of WELLINGTON, in consequence of a report which he had received from Sir CHARLES COLVILLE, directed Lord HILL to march the two Brigades of the Fourth Division then at Le Cateau, towards Cambray, where they would join the other Brigade of the Division; and also to send with them a nine pounder Battery.

On the arrival of these troops, COLVILLE made his preparations for the attack; which took place in the evening, in the following manner. Three Columns of Attack were formed. One commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Sir NEIL CAMPBELL (Major in the 54th Regiment) escaladed at the angle formed by the Valenciennes Gateway and the Curtain of the body of the place. A Second, commanded by Colonel Sir WILLIAM DOUGLAS, of the 91st Regiment, and directed by Lieutenant GILBERT of the Royal Engineers, escaladed at a large Ravelin near the Amiens road. A Third, consisting of Colonel MITCHELL's Brigade, and directed by Captain THOMPSON of the Royal Engineers, after having forced the Outer Gate of the Couvre Port in the Hornwork, and passed both ditches, by means of the rails of the drawbridges, attempted to force the main Paris Gate; but not succeeding in this, it escaladed by a breach on that side, which was in a state of reparation. The three Batteries of Lieutenant Colonel WEBBER SMITH, and Majors UNETT and BROME, under the direction of Lieutenant Colonel HAWKER, rendered the most essential service in covering these attacks; which having succeeded, the town speedily fell into the hands of the assailants. The Citadel continued to hold out, but the Governor solicited a suspension of hostilities; which, however, could not be granted.

Of the Anglo-Allied Army, the First and Third British Divisions, the Dutch-Belgian Infantry attached to the First Corps, and the Dutch-Belgian Cavalry, were moved this day from Gommignies, to Forest, upon the road to Le Cateau, and then encamped between the villages of Croix and Bousies.

The Second British Division continued at Le Cateau.

The Duke made no movement in advance; having found it necessary to afford additional time for the coming up of the Pontoons and supplies.

The Reserve, consisting of the Fifth and Sixth Divisions, of the Brunswick Corps, and the Reserve Artillery, was moved nearer to the main body; and cantoned and encamped in and about the villages of Engle Fontaine, Rancour, and Préau au Bois.

On this day Proposals were made to the Advanced Posts of this Corps under Prince FREDERICK of the Netherlands near Valenciennes, as also to those of the First Prussian Corps d'Armée, for a Suspension of Hostilities, upon the grounds that NAPOLEON had abdicated in favour of his son; that a Provisional Government had been appointed, consisting of FOUCHÉ, CAULINCOURT, GRENIER, and QUINETTE; and that these persons had sent Ministers to the Allied Powers to treat for peace.

Both WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER considered that they would not be acting in accordance with the spirit and intentions of the Alliance of the Powers of Europe were they to listen to such proposals, and therefore peremptorily refused to discontinue their operations. Those which were addressed to the Prussian Commander emanated from General Count MORAND, who commanded the Rear Guard of the French Army at Laon; and to whom BLÜCHER replied, that no Armistice could be entered into, except in the case of NAPOLEON being delivered up, and the Fortresses in rear of the Armies being abandoned and conceded as guarantees for its fulfilment.

LOUIS XVIII., acting on the advice so urgently tendered to him by the Duke of WELLINGTON, arrived at Le Cateau late in the evening, followed by a numerous train; and only awaited the surrender of the Citadel of Cambray to fix his temporary residence in the latter town.

The Prussian Army renewed its operations on the 24th, according to the plan agreed upon the day before by the Allied Commanders. At break of day, Lieutenant Colonel SCHMIEDEBERG was despatched with the Silesian Regiment of Uhlans, and some Horse Artillery, towards Laon; for the purpose, in conjunction with the Detachments already sent from the First Corps d'Armée, of watching and deceiving the Enemy. BLÜCHER disposed his three Corps d'Armée in two Columns. The Left Column, which was the one nearest to the Enemy, consisted of the First and Third Corps; and was to move close along the Oise—the Third Corps remaining half a march in rear of the First. The Right Column, formed by the Fourth Corps d'Armée, was to advance along a parallel road, keeping on a line with the former, and at the distance of about half a march. The Left Column moved upon Compiegne, the Right upon Pont St Maxence.

At nine o'clock, the First Corps d'Armée (ZIETEN's) commenced its march from Etroeungt towards Guise. The Advanced Guard, under Major General JAGOW, to which were attached the 8th Foot Battery, and two ten pounder howitzers, halted when opposite to St Laurent, a suburb of Guise, in order to observe the Fortress on this side; whilst ZIETEN sent an Infantry Brigade, a Regiment of Cavalry, together with a Horse, and a Foot, Battery, by St Germain and La Bussière, across the Oise, to menace the place from the other side.

The Enemy, on finding himself completely invested, withdrew his troops into the Citadel; whereupon preparations were immediately made by the Prussians to open their Batteries against that part: but previously to giving the Order to commence the cannonade, ZIETEN sent a summons to the Commandant to surrender; with which the latter did not hesitate to comply. The garrison, consisting of eighteen Officers and three hundred and fifty men, laid down their arms on the glacis, and were made prisoners of war. The Prussians found in the place, fourteen pieces of cannon, three thousand muskets, two million musket ball cartridges, a quantity of ammunition, and considerable magazines; and gained, what was of more importance, another strong point in their new base of operations, without having fired a single cannon shot.

Major MÜLLER, with the two weak Fusilier Battalions of the 28th Regiment, and of the 2nd Westphalian Landwehr, remained to garrison the place.

As soon as the remainder of ZIETEN's Corps arrived near Guise, which was before the place surrendered; the Advanced Guard, consisting of the Third Brigade, moved on, but did not reach Origny before nine o'clock in the evening. The 1st Regiment of Silesian Hussars pushed on as far as Ribemont. Parties were also detached from the Reserve Cavalry towards Crecy, Pont à Bussy, and La Fère, to observe the Serre.

THIELEMANN, with the Third Corps d'Armée, moved from Avesnes upon Nouvion; which he reached about four o'clock in the afternoon. The Detachments of Observation which had been previously sent out to the left from this Corps, to endeavour to gain intelligence concerning GROUCHY's Army, reached Hirson and Vervin in the evening. Scouring parties were also sent towards the road leading from Mézières by Montcornet towards Laon.

BÜLOW, with the Fourth Corps d'Armée, which formed the Right Prussian Column, marched from Ferny to Aisonville and Bernonville. Parties of Cavalry, detached from the Corps, reached Chatillon sur Oise, and found St Quentin unoccupied. This circumstance having been made known to General SYDOW, upon his arrival at Fontaine Notre Dame with the Advanced Guard, he pushed on, and took possession of that important town. A Detachment of from five hundred to six hundred French Cavalry had marched from this place on the previous day towards Laon. The troops which had been employed in the investment of Landrecies rejoined the Fourth Corps on this day.

By means of these movements, and of the halt of the Duke of WELLINGTON at Le Cateau, the Prussians were a day's march in advance of the Anglo-Allied Army.

GROUCHY's troops this day reached Réthel.

The positions of the respective Armies on the evening of the 24th were as follows:—

The First, Second, and Third Divisions of the Anglo-Allied Army were in and around Le Cateau Cambresis: the Fourth Division at Cambray; the Fifth and Sixth Divisions, the Brunswick Corps, and Reserve Artillery, at, and in the vicinity of, Engle Fontaine.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Le Cateau Cambresis.

The First Prussian Corps d'Armée was at Guise, the Third at Muvion, and the Fourth at Aisonville and Bernonville.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at Henappe.

The French troops under SOULT were at Laon; those under GROUCHY at Réthel.

On the 24th, the Provisional Government in Paris, which had been appointed on the previous day after a stormy discussion in both Chambers on the subject of the recognition of NAPOLEON II., and which consisted of the Duke of OTRANTO (FOUCHÉ), Minister of the Police; the Duke of VICENZA (CAULINCOURT), Minister of Foreign Affairs; CARNOT, Minister of the Interior; General GRENIER; and M. QUINETTE; issued the following Proclamation:—

"Frenchmen!

"Within the period of a few days, brilliant successes and dreadful reverses have marked your destinies.

"A great sacrifice appeared necessary to your peace and that of the World; and NAPOLEON abdicated the Imperial Throne. His Abdication forms the termination of his political life. His Son is proclaimed.

"Your new Constitution, which possesses as yet only good principles, is about to undergo its application; and even those principles are to be purified and extended.

"There no longer exist Powers jealous of one another. The space is free to the enlightened patriotism of your Representatives; and the Peers feel, think, and vote, as they are directed by the public opinion.

"After twenty five years of political tempests, the moment has arrived when every thing wise and sublime that has been conceived respecting social institutions may be perfected in yours. Let reason and genius speak, and from whatever side their voices may proceed, they shall be heard.

"Plenipotentiaries have been despatched, in order to treat in the name of the Nation, and to negotiate with the Powers of Europe that Peace which they have promised on one condition, which is now fulfilled.

"The whole World will, like you, be attentive to their reply. Their answer will make known whether justice and promises are accounted anything on earth.

"Frenchmen! be united! Let all rally under circumstances of such vast importance. Let civil discords be appeased. Let dissensions be silent at this period, in which the great interests of nations are to be discussed. From the Northern frontier to the Pyrenees, and from La Vendée to Marseilles, let all France be united.

"Who is the man, that, born on the soil of France, whatever may be his Party or political opinions, will not range himself under the National Standard, to defend the independence of the country.

"Armies may in part be destroyed; but the experience of all Ages and of all nations proves that a brave people, combating for justice and liberty, cannot be vanquished.

"The Emperor, in abdicating, has offered himself a sacrifice. The Members of the Government devote themselves to the due execution of the authority with which they have been invested by your Representatives.

"THE DUKE OF OTRANTO,

"T. BERLIER, Secretary."

"June 24th, 1815."

On the 25th, LOUIS XVIII., at the suggestion of the Duke of WELLINGTON, despatched an Officer, Le Comte D'AUDENARDE, with a summons, in His Majesty's name, for the Governor, Baron ROOS, to surrender the Citadel of Cambray. The summons was obeyed, and the garrison capitulated; when the Duke immediately gave over the Fortress entirely to His Majesty.

The main body of the Anglo-Allied Army advanced this day to Joncour. The Fourth Division continued at Cambray. The Reserve moved on to Marets.

The First Prussian Corps d'Armée marched this day from Guise to Cérisy, on the road from St Quentin to La Fère: its Advanced Guard pushed on to Fargnières, near the latter place. An Officer and thirty Dragoons were detached across the Oise to cut off the communication between this Fortress and Laon, by which means the investment of the place was effected. Along the right bank of the Oise, La Fère was protected by inundations, and no favourable points presented themselves for the establishment of Batteries. On this account, preparations were made in the night to cross the river below the place, and gain the Heights which command the Fortress on the Laon side.

During the march of the Advanced Guard, Major General JAGOW, who commanded it, sent a Detachment of the 1st Silesian Hussars to Chauny, which communicated by its left, through St Gobain, with Captain GOSCHITZKY in Crespy, and by its left, with the Outpost at Jussy of the Advanced Guard of the Fourth Corps. The parties detached on the previous day to Crecy, Pont à Bussy, and along the Serre, were now called in.

The Third Prussian Corps d'Armée marched from Nouvion to Homblières and its vicinity. Two of its Brigades occupied passages across the Oise, namely, the Ninth at Origny, and the Twelfth at Neuvillette. The Eleventh Brigade bivouacked at Marey, and the Tenth at Homblières and Menil St Laurent. The Detachments sent out from this Corps on the previous day towards the road leading from Mezières to Laon, brought in word that at eleven o'clock in the forenoon of the 24th, the French troops had abandoned Aubenton, and marched off to Monternet; also that GROUCHY's Army had reached Rocroi on the 23rd, and Réthel on the 24th; and it was presumed that his next march was to be on Soissons. On the receipt of this intelligence these Detachments were drawn back, and their observation limited to the ground nearest to the left bank of the Oise.

The Advanced Guard of the Fourth Prussian Corps d'Armée was closely followed by the Reserve Cavalry, and all these troops were placed under the command of Prince WILLIAM of Prussia. The Cavalry marched along the road leading to Chauny, as far as Montescour, where it bivouacked. The main body of the Corps reached Essigny le Grand.

At St Quentin, Prince BLÜCHER received a letter from Laon addressed to the Allied Commanders by the Commissioners sent from the two Chambers of the French Parliament; in which they communicated the fact of NAPOLEON's abdication, and of the elevation of his Son to the Throne, and stated that they had been deputed by the Provisional Government to negotiate an Armistice.

To this the Prince replied verbally, by an Aide de Camp, that he would suspend hostilities on arriving at Paris, provided BUONAPARTE was given up to him, and several Fortresses on the frontiers delivered up as sureties; and provided, also, that the Duke of WELLINGTON should agree to what might be proposed.

According to the accounts which were this day received from Lieutenant Colonel SCHMIEDEBERG it was presumed that the Enemy was still at Laon. The reports from the Detachments of the Third Corps d'Armée also confirmed this view, and intimated that GROUCHY's troops were yet two marches distant from Laon. This intelligence, combined with the attempts made by the French to induce the Allies to enter into negotiations, clearly showed the importance of endeavouring, by means of a forced march, to gain the passages of the Oise, and then to intercept the Enemy's line of retreat by Soissons upon Paris.

In the night of the 25th, however, decided information was received that the French Army had marched from Laon to Soissons, a fact from which it was naturally concluded that the Enemy was no longer deceived as to the advance of the Prussians towards Laon; and that he was therefore bent upon effecting his further retreat, or, perhaps, even of anticipating their movements towards the Oise, and detaching towards Compiegne. Hence, not a moment was now to be lost in securing the points of passage, particularly that at Compiegne; to which Prince BLÜCHER attached so much more importance from the circumstance that his Army had no Pontoons; and that the British Pontoon Train was still far behind, and not to be calculated upon. The Prince decided upon moving his Left Column (the First and Third Corps) on Compiegne, and his Right Column (the Fourth Corps) upon Pont St Maxence; the latter to secure the passage both at this place, and at Creil lower down the Oise.

SOULT, who had been indefatigable in collecting at Laon the remains of the defeated portion of the French Army, marched the latter, on the 25th, to Soissons; where it was to be joined by the force under GROUCHY: who, having preceded his troops which were yet a march and a half distant, had arrived in that town, to take the command of the whole Army, according to instructions conveyed to him from the Provisional Government.

SOULT, as soon as he found himself thus superseded in the command, quitted the Army, and repaired to Paris; disgusted with the abrupt and uncourteous manner in which he had been treated.

The position of the respective Armies, on the evening of the 25th, were as follows:—

Of the Anglo-Allied Army, the Advanced Guard (VIVIAN's Brigade) was at Crisour, near St Quentin.

The Second Division, the Nassau troops, and the British Cavalry, were encamped in the vicinity of Joncour.

The First and Third Divisions, the Dutch-Belgian Infantry attached to the First Corps, and the Dutch-Belgian Cavalry, were encamped near Serain and Premont.

The Fourth Division, with GRANT's Light Cavalry Brigade, was at Cambray.

The Fifth and Sixth Divisions, the Brunswick Infantry and Cavalry, and the Reserve Artillery, were encamped at, and in the vicinity of, Marets.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Joncour.

The First Prussian Corps d'Armée was at Cérisy; the Third at Homblières; and the Fourth at Essigny le Grand.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at St Quentin.

The Right Wing of the French Army, led by VANDAMME, was at Rheims; the Left, with GROUCHY, at Soissons.

On the 25th, NAPOLEON withdrew from the capital to the country Palace of Malmaison, whence he issued the following Address to the Army:—

"SOLDIERS!

"While obeying the necessity which removes me from the French Army; I carry with me the happy assurance that it will justify, by the eminent services which the country expects from it, the praises which our Enemies themselves have not been able to refuse it.

"Soldiers! I shall follow your steps, though absent. I know all the Corps; and not one of them will obtain a single advantage over the Enemy, but I shall give it credit for the courage it may have displayed. Both you and I have been calumniated. Men, very unfit to appreciate your labours, have seen in the marks of attachment which you have given me, a zeal of which I was the sole object. Let your future successes convince them that it was the Country above all things, which you served in obeying me; and that if I had any share in your affection, I owe it to my ardent love for France—our common mother.

"Soldiers! Some efforts more, and the Coalition will be dissolved. NAPOLEON will recognise you by the blows which you are about to strike. Save the honour, the independence, of France! Be, unto the last, the same men which I have known you for these twenty years; and you will be invincible.

"NAPOLEON."

"De la Malmaison, le 25 juin 1815."

CHAPTER XIX.

ON the 26th, the Duke of WELLINGTON marched the main body of his Army to Vermand and its vicinity.

Major General Sir JOHN BYNG, who was now in command of the First Corps, having heard, on passing that village, that the Duke himself was there, immediately waited upon his Grace for any Orders he might wish to give him.

The Duke, on seeing him, said, "You are the very person I wish to see—I want you to take Peronne. You may as well take with you a Brigade of Guards, and a Dutch-Belgian Brigade. I shall be there almost as soon as yourself."

BYNG having given the necessary Orders for MAITLAND's Brigade, and a Dutch-Belgian Brigade of CHASSÉ's Division attached to his Corps, to proceed on this duty; the former was immediately put in motion.

The Duke, on reaching Peronne just as these troops arrived there, summoned the garrison, and then proceeded, in person, to reconnoitre that Fortress: and perceiving the possibility of taking it by storm, gave Orders to prepare for an assault. His Grace then directed the attack to be made upon the Hornwork which covers the suburb on the left of the Somme. Lieutenant Colonel Lord SALTOUN immediately led on the Light Troops of MAITLAND's Brigade, stormed, and carried the outwork, with but little loss; on observing which, the Duke, being satisfied the place would prove an easy capture, returned to Vermand.

Some pieces of Dutch artillery were now brought into the Hornwork, and a cannonade was opened upon the town; but the fire kept up on both sides was trifling, and of short duration: for BYNG having sent forward his Acting Assistant Quartermaster General, Lieutenant Colonel the Hon. J. STANHOPE, with a white flag, the Civil Authorities interfered, and urged the garrison to capitulate; whereupon the Maiden Fortress of Peronne surrendered on the condition that its defenders should lay down their arms, and be allowed to repair to their homes.

BYNG, on returning to Vermand, to report the capture of the Fortress to the Duke, met the Dutch-Belgian Brigade, which had been ordered to move to Peronne at the same time as the Guards, about half way towards that place!

COLVILLE'S Division rejoined the main body of the Army from Cambray; which place was handed over to the troops of the King of FRANCE, under the Duke of BERRY.

The Reserve moved on to Bellicourt and Belle Englise.

Upon returning in the night to his Head Quarters at Vermand, the Duke of WELLINGTON found a note from Prince BLÜCHER, forwarding to him the letter from the French Commissioners before referred to, and to which his Grace immediately replied as follows:—

"Head Quarters, 26th June 1815.—10 P.M.

"As Field Marshal the Duke of WELLINGTON has only at this moment returned to his Quarters, he has only now received from Marshal Prince BLÜCHER the letter of their Excellencies, and which their Excellencies had sent to the Prussian Outposts.

"When the Field Marshal last heard from the Head Quarters of the Allied Sovereigns, the 21st instant, their Majesties were at Heidelberg, and they must still be in that direction. It must be obvious to their Excellencies that the Field Marshal can neither prevent nor aid their Excellencies in reaching their Majesties; but if he has it in his power, or if their Excellencies think proper to pass through the countries in which the troops are under his command, the Field Marshal begs they will let him know in what manner he can facilitate their journey.

"The Field Marshal was not aware that any Officer commanding an Advanced Post had agreed verbally, or in any other manner, to a Suspension of Hostilities.

"Since the 15th instant, when NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE, at the head of the French Armies, invaded the dominions of the King of the Netherlands, and attacked the Prussian Army; the Field Marshal has considered his Sovereign, and those Powers whose Armies he commands, in a state of war with the Government of France; and he does not consider the Abdication of NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE of his usurped authority, under all the circumstances which have preceded and attended that measure, as the attainment of the object held out in the Declarations and Treaties of the Allies, which should induce them to lay down their arms.

"The Field Marshal cannot consent therefore to any Suspension of Hostilities, however desirous he is of preventing the further effusion of blood.

"As the only object on which their Excellencies desired to converse with the Field Marshal was the proposed Suspension of Hostilities: they will, probably, after the perusal of his sentiments and intentions, as above declared, consider any interview with him an useless waste of time; but, if their Excellencies should still do him the honour to desire to have an interview with him, the Field Marshal will be ready to meet them at the time and place they shall appoint.

"The Field Marshal begs their Excellencies will receive the assurance of his high consideration.

"WELLINGTON."

From the moment that Prince BLÜCHER had become aware of the retirement of the French troops from Laon upon Soissons, he was most anxious to secure the passage across the Oise at Compiegne, Verberie, Pont St Maxence, and Creil.

In the middle of the night of the 25th, he therefore sent an Order for the Advanced Guard of the First Prussian Corps d'Armée to proceed on the following day, from Fargnières, by forced march, as far as the first named place. In the afternoon of the 26th, it reached Noyon, where it halted for a rest, having marched five leagues; and having nearly an equal distance before it to Compiegne. The twelve pounder Battery and the four ten pounder Howitzers which had been attached to this Advanced Guard (the Third Brigade under Major General JAGOW) were, by ZIETEN's Order, left under the protection of a Battalion, to be employed with the First Brigade, which was directed to make an attempt upon the Fortress of La Fère. The Advanced Guard after having sent on a Squadron of the 1st Silesian Hussars, under Major HERTEL, to Compiegne, with Orders to push forward a Detachment thence upon the road to Soissons, resumed its march in the evening.

It was still in movement about midnight, when Major General JAGOW received a communication from the front that Major HERTEL had, with his Squadron, entered Compiegne at eight o'clock in the evening; and had learned from the Mayor that a French Corps was on the march from Soissons to that town, in which it had already bespoken ten thousand rations. JAGOW immediately communicated this important circumstance to ZIETEN, and ordered his troops, after another short but indispensable halt, to continue their toilsome march.

On the morning of this day, the First Brigade of ZIETEN's Corps d'Armée completed the investment of La Fère. The troops that had been previously detached to this point by General JAGOW were moved off to follow this Officer's Brigade on the road to Compiegne. Notwithstanding the vigorous bombardment which the Prussians maintained against the Fortress until noon, and by which several buildings were set on fire, they failed to induce the garrison to surrender.

As it was not intended, however, to attempt any more serious attack: the Brigade, after leaving the Fusilier Battalion of the 12th Regiment and a Squadron of the Brandenburg Uhlans to watch the Fortress, followed the Corps d'Armée, which had marched to Noyon; but it did not even reach Chauny, scarcely seven miles from La Fère.

ZIETEN, on arriving at Chauny at eight o'clock in the evening, with the remainder of his Corps—the Second and Fourth Brigades, the Reserve Artillery, and a Reserve Cavalry Brigade—considered his troops too much fatigued to fulfil BLÜCHER's intentions that they should march as far as Noyon; and he therefore ordered them to bivouack at Chauny.

The Third Prussian Corps d'Armée marched from the vicinity of Homblières to that of Guiscard; partly by Jussy, and partly by St Quentin and Ham. It was only the Eleventh Brigade, with the greater portion of the Reserve Cavalry and Artillery, that took the latter road. These troops on reaching the fortified town of Ham, found it occupied by the Enemy; who seemed prepared to oppose their passing through the place. General HOBE, who commanded them, summoned the Commander of the Garrison to open the Gates and allow the troops to march through; and on perceiving that this summons was disobeyed, he tried the effect of a few cannon shot, which quickly procured a free passage for his force. No further notice was taken, and no further use was made, by the Prussians of this otherwise insignificant place.

A Detachment of the Reserve Cavalry of this Corps was sent to Chauny, from which it pushed forward a small party along the road towards Soissons, which the latter pursued until on arriving at about a league beyond Coucy, it came upon an Enemy's Outpost, consisting of a Regiment of Dragoons and a Battalion of Infantry.

The Fourth Corps d'Armée was also required to make a forced march on this day—namely, from Essigny le Grand as far as Lassigny, and its Advanced Guard was to reach Gournay, and thence push forward Detachments to Clermont, Creil, and Pont St Maxence, for the purpose of securing and examining the Bridges across the Oise, and of preparing all that was requisite for effecting a passage for the troops. BÜLOW, in his Brigade Orders, drew the attention of his troops to the necessity which had arisen for those forced marches on the part of the Prussian Army with a view to obtain a decisive result.

The Advanced Guard started at four o'clock in the morning from Jussy, and proceeded by Lassigny to Gournay, situated upon the road from Peronne to Pont St Maxence; but the Detachments which it sent thence towards Clermont, Creil, Pont St Maxence, and Verberie, did not reach those places until the following day. The Reserve Artillery of the Fourth Corps commenced its march at five o'clock in the morning, following the Advanced Guard, and reached Ressons late in the evening; where it bivouacked, as did also, subsequently, the main body of the Corps, after a march of about twenty five miles.

Whilst the Prussians were thus, on the 26th, hastening towards Compiegne; the French General, Count D'ERLON, was, on this very day, also marching upon that point from Soissons, with the remains of his Corps d'Armée—about four thousand men—having succeeded, through his urgent representations of the expediency of such a movement, in obtaining GROUCHY's assent to its execution.

The troops of the Third and Fourth French Corps d'Armée moved this day from Rheims towards Soissons, a distance which they could not, however, accomplish in one day's march.

The positions of the respective Armies on the evening of the 26th were as follows:—

Of the Anglo-Allied Army, the Advanced Guard (VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade) was at Mattignies, near the Somme, having its Picquets on that river.

The Second Division, the Nassau troops, and the British Cavalry, were encamped near Beauvois and Lanchy.

The First and Third Divisions, the Dutch-Belgian Infantry attached to the First Corps, and the Dutch-Belgian Cavalry, were encamped near Caulaincourt and Martin de Des Près.

The Fourth Division was encamped at Gouay.

The First British Brigade of Guards was at Peronne.

The Reserve, consisting of the Fifth and Sixth Divisions, the Brunswick troops, and the Reserve Artillery was encamped near Nourois, Magny, and Belle Englise.

The Pontoon Train was at Estrées.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Vermand.

The Second and Fourth Brigades of the First Prussian Corps d'Armée were at Chauny, not far from which was also the First Brigade. The Third Brigade, forming the Advanced Guard, was on the march to Compiegne.

The Third Corps was at Guiscard.

The Fourth Corps was at Ressons.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at Genvry, near Noyon.

The French troops under D'ERLON were not far from Compiegne, on the road from Soissons. Those of the Third and Fourth Corps, under VANDAMME, were at some point between Rheims and Soissons.

GROUCHY's Head Quarters were at Soissons.

It was half past four o'clock in the morning of the 27th, when the Advanced Guard of the Prussian Corps d'Armée (the Third Brigade), after a forced march of about twenty five miles, reached Compiegne. General JAGOW immediately posted his troops, in the most advantageous manner, in and about the town, so as to be prepared to meet any attack that the Enemy might make; and detached three Squadrons of the 1st Silesian Hussars upon the Soissons road, and the remaining Squadron upon the Paris road, in observation.

About five o'clock, by which time he had scarcely completed his arrangements, information reached him from the Hussars on the Soissons road that the Enemy was advancing. This was, as before remarked, Count D'ERLON, with the remains of his Corps d'Armée; from which circumstance it will be seen that if ZIETEN's Advanced Guard had arrived but a single half hour later, the French would have anticipated the Prussians in securing the Bridge of Compiegne.

From along the edge of the extensive Wood which adjoins this town, a fire was quickly opened by the French Skirmishers against the Prussian Picquets. Very shortly afterwards a Column of Infantry appeared advancing from their rear. A Half Battery of Prussian Horse Artillery, which had been posted on the Soissons road, in front of the Gate on that side of the town, having allowed the Column to approach within a suitable range, directed a fire upon it with such vigour and precision, that in a few moments more the mass rushed for shelter into the Wood.

Four French guns were now brought forward, and these replied to the Prussian Artillery; during which the Enemy moved through the Wood to his left. The Prussians concluded from this movement that he contemplated abandoning the attack in this quarter, for the purpose of assailing the lower and weaker side of the town, by the Crespy and Paris roads: but on renewing his advance, he soon showed that he was only masking his retreat; whereupon the 1st Silesian Hussars advanced along the road to Soissons in pursuit.

By the result of this affair, which lasted an hour and a half but was limited to a cannonade and mutual tiraillade, the French were foiled in their attempt to cover their retreat by securing Compiegne, and checking the advance of the Prussians along the Oise.

The Third Prussian Brigade, however, which had continually formed the Advanced Guard of the First Corps d'Armée since the Battle of Waterloo, was too much exhausted by its efforts during the previous day and night, to attempt seriously to molest the Enemy during his retreat; a circumstance of which the latter failed not to take advantage. ZIETEN decided upon relieving these troops from the duties of an Advanced Guard by the Second Brigade; which, however, had not yet come up: and hence the French gained some valuable time.

The main body of ZIETEN's Corps did not reach Compiegne until mid day.

BLÜCHER, who had already arrived there, ordered that the Advanced Guard (now consisting of the Second Brigade) and the Reserve Cavalry, preceded by one hundred Riflemen, should march through the Wood towards Villers Cotterets, followed by the main body of the Corps; it having been his intention to throw these troops upon the Enemy's line of retreat, in the event of the Advanced Guard falling in with French troops at or near that point.

This Order, however, was not strictly followed by ZIETEN, who marched the main body of his Corps, including the Reserve Cavalry, and the Reserve Artillery, through the Wood of Compiegne to Gillicourt, detaching only his Second Brigade, reinforced by the Brandenburg Dragoons and five pieces of Horse Artillery, towards Villers Cotterets. The 1st Silesian Hussars were pushed forward upon the road from Compiegne to Soissons, to cover the Left Flank during this movement. The Reserve Cavalry, in front of the Column of the main body, reached Gillicourt just as the Enemy (under Count D'ERLON) had crossed the Defile formed by a tributary stream of the Oise in which that place is situated. The 1st West Prussian Dragoons and the Brandenburg Uhlans, together with a Horse Battery, went on in pursuit; and the Third Brigade was ordered to follow the latter in support. The Fourth Brigade was directed to maintain the Defile of Gillicourt.

The Enemy's Rear Guard was overtaken on this side of Crespy by the two Regiments of Cavalry, which threw it back in disorder upon that town. The French quickly retired from the place; whereupon the Third Brigade, with a Cavalry Brigade, bivouacked there, throwing out parties of Dragoons in the direction of the Enemy's retreat.

The Fourth Brigade, the other Cavalry Brigade, and the Reserve Artillery, bivouacked at Gillicourt. The Second Brigade, with the additional force attached to it, as before mentioned, reached Longpré, not far from Villers Cotterets, in the middle of the night. The long march which the troops of the First Corps d'Armée made this day from Noyon, and the probability of their coming into collision with the Enemy on the following day, rendered a few hours' rest absolutely necessary.

Separated from one another as ZIETEN's Brigades thus were, a strong Support was essentially requisite; and this was supplied in good time by the Third Prussian Corps d'Armée which marched on this day from Guiscard to Compiegne. Prince BLÜCHER directed its Commander, THIELEMANN, to detach strongly towards Soissons; for the purpose of observing the Enemy, and of molesting him should he be retiring. The Cavalry thus detached presenting the means of covering ZIETEN's Left Flank; the 1st Silesian Hussars, which had been previously posted on the Soissons road, were directed to rejoin their own Corps. The Third Corps bivouacked on the left bank of the Oise, with the exception of the Twelfth Brigade which remained on the right bank at Venette.

On the same day, the Fourth Prussian Corps d'Armée, forming the Right Column, marched from Ressons and its vicinity, with Orders to cross the Oise lower down the stream, at Verberie, Pont St Maxence, or Creil. BÜLOW formed his Advanced Guard with the 3rd Neumark Landwehr, a Battalion of the 1st Silesian Landwehr, the 8th Hussars, the 1st Pomeranian Landwehr Cavalry, and half the Horse Battery No. 12, and desired General SYDOW, who commanded the Advanced Guard, to move off with a Detachment, at the first break of day, and secure the Bridge over the Oise at Creil.

This General, aware of the importance of attaining the object in view, proceeded himself, at the head of a Squadron of the 8th Hussars, and of one hundred Infantry, the latter being transported in carts, and reached Creil with his small Detachment just as the French were on the point of entering the place. The latter were immediately attacked and repulsed: and the Prussian Infantry occupied the Bridge; which, on the arrival of the Advanced Guard, was given over to the 1st Silesian Landwehr, whilst the remainder of the troops, after a short halt, commenced their march upon Senlis.

Another striking instance was thus again afforded of the vast importance of a correct calculation of time in military operations. The Prussians, on this morning, reached the Bridge of Compiegne, only half an hour before the French approached it; and had they arrived at Creil but a few minutes later, they would have found the French in possession of the Bridge at this point.

Major BLANKENBURG was detached in advance, with the 1st Pomeranian Landwehr Cavalry, from Creil towards Senlis. They had but just reached this town, and had begun to bivouack on the great market place; when, towards nine o'clock in the evening, KELLERMANN, with the First Cuirassier Brigade of French Cavalry, approached on the opposite side, and made a dash at the very spot occupied by the Prussians. Major BLANKENBURG had barely time to mount; nevertheless, with such of his men as were accoutred and prepared, he attacked the French horsemen, and drove them back to the Gates of the town. The latter, however, collecting their strength, renewed their attack, overpowered the Prussians; and forced them to retire along the road to Pont St Maxence. KELLERMANN's Brigade then resumed its march along the prescribed line of retreat. In the mean time, his Second Cuirassier Brigade, and D'ERLON's French Corps d'Armée, were retiring along the same road towards Senlis.

Upon this point also General SYDOW was moving from Creil, with the Advanced Guard of the Fourth Prussian Corps; following, as it was supposed, the detached 1st Pomeranian Landwehr Cavalry. On reaching Senlis at ten o'clock in the evening, with the head of the Column, consisting of the 8th Hussars and the 3rd Battalion of the 3rd Neumark Landwehr, and finding the place unoccupied, he took possession of it. The French troops had already approached close to the town, from the side of Crespy. The Prussian Infantry were immediately posted in the houses nearest to the Gate: and as soon as the Enemy's Cavalry came fully within the effective range of musketry, they suddenly opened upon the latter a sharp fire; which compelled it to go about.

The head of D'ERLON's Corps now came up; but was forced, along with the Cavalry, to take another direction. SYDOW, having collected the whole of the Advanced Guard, followed the French some little distance; and bivouacked, about midnight, somewhat in advance of Senlis. The latter, however, reached, next morning, the road leading through Gonesse to Paris.

During the operation of the Advanced Guard of the Fourth Prussian Corps d'Armée, another Detachment of the latter was sent to occupy Pont St Maxence and Verberie. The French having partially destroyed the Bridge at the former point, the 2nd Pomeranian Landwehr Cavalry were ferried to the opposite bank of the river, and Detachments were immediately pushed on to Verberie and Senlis. The Fourteenth Brigade followed the Cavalry, and was passed over the river in a similar manner; after which it occupied the Heights on both sides of the great Paris road. These troops bivouacked for the night on their position; whilst the main body of the Corps, on reaching Pont St Maxence, remained on the right bank of the river. The greatest activity was used in repairing the Bridge sufficiently for the passage of Artillery.

In this manner BLÜCHER had effectually secured the line of the Oise; and, by pushing forward his Advanced Troops as far as Villers Cotterets, had closed so much upon the Flank of the retiring Enemy, that he had every reasonable expectation of succeeding in cutting off the line of retreat of the latter upon the capital.

GROUCHY, on discovering that the Detachments he had thrown out to gain the passages of the Oise, on his left, had been thwarted by the rapidity of the Prussian movement, and had been compelled to fall back, now employed them in covering his retreat by means of partial combats. Hence arose the engagements at Compiegne, Crespy, and Senlis; but such was the feebleness of the French resistance, and so frequent were the desertions of the soldiers, who threw away their arms, and fled to their homes, that it was evident the reorganisation of the Army, and the reanimation of its former spirit, were far from having been thoroughly effected. It has been said that a cry of alarm spread through its ranks of, "Our retreat is cut off!" as soon as it was known that the Prussians were upon its Right Flank. At all events it appears tolerably certain that the Army was not in that state which would have warranted GROUCHY in risking any serious stand against the Prussians. To succeed in reaching the capital by means of forced marches; and to secure his troops, as far as practicable, from molestation, was all that he could hope to accomplish.

On the 27th, the main body of the Anglo-Allied Army, crossing the Somme at Willecourt, marched through Nesle upon Roye.

The Fourth Division marched through Peronne, towards Roye.

Two Battalions of the Dutch-Belgian Brigade at Peronne were ordered to remain in occupation of that place: the remainder of the Brigade, and the Brigade of Guards at Peronne, marched through Nesle to the village of Crescy, and joined the First Corps.

The Fifth Division, the Brunswick Cavalry, and the Reserve Brigade of Howitzers, moved upon Ham.

The Sixth Division, the Brunswick Infantry, and the Reserve Artillery, encamped between the villages of Douilly and Villers.

Notwithstanding the precautions which the Duke of WELLINGTON had taken to ensure the orderly conduct of his troops, and to conciliate in their favour the good disposition of the inhabitants along the line of march, it being his anxious desire that they should be considered as being on a friendly footing, and as acting on behalf of the legitimate Sovereign, there was one portion of his Army which committed the greatest excesses: these were the Dutch-Belgian troops, who set his Orders on this head completely at defiance. They pillaged wherever they went, not even excepting the Head Quarters, the house which he himself occupied: they forced the safeguards, and rescued, at the point of the bayonet, the prisoners from the Gensd'armerie which the Duke had formed for the Police of the Army.

Two of the Officers had just rendered themselves conspicuous by participating in, and actually encouraging, these disorders, which had arisen to such a height as to arouse his Grace's just indignation and severe censure. He desired the General Officer then in command of that part of the Army to put in full force his General Order of the 26th of June, to cause a Roll Call of Companies to be made every hour, and to see that every Officer and soldier was present. He also directed him to place the two Officers before alluded to in arrest, and to send them to the Hague, to be disposed of by the King of the Netherlands; to whom he forwarded a copy of the letter containing these instructions. This letter, which strongly evidenced the feelings of annoyance, under which the Duke wrote it, concluding with the following cutting reproof:—Je ne veux pas commander de tels Officiers. Je suis assez longtemps Soldat pour savoir que les Pillards, et ceux qui les encouragent, ne valent rien devant l'Ennemi; et je n'en veux pas.

The following were the positions of the respective Armies on the evening of the 27th:—

The First Prussian. Corps d'Armée had its main body at Gillicourt; its Second Brigade at Longpré, about half a league from Villers Cotterets; and its Third Brigade at Crespy.

The main body of the Third Prussian Corps d'Armée was at Compiegne; it had strong Detachments in the direction of Soissons.

The main body of the Fourth Prussian Corps was at Pont St Maxence; it had its Advanced Guard at Senlis, and Detachments at Creil and Verberie.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at Compiegne.

Of the Anglo-Allied Army, the Second Division, the Nassau troops, and the British and Hanoverian Cavalry, were in the vicinity of Roye.

The Third Division, one Brigade of the First Division, the Dutch-Belgian Infantry attached to the First Corps, and the Dutch-Belgian Cavalry, were encamped near the villages of Crescy, Billencourt, and Bereuil.

The Fourth Division was at the village of Puzeaux, on the road to Roye.

The Brigade of Guards was at Crescy.

The Fifth Division and the Brunswick Cavalry were at Ham.

The Sixth Division, the Brunswick Infantry, and the Reserve Artillery, were between the villages of Douilly and Villers.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Nesle.

The remains of the First and Second French Corps d'Armée, Detachments from which had this day been defeated at Compiegne, Crespy, Creil, and Senlis, were in full retreat, partly upon the Senlis, and partly upon the Soissons, road.

The Imperial Guard and the Sixth Corps were at Villers Cotterets.

The Third and Fourth Corps were at Soissons.

GROUCHY's Head Quarters were at Villers Cotterets.

General PIRCH II. having learned, upon his arrival at one o'clock of the morning of the 28th, with the Advanced Guard of the First Prussian Corps d'Armée, at Longpré, near Villers Cotterets, that the latter place was not occupied by the Enemy in any force, determined to capture the place forthwith by a surprise. The troops detached to the front on this service (the Fusilier Battalion of the 6th Regiment and the Brandenburg Dragoons), favoured by the darkness (which as yet was scarcely relieved by the approaching dawn), as also by the Wood through which they advanced, fell upon a Detachment that was moving by a by road through the Wood, consisting of a French Horse Battery of fourteen guns, twenty ammunition waggons, and an escort of one hundred and fifty men. The whole vicinity of Villers Cotterets was, in fact, filled with French troops; thus dispersed, that they might sooner obtain refreshment after the long march, and be prepared to start again at two o'clock in the morning. Thus they were all in motion at the time of this capture.

General PIRCH now pushed on to Villers Cotterets, where the Prussians made many prisoners. GROUCHY himself narrowly escaped being taken as he was mounting his horse and hastening out of the opposite side of the town. On reaching the Windmill Height upon the road to Nanteuil, he succeeded in collecting together and forming his troops. PIRCH, after detaching Cavalry in pursuit of the Enemy, as also towards Longpré to cover his Right, and towards Soissons to protect his Left, took up a defensive position. He deployed his Infantry, with the Foot Battery, upon the Height at the Garden of the Château, posted two Battalions at the point of a Wood that jutted out on his right; and was still occupied in making his arrangements, when a Cavalry Detachment, on the Soissons road, sent in word that a hostile Corps was to be seen approaching from Soissons. Another report was received immediately afterwards, that the Enemy showed much Cavalry on that side, and was already detaching two Regiments of the latter Arm towards the Prussian Left Flank; as also another Cavalry force, along with from twenty to twenty five pieces of artillery against the Right Flank.

In the mean time, the French Marshal had collected about nine thousand men on the Height before mentioned, near the road to Nanteuil; one third of whom had already constituted the Rear Guard, and the remainder was composed of troops that had halted during the night in the vicinity, as at Vauciennes, Coyolles, and Pisseleux. With these troops, GROUCHY showed every disposition to accept an engagement.

General PIRCH II., finding himself thus critically situated between two separate and overpowering hostile forces, prepared to effect his retreat.

This was facilitated in a peculiar manner. The troops of VANDAMME's Corps, perceiving the Prussians thus posted on the high road to Paris, and imagining their force to be greater than it really was, fell into the greatest disorder, and with loud cries of "Into the woods on the left, towards La Ferté Milon—we are cut off from Paris!" they all rushed in that direction; with the exception of two thousand men and some guns conducted by VANDAMME himself by the way of Pisseleux, leaving Villers Cotterets on their right, and masking the movement by a vigorous attack upon this place. The 6th Prussian Regiment was driven back by the Enemy's superior numbers; and PIRCH, after having kept up a brisk cannonade, gradually withdrew the Regiment from Villers Cotterets, for the purpose of moving upon Crespy, the direction previously laid down for him, with a view to the concentration of the Corps.

As GROUCHY was moving by the Soissons road towards Nanteuil, PIRCH was desirous of proceeding in a parallel direction, through Longpré; but he was subsequently induced, on consideration of the Defiles in that direction, and which he did not deem it prudent to pass so near to the Enemy, to prefer retiring along the Compiegne road, as far as where it is joined by the one leading from Viviers; and where, for the covering of the Left Flank and Rear, a Squadron of the Brandenburg Dragoons had already been posted. From this point he struck into the road leading by Buts, and reached, towards mid day, Frenois la Rivière, where he gave his troops a few hours' rest; and then proceeded by Crespy to Nanteuil, which place he reached about nine o'clock in the evening, having marched twenty one leagues within the last thirty eight hours, during six of which he had also been engaged with the Enemy. He had succeeded in creating confusion in one portion of the retiring French force, and in impeding the retreat of that which was with GROUCHY himself sufficiently long to enable ZIETEN to anticipate the latter in his arrival at Nanteuil.

It has already been explained, when describing the proceedings of the 27th, how much separated the Brigades of the First Prussian CORPS D'ARMÉE were from one another. The First was still on the march from La Fère (it rejoined on the afternoon of this day); the Second, with the Brandenburg Dragoons, was near Villers Cotterets; the Third, with a Cavalry Brigade, was at Crespy; and the Fourth, with the other Cavalry Brigade was at Gillicourt. Hence ZIETEN was desirous, on the morning of the 28th, to concentrate his Corps at Crespy; leaving only a strong Cavalry Detachment at Villers Cotterets. But whilst despatching the Order to PIRCH to move upon Crespy; he received a report from this General, that he had fallen upon the French troops retreating through Villers Cotterets, and was upon the point of being driven back by superior numbers.

ZIETEN, considering that the Prussian troops at Crespy, the nearest to Villers Cotterets, were nearly three leagues distant from the latter point, decided upon not attempting to give any direct support to PIRCH; but to advance with the Third Brigade, together with the Reserve Cavalry and Artillery, towards Levignon, on the great Paris road, between Villers Cotterets and Nanteuil, and, if possible, occupy that point before the French could reach it. He found the latter in the act of marching through the village; and immediately ordered a Howitzer Battery to be drawn up, which commenced throwing shells into the place. He also ordered the 1st West Prussian Dragoons, and the 1st Silesian Hussars, with a Horse Battery, to attack the Enemy.

The French, however, retired in such haste, that they were not overtaken until about midway between Levignon and Nanteuil; when they halted their Rear Guard, which made front against the Prussians. They comprised the Second Corps d'Armée, under REILLE, who had with him several Regiments of Cavalry, and continued their march; supporting, however, the Rear Guard. On coming up with the latter, two Squadrons of the 2nd West Prussian Dragoons charged; but they were repulsed, and attacked in flank by a French Regiment of Lancers. The Enemy now advanced, with the hope of completely routing the Prussian Cavalry. This attempt failed in consequence of a most successful attack by the 1st Silesian Hussars; by which the French were put to flight, and two of their guns captured. The Horse Battery drew up, at the same time, on the left of the high road, and, by its effective fire, committed great havoc amidst the flying Enemy; who was pursued by the Prussian Cavalry even beyond Nanteuil.

During the movement upon Levignon, General HOBE came up with a Cavalry Brigade from the Third Corps d'Armée. It advanced by the right, along the road from Crespy to Nanteuil, with the design of intercepting a portion of the Enemy's retreating Columns; but the French, in the mean time, fled in such haste, that only a few prisoners were made.

Notwithstanding the pressure thus made upon the French line of retreat, Count REILLE succeeded in uniting the remains of his Corps d'Armée with those of Count D'ERLON's Corps which had escaped through Crespy and by the left of Senlis.

The French Imperial Guards, and the Sixth Corps d'Armée, which were under the more immediate orders of GROUCHY, and had formed the Column that retired through Villers Cotterets in the morning, reached Levignon after ZIETEN had passed through it in pursuit of REILLE's troops to Nanteuil; and becoming acquainted with the danger of their proceeding further on that road, they turned off to their left, to make their retreat through Assy, Meaux, Claye, and Vincennes.

General VANDAMME, who, with the Third and Fourth French Corps d'Armée, was most in the rear, and had withdrawn from the high road at Villers Cotterets on perceiving the Prussian Brigade in possession of that place, took the direction of La Ferté Milon, Meaux, crossing the Marne at L'Agny, to Paris.

BÜLOW, who had been directed to move the Fourth Corps d'Armée from Pont St Maxence to Marly la Ville, on the 28th, deemed it advisable to augment his Advanced Guard; and therefore added to it the Fourteenth Brigade and the Reserve Cavalry, and placed the whole under the command of Prince WILLIAM of Prussia. In the afternoon Prince WILLIAM fell upon Detachments of D'ERLON's, and also upon REILLE's Corps d'Armée, which latter was retreating from Nanteuil. He immediately attacked the Enemy, dispersed a great number of his troops, and took more than two thousand prisoners. It was evening before the Advanced Guard reached Gonesse, where it bivouacked. Detachments were pushed on to the front as far as Le Bourget and Stains, which points were occupied by the Enemy. The main body of the Corps arrived at Marly la Ville in the evening, and halted there for the night.

THIELEMANN, having been directed to proceed with the Third Corps d'Armée from Compiegne to Senlis, should its support not be required by the First Corps, marched his Infantry and Artillery upon Crespy, and sent the Reserve Cavalry by Verberie; but on hearing that the First Corps was engaged with the Enemy, he drew in his Cavalry towards Crespy, from Verberie, as soon as it arrived there. The First Cavalry Brigade, with six pieces of Horse Artillery, was pushed on from Crespy, along the road to Nanteuil; where it joined the Reserve Cavalry of the First Corps d'Armée, but not in time to take any active part in the engagement at that place. The Second Cavalry Brigade was detached towards Villers Cotterets. The main body of the Third Corps d'Armée bivouacked for the night at Crespy and its vicinity.

Prince BLÜCHER deemed it advisable to send, on this day, a strong Detachment of Cavalry, consisting of the Queen's Dragoons, under Lieutenant Colonel KAMECKE, beyond the Left of the First Prussian Corps, towards the Marne, for the purpose of gaining intelligence of the Enemy's movements in that direction. Lieutenant Colonel KAMECKE was instructed to act discretionally; and to proceed, subsequently, by Meaux, or Château Thierry, and endeavour to open a communication with the Advance of the Bavarian Army.

Thus it will be seen that, on the 28th, the Prussian Army succeeded in cutting off the line of retreat of the French troops by the Soissons high road, compelling the greater portion of them to seek, along cross roads, the line of the Marne, by Meaux and L'Agny. It had, since it crossed the Oise, created great disorder and confusion in the French ranks, captured sixteen pieces of cannon, and made, altogether, four thousand prisoners. The Prussians now occupied both the high roads leading from Senlis and Soissons, and had their Advanced Posts (those of the Fourth Corps d'Armée) within five miles of Paris.

The sound of their cannon was already heard in the capital, where the greatest consternation prevailed amongst the citizens; whose fears had been previously excited by the most exaggerated reports brought in by fugitives from the retreating Army. The fortified works that had been thrown up on the north side, appeared sufficient to check the progress of the Allied Armies, and to secure Paris from a coup de main; but time was essential for the organisation of the defence, for the recovery of the exhausted remains of the Army of the North expected to arrive on the morrow, and for the collection of every available defensive means. It was only by the assumption of a sufficiently respectable, if not an imposing, attitude, that they could hope to succeed in negotiating for the preservation of the capital and the establishment of their own prescribed form of government—perhaps, by some extraordinary effort, to disconcert the plans of their Enemies, and obtain a triumph under the walls of Paris.

Actuated by these considerations, the Provisional Government was desirous of inducing the victorious Commanders of the Allied Armies to enter into negotiations. Another Commission was appointed, the members of which were Messrs ANDREOSSY, VALENCE, BOISSY D'ANGLAS, FLANGERGUES, and LA BENARDIÈRE. They were directed to proceed to the Head Quarters of the Allied Field Marshals, again to solicit a Suspension of Hostilities and to negotiate an Armistice.

During these proceedings in Paris, a renewed application had been received by Prince BLÜCHER, on the 27th, and by the Duke of WELLINGTON on the 28th, from the first named Commissioners, for a Suspension of Hostilities; as also a request that a passport and assurances of safety might be accorded to NAPOLEON and his family, to enable them to pass to the United States of America: the Provisional Government having previously succeeded, through the medium of representations made to the ex-Emperor by some of his friends, in persuading the latter to consent to this step.

Prince BLÜCHER declined taking any notice of the application, conceiving his former verbal reply quite sufficient. The Duke of WELLINGTON referred the Commissioners to his note of the 26th on the proposed Suspension of Hostilities; and stated that, with regard to the passport for NAPOLEON, he had no authority from his Government, or from the Allies, to give any answer to such demand.

The Anglo-Allied Army advanced this day from Nesle, so as to bring its Right in rear of St Just, and its Left in rear of La Taulle, where the high road from Compiegne joins the high road from Roye to Paris.

The Second Corps, under Lord HILL, as also the British and Hanoverian Cavalry, marched by Montdidier to Petit Crevecœur.

The First Corps, under Sir JOHN BYNG, marched upon Couchy.

The Reserve, under Sir JAMES KEMPT, marched upon Roye.

The following were the positions of the respective Armies on the evening of the 28th:—

The Fourth Prussian Corps d'Armée, which was the nearest to Paris, was posted at Marly la Ville; having Detachments pushed forward close to Le Bourget and Stains.

The First Prussian Corps d'Armée stood in rear of Nanteuil; having its Advanced Guard at Le Plessis, Belleville, and Dammartin.

The Third Corps d'Armée was at Crespy and in its vicinity.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at Senlis.

The Anglo-Allied Army had its Right behind St Just and its Left behind La Taulle.

Its Reserve was at Roye.

The Advanced Guard (VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade) was at Antheuil.

The Second and Fourth Divisions, the Nassau troops, and the Hanoverian Cavalry, were encamped at Petit Crevecœur, on the road to St Just.

The British Cavalry was encamped near La Taulle and Ressons.

The First and Third Divisions, and the Dutch-Belgian troops, were encamped near Couchy.

The Fifth and Sixth Divisions, the Brunswick troops, and Reserve Artillery, were encamped near Roye.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Orville.

The remains of the First and Second French Corps d'Armée, after forming a junction at Gonesse, where the high roads from Nanteuil and Senlis unite, reached the suburbs of Paris. The Imperial Guard and the Sixth Corps, immediately under GROUCHY, were in full retreat from Meaux by Claie and Vincennes. The Third and Fourth Corps, under VANDAMME, having crossed the Marne at Meaux, were retreating by Lagny and Vincennes.

BLÜCHER having issued Orders, during the night of the 28th, for the continuation of the advance upon Paris; the Advanced Guard of the Fourth Prussian Corps d'Armée moved, on the morning of the 29th, from Gonesse to Le Bourget, which place it found abandoned by the Enemy; who, however, was strongly posted at St Denis, towards which point therefore, some Battalions were pushed forward in observation. The Enemy having been driven out of Stains, this Post was occupied by two Fusilier Battalions and a Regiment of Cavalry, under Lieutenant Colonel SCHILL, for the purpose of securing the Right Flank of the Corps. La Cour Neuve, between St Denis and Le Bourget, was also occupied. The main body of the Corps broke up from Marly la Ville at seven o'clock in the morning; and on reaching Le Bourget, bivouacked in its vicinity.

The Advanced Guard of the First Prussian Corps d'Armée pushed on, at daybreak, from Dammartin to Blanc Mesnil; whence, immediately on its arrival, it sent Detachments beyond the Wood of Bondy, to reconnoitre the Enemy's preparations of defence. The main body of this Corps took up a position, having its Right resting on Blanc Mesnil, and its Left on Aulnay. It sent out Infantry Detachments towards Livry, and along the Ourcq Canal, towards Bondy and Pantin; and Cavalry parties towards Grande Drancey and Banbigny. ZIETEN also occupied Nonneville with the 7th Regiment of Infantry; and the 6th Uhlans furnished Outposts at the Ourcq Canal, communicating with those of the Fourth Corps.

The Third Prussian Corps d'Armée marched from Crespy as far as Dammartin, in the vicinity of which it was bivouacked.

The Reserve Cavalry was sent forward as far as Tremblay, in direct support of the First Corps d'Armée.

The First and Second French Corps d'Armée had reached the suburbs of Paris on the Gonesse road, during the night; and held possession of Le Bourget until the morning of the 29th. The Imperial Guard and the Sixth Corps, as also the reinforcements that had arrived from the interior, were, during the forenoon of the 29th, on the high road by Claie and Pantin, under the command of GROUCHY; and were directed to occupy several defensive points on that side. The Third and Fourth Corps d'Armée, under VANDAMME, reached Paris at noon on the 29th, by the Lagny road: they passed through the capital, and occupied the Heights of Montrouge on the south side.

The Anglo-Allied Army arrived, on the 29th, at different points on the road between Gournay and Pont St Maxence.

The Advanced Guard, consisting of VIVIAN's Light Cavalry Brigade, supported by that of ARENTSSCHILDT, crossed the Oise at Pont St Maxence, and reached Senlis.

The British Cavalry moved from La Taulle to Pont St Maxence.

The Second Corps, under Lord HILL, moved from Petit Crevecœur to Clermont.

The First Corps, under Sir JOHN BYNG, moved from its camp near Couchy, by Estrée St Denis, along the high road to St Martin Longeau.

The Reserve, under Sir JAMES KEMPT, moved from its camp near Roye, to Gournay, on the road to Pont St Maxence.

The following were the positions of the respective Armies on the evening of the 29th:—

The First Prussian Corps d'Armée had its Advanced Guard and Reserve Cavalry at Aulnay and Savegny; with Detachments of the latter at Serran, Livry, Bondy, and Baubigny. The Fusilier Battalion of the 7th Regiment stood at Nonneville. The 6th Uhlans and the 1st Silesian Hussars, with two Horse Batteries, were posted along the Ourcq Canal. The Corps itself rested its Right on Blanc Mesnil, and its Left on Aulnay.

The Third Corps d'Armée was at Dammartin and in its vicinity. Its Reserve Cavalry stood at Tremblay, in support of ZIETEN.

The Fourth Corps had its Advanced Guard between Le Bourget and St Denis, which it invested. Lieutenant Colonel VON SCHILL, with the 1st Silesian Landwehr Cavalry and two Battalions of Infantry, was posted at Stains. The Corps itself was at Le Bourget.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at Gonesse.

The Advanced Guard of the Anglo-Allied Army was at Senlis.

The British Cavalry was at Pont St Maxence.

The Second and Fourth Divisions, the Nassau troops, and ESTORFF's Light Cavalry, were at Clermont.

The First and Third Divisions, and the Dutch-Belgian troops, were at St Martin Longeau.

The Fifth and Sixth Divisions, the Brunswick troops, and the Reserve Artillery, were at Gournay.

The Pontoon Train and Hawser Bridges were at Estrée St Denis.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Le Plessis Longeau.

The French troops comprising the Army of the North had entered the capital.

The French force in the capital, after the arrival of the Army that had been defeated in Belgium, consisted as follows:—The troops under GROUCHY including the Depôts that had come up from the district of the Loire and from other parts of the interior, amounted to 60 or 70,000 men. They were reinforced, also, by a very considerable amount of Field Artillery. One portion of these troops was posted at Montmartre, at St Denis, and in rear of the Ourcq Canal: the remainder, under VANDAMME, occupied the Heights of Montrouge, on the opposite side, with the exception of the Cavalry, which lay in the Wood of Boulogne. The National Guards amounted to about 30,000 men: their disposition, however, was very doubtful; and, in general, they were considered as but little disposed to offer any resistance to the Allied Armies. There was another description of force called the Federal Tirailleurs, raised in the suburbs, and consisting chiefly of Veterans: they amounted to 17,000 men. Hence, setting aside the National Guard, there remained, for the defence of Paris, a disposable force of about 80 or 90,000 men, besides a numerous Artillery. Marshal DAVOUST, Prince of ECKMÜHL, was appointed to the chief command of the French Army, and his Head Quarters were fixed at La Villette.

The measures which had been adopted for taking advantage of the local capabilities of defence which the capital afforded, consisted in the intrenchments that had been raised around the Heights of Montmartre, Monfauçon, and Belleville. An advanced line of defence was presented by the Ourcq Canal; which, proceeding through the Wood of Bondy and contiguously to the high road from Meaux, has an arm that branches off from Pantin towards St Denis. This Canal, which was thirty feet wide but not entirely completed, had been filled with water. Along its inner bank ran a high dam, forming an excellent parapet, in which embrasures were cut to admit heavy ordnance; and St Denis, which formed the point d'appui of this line of defence on the Seine, was strongly fortified. The ground on the north side of this town, too, had been inundated by means of the little rivers Rouillon and La Vieille Mer. The Village of Aubervilliers, which formed an Advanced Post at musket shot distance from the line, was occupied: and in rear of it the Canal was covered by a sort of tête de pont, which secured the communication between both banks. The Barriers to the several approaches to Paris were covered by works with strong batteries. Vincennes had been strengthened, and covered by the works which defended La Pissotte. A strong tête de pont was also constructed upon the left bank of the Marne, to cover the Bridge of Charenton. All ferries and boats upon the Seine and the Marne were transported to the left bank. The Bridge of Neuilly had been partially destroyed; and the wooden Bridge at Bessons, over the Seine, had been burned. Several villages, parks, and gardens, on the right bank of the Seine and the Marne, were rendered defensible by the walls being crenelated, the approaches barricaded, and the gates blocked up. Upon the left bank of the Seine, on the south side of the capital, preparations for defence were comparatively neglected; they were limited to the Heights of Montrouge.

For the defence of the principal works, three hundred guns of large calibre were supplied; and for the manning of these, twenty Companies of Marine Artillery, which had been brought into the capital. The line between St Denis and Vincennes was defended by the First, Second, and Sixth Corps d'Armée. The Imperial Guard formed the Reserve, and was posted at Menil Montant. The Cavalry was stationed in the Bois de Boulogne. The Third and Fourth Corps d'Armée, under VANDAMME, defended the south side of Paris, and occupied Montrouge.

In the midst of all these preparations, the Provisional Government, the majority of which, under the influence of FOUCHÉ, was most desirous of effecting a cessation of hostilities, though acting ostensibly upon the grounds of a necessity of gaining time for the completion of the measures of defence, and of securing the capital from an assault, could not be otherwise than convinced, from the tenor of the replies made by the Allied Commanders to all its propositions, that the presence of NAPOLEON in Paris was the chief obstacle to any satisfactory arrangement. General BECKER had been appointed to attend the latter at Malmaison, to watch over his safety, to insure him that respect to which he was so eminently entitled, and to prevent the ill-disposed from making use of his name for purposes of excitement and tumult.

Symptoms of a rising among the Buonapartists in Paris had been manifested on the 28th, a circumstance naturally consequent upon the re-union in the capital of so many Regiments of the Line, as also of the Imperial Guard; whose excitement, devotion, and enthusiasm, had NAPOLEON placed himself once more at their head, might have been such as to have brought them into hostile and fierce collision with the other great Parties of the State; and thus have led to scenes of the wildest anarchy and confusion within the walls, whilst the Enemy was thundering at the gates from without.

Hence every effort was employed to induce the ex-Emperor to quit the capital. The fact of the arrival of the Prussians in front of St Denis, and the possibility of an attempt being made to carry him off from Malmaison, were explained to him with much earnestness. He immediately referred to the map, and on perceiving the practicability of this coup de main; he adopted precautionary measures of defence. He also offered to the Government his services in the capacity of General only; remarking, that he was prepared to march against the Enemy, and frustrate his bold and hazardous attempt upon the capital. This proposal was sternly rejected. FOUCHÉ declared that to accede to it would be to remove every chance of arrangement with the Allied Powers; to create fresh troubles and disorders throughout the country; and, though a temporary success might be gained, to bring down eventually the concentrated force of the immense European armament upon the devoted capital.

The Commissioners appointed by the Government to communicate its wishes to NAPOLEON, no longer hesitated in arranging his departure. The Minister of the Marine, and Count BOULAY, repaired to his residence, and explained to him that the Duke of WELLINGTON and Prince BLÜCHER had refused to give him any safeguard or passport; and that he had now only to take his immediate departure.

NAPOLEON at length yielded to what he considered to be his destiny; and the preparations for travelling having been completed, he entered his carriage about five o'clock in the afternoon of the 29th, accompanied by Generals BERTRAND, GOURGAUD, and other devoted friends, and took the road to Rochefort: whither two Frigates had been ordered for the embarkation of himself and suite for America.

NAPOLEON narrowly escaped falling into the hands of the Prussians, whilst at Malmaison. BLÜCHER, hearing that he was living there in retirement, had despatched Major COLOMB, on the 28th, with the 8th Hussars and two Battalions of Infantry to secure the Bridge of Chatou, lower down the Seine, leading directly to the house. Fortunately, however, for NAPOLEON; the Prince of ECKMÜHL, when he ascertained that the Prussians were nearing the capital, had desired General BECKER to cause this Bridge to be destroyed. Hence Major COLOMB was much disappointed at finding there was no passage at this point, which in fact was not more than eight hundred yards distant from the Palace in which NAPOLEON was yet remaining at the time of the arrival of the Prussians.

On the 29th, the new Commissioners appointed by the French Government waited upon the Duke of WELLINGTON at Estrée, for the purpose of negotiating a Suspension of Hostilities. In the course of the discussion which took place on this occasion, the Duke declared that he had nothing to add to the communication he had made to the former Commissioners; that he could not but consider the Abdication as a deception; and would not feel himself justified in suspending his operations on such a pretext, which was by no means calculated to fulfil the object the Allies had in view. He explained that, besides NAPOLEON, there were his adherents, who were the declared Enemies of the Allies; and stated that before he could agree to any Suspension he "must see some steps taken to re-establish a Government in France which should afford the Allies some chance of peace."

Upon this point his Grace was pressed to give some explanation as to what would satisfy the Allies.

He replied that he had no authority from his own Government, much less from the Allies, to enter upon the subject; and that all he could do was to give them his private opinion, which he should certainly urge upon the Allies with all the influence he might be supposed to possess, unless otherwise instructed by his own Government.

This opinion was a remarkable illustration of the sound judgment, straightforward policy, and unerring foresight which are so pre-eminently characteristic of the career of this great man. Subsequent events proved its correctness to the letter. It was in strict accordance with the design traced out and enforced by the united diplomacy of Europe. It is best expressed in the Duke's own words:—

"I then told them that I conceived the best security for Europe was the Restoration of the King, and that the establishment of any other Government than the King's in France must inevitably lead to new and endless Wars; that BUONAPARTE and the Army having overturned the King's Government, the natural and simple measure, after BUONAPARTE was prisoner or out of the way and the Army defeated, was to recall the King to his authority: and that it was a much more dignified proceeding to recall him without Conditions, and to trust to the energy of their Constitutions for any Reforms they wished to make either in the Government or the Constitution, than now to make Conditions with their Sovereign; and that, above all, it was important that they should recall the King without loss of time, as it would not then appear that the measure had been forced upon them by the Allies.

"The Commissioners professed, individually and collectively, their earnest desire to see the King restored in the manner I had mentioned, which they said was likewise the desire of the Provisional Government. —— —— was, however, of opinion that the two Chambers could not be brought to recall the King without Conditions: and he mentioned, as those upon which they would probably insist, and upon which it was desirable the King should give way; the responsibility of the Administration, and the alteration of the Constitution so far as that the Initiative in making the Laws should be vested in the Assemblies and not in the King.

"I told them regarding the first point, that I had every reason to believe that the King had determined to form a Ministry which should be individually and collectively responsible for all the acts of the Government; and that I did not doubt that His Majesty would not oppose himself to the wishes of the French people, if it was desired that the Initiative in framing the Laws should be invested in the Assemblies: that, however, I had no authority to speak on this subject; and recommended to them not to look after little points of difference, and if they really wished to restore the Government of their King, to do it at once and without any Conditions.

"In the course of this conversation they stated that the Assemblies had proclaimed NAPOLEON II. as Emperor only to conciliate the Officers and Soldiers of the Army; who had come into Paris in such numbers after the Battle, that they had been apprehensive of a Civil War in Paris if this measure had not been adopted.

"While we were discussing the Conditions to be proposed to the King; and the evils and inconveniences which the mode of making the Laws and the want of Responsibility and Power in the Ministers, had occasioned; I received from Sir CHARLES STUART, the King's Declaration of the 28th, countersigned by M. DE TALLEYRAND: which I immediately communicated to the French Commissioners, and pointed out to them the King's promise to make the alteration in his Administration which they had proposed to be made in the Constitution.

"They objected to certain paragraphs in the Declaration referable to the exclusion of certain persons from the King's presence, to the intention announced to punish some of those concerned in the plot which had brought back BUONAPARTE, and to that of calling together the old Houses of Legislature; Upon which, at their desire, I wrote to M. DE TALLEYRAND, a letter, of which Sir CHARLES STUART will probably have sent to England a copy, which I communicated to the Commissioners before I sent it.

"I then told them I could not talk more upon the Suspension of our Operations, which they urged in the most earnest manner in order to give them time to take their measures to recall the King, until I should see Marshal BLÜCHER; to whose Head Quarters I promised to go that evening.

"Before I set off, the Commissioners asked me Whether the appointment of a Regency to conduct the affairs of the Government in the name of NAPOLEON II. was likely to satisfy the Allies, and would be such an arrangement as would induce me to stop my operations? I answered, Certainly not; that I conceived the Allies, after their Declaration, would never treat with NAPOLEON or any of his Family; that the appointment of NAPOLEON II. was to be attributed to NAPOLEON I., and the acknowledgment of him to the desire to conciliate the Army; and that I should not stop my operations in consequence of such an arrangement.

"They then asked me What would be the case if any other Prince of a Royal House were called to the Throne of France? To which I said It was impossible for me to answer such loose questions; that, as an individual, I had made them acquainted with my opinion of what it was best for them to do, and it rested with them either to follow this opinion or not.

"One of the Commissioners, before I went away, took occasion to tell me That he wished I had given a more positive answer to this last question; and I determined to take another opportunity of doing so before the Commissioners should report this conversation to Paris.

"I left them at Etrées, and went to the Head Quarters at Le Plessis, to give the Orders for the movement of the troops in the morning, and I overtook them again in the night at Louvres. I then told them I had considered their last question since I had last seen them, and that I felt no objection to give them my opinion on it as an individual: That, in my opinion, Europe had no hope of peace if any person excepting the King were called to the Throne of France; that any person so called must be considered an Usurper, whatever his rank and quality; that he must act as an Usurper, and must endeavour to turn the attention of the country from the defects of his title towards War and Foreign Conquests; that the Powers of Europe must, in such a case, guard themselves against this evil, and that I could only assure them that, unless otherwise ordered by my Government, I would exert any influence I might possess over the Allied Sovereigns to induce them to insist upon Securities for the preservation of peace, besides the Treaty itself, if such an arrangement as they had stated were adopted.

"The Commissioners replied that they perfectly understood me, and some of them added—Et vous avez raison."

CHAPTER XX.

PRINCE BLÜCHER had satisfied himself, by means of the reconnaissances made during the 29th, that very considerable pains had been taken by the Enemy to oppose a serious obstruction to the farther advance of troops marching against the north side of Paris.

He was now desirous of ascertaining Whether the disposition and spirit of the Enemy's troops were at all commensurate with the extent of the Works which he saw before him: and, with this view, he directed BÜLOW to make an attack, in the night of the 29th, with part of his Corps d'Armée, upon Aubervilliers. He also desired ZIETEN to support this attack, by raising as much alarm as possible in the Villages of Bondy and Pontin.

Before the attack commenced, BLÜCHER was joined by WELLINGTON in person, who communicated to him the Proposals which had been made by the French Commissioners. Being already engaged in an important operation, he could not consent to suspend hostilities; and the two Commanders agreed in opinion that, as long as NAPOLEON remained in Paris, they could not arrest their operations without insisting upon his being delivered up to them. Accordingly, the Duke wrote a letter immediately to the Commissioners to this effect.

BLÜCHER confided the attack upon Aubervilliers to General SYDOW, with the Thirteenth Brigade (nine Battalions), together with one Battalion of the Fourteenth Brigade, and two Regiments of Cavalry. The remainder of the Fourth Corps d'Armée was held under arms, in readiness to follow up any acquired advantage. Four Battalions advanced in Column, under Colonel LETTOW, supported by the remaining five Battalions. The arrangements, being made during the night, occupied some little time, so that twilight had set in when the attack commenced. Colonel LETTOW penetrated the extensive Village on three sides, forced the barriers, and carried every thing before him with the bayonet. The place had been occupied by one thousand of the Enemy's best troops; of whom two hundred were made prisoners, and the remainder pursued as far as the Canal of St Denis.

General SYDOW, accompanied by Major LÜTZOW of the Staff, immediately made a reconnaissance of the Canal; and soon discovered that its opposite bank was lined with Infantry in great force, and that the different points of passage were defended by Batteries. Nevertheless he made the attempt to advance; but the troops were received with a vigorous fire of both artillery and musketry; and it soon became evident, that the Enemy's fortified position could not be taken except at a great sacrifice of both time and men. SYDOW, therefore, limited his operations to the occupation of the captured Village.

A simultaneous advance towards the Canal was made, on the left of Aubervilliers, by the 3rd Battalion of the 1st Pomeranian Landwehr, and the 10th Regiment of Hussars; which maintained the communication with the First Corps. A sharp tiraillade took place, which terminated in the withdrawal of these troops to their former position.

By means of this reconnaissance it was made sufficiently manifest that the line of the Canal of St Denis could not be carried without a serious assault, preluded by a heavy cannonade. It then became a question with the Allied Commanders, who had thus, most fortunately, the opportunity of concerting measures in person, Whether it would not be advisable to endeavour to turn the Enemy's strongly fortified lines of St Denis and Montmartre, by masking those lines with one Army, whilst the other should move off to the right, and cross to the left bank of the Seine, lower down the stream.

Although this movement would have the effect of extending and dividing the Allied forces, and consequently of augmenting the chances of success on the part of the Enemy: should the latter possess the disposition and the means, not only of acting determinedly on the defensive, but also of assuming the offensive, accordingly as circumstances might favour the attempt; still any defeat of this kind was fully counterbalanced by the advantages which the plan presented. It cut off the entire communication with Normandy, from which Paris derived its chief supplies; whilst the approach of the Bavarian Army towards the opposite side was gradually limiting the resources of the capital in that quarter. It enabled the Commanders to present their forces simultaneously at different points: and thus, by continuing that display of vigour which had characterised their advance, they were far more likely to impose upon the morale of both the defeated Army and the citizens, than by limiting their combined operations to the attack of the stronghold presented by the lines of St Denis; for to do this, would, in all probability, require time, and it was evident from the repeated Proposals made by the French Government for a Suspension of Hostilities, that time was their great object, whether for the purpose of facilitating the collection and organisation of their resources, or in the hope of obtaining more favourable terms from the Allies.

It had also been tolerably well ascertained that, although fortified works had been thrown up on the right bank of the Seine, the defence of the left bank had been comparatively neglected. A further inducement towards the adoption of this plan arose from a Report which was now received from Major COLOMB, stating that although he had found the Bridge of Chatou, leading to Malmaison, destroyed: he had hastened to that of St Germain, on hearing that it had not been injured; and succeeded in gaining possession of it at the very moment the French were on the point of effecting its destruction. The Bridge of Maisons, still lower down the stream, was also taken and occupied.

No time was lost by the Prussian Commander in taking advantage of the captured Bridges across the Seine.

Lieutenant Colonel SOHR received an Order that night to move, with his Cavalry Brigade (the Brandenburg and Pomeranian Hussars), from the vicinity of Louvres, and to regulate his march so that he might cross the Seine at St Germain on the following morning. Thence he was to proceed so as to appear, with his Brigade, on the 1st of July, upon the Orleans road from Paris; where he was to interrupt this communication, and increase the confusion already produced in that quarter by the fugitives from the capital. Altogether, he was to act independently and discretionally; and, as far as practicable, to impede the supplies of provisions from the Western and Southern Provinces.

It was arranged that the Prussian Army should move to its right for the purpose of crossing the Seine; and, in order to mask the operation as much as possible, the Advanced Posts of the First and Fourth CORPS D'ARMÉE were to remain in their present position until the arrival of the Anglo-Allied Army, which was expected to take place on the evening of the 30th.

The Third Corps was directed to resume, at five o'clock in the morning of the 30th, its march upon Gonesse; and thence to proceed to St Germain: but in such a manner as to conceal its movements by means of the valley of Montmorency, and not to reach the more open ground about Argenteuil until darkness should have completely set in. From the latter point it would then complete its march to St Germain.

The First Corps was ordered to break up from its bivouac at ten o'clock in the evening, and march southward of Gonesse by Montmorency, Franconville, Cormeilles, and Maisons, at which latter point it was to cross the Seine, and immediately open a communication with the Third Corps.

The Fourth CORPS D'ARMÉE was directed to move, at daybreak of the 1st of July, by the right of St Denis, and to bombard this place during its march to Argenteuil; in which direction it was to effect a junction with the First and Third Corps. The Advanced Posts of the First and Fourth Corps were to remain until relieved by the British troops; and then, in like manner, to follow the rest of the Army.

These movements were punctually directed in the manner described.

As the First and Third Corps d'Armée moved off to the right, Count BÜLOW considered it necessary to strengthen the Outposts of the Fourth Corps, so as to be prepared to meet the Enemy should the latter debouch from St Denis. He therefore ordered Colonel HILLER to take post in observation of this point, with six Battalions, a Regiment of Cavalry, half of a six pounder Battery, and two pieces of Horse Artillery.

About three o'clock in the afternoon, the Prussian Outposts reported that French Columns were advancing from St Denis, and that the Vedettes were already driven in. Colonel HILLER immediately pushed forward the Sharpshooters of two Battalions, as also two Squadrons of Cavalry, with two pieces of Horse Artillery. At the same time, the troops at Stains got under arms, and were prepared to support. A very brisk tiraillade ensued, although there was no cover for the Skirmishers on the plain, except the trees along the great road and the high corn, which served to conceal their approach. The Enemy had also sent Detachments towards Epinay and Pierrefitte; but at these points, as also in advance of Stains, the French were compelled to give way and to retire, without having succeeded in their object of forcing back the Prussian Outposts.

The main body of the Fourth Corps d'Armée remained, during the 30th, in its position at Le Bourget; its Advanced Guard, under General SYDOW, was detached to the right, towards Argenteuil, to communicate with the Third Corps d'Armée. As the former was to move off on the following morning, it became necessary to hold the Outposts strictly on the defensive. Aubervilliers was the most open to attack. Two Companies were posted at the outlets, towards the French side; and in rear of these, two other Companies were formed in support. Still further to the rear was the main position; on which these troops, if overpowered, were to fall back. It lay along the Villages of Chantourterelle, Courneuve, and Merville, connected together by a water course lined with bushes, and consisting of separate Country Houses and Châteaux, mostly within walls, which had been loopholed for Tirailleurs. Six Battalions, chiefly extended in skirmishing order, were considered sufficient to occupy the whole of this line, as far as the high road from Le Bourget. Partial skirmishing, at a distance, was kept up; though, on the side of the Prussians, it was more for the purpose of diverting the attention of the Enemy, and concealing from him the general movement to the right. Bivouac fires were maintained during the night on the ground vacated by the different Corps, in order to deceive the Enemy by their apparent indication of the continued presence of the Prussian Army in front of the lines of St Denis.

On this day, the Advanced Guard of the Anglo-Allied Army (VIVIAN's Hussar Brigade) reached Vauderlan. The British Cavalry moved to Louvres.

ESTORFF's Cavalry, attached to the Second Corps, crossed the Oise at Creil, and proceeded by Chantilly to Luzarches. The Infantry of this Corps marched from Clermont to Chantilly.

The First Corps moved from its camp near St Martin Longeau, crossed the Oise at Pont St Maxence, and advanced until the head of the Column reached La Capelle, and its rear rested upon Senlis.

The Reserve moved from its camp, near Gournay, by Pont St Maxence, the head of the Column reaching Fleurines on the road to Senlis, and the rear resting upon Pont St Maxence.

The following were the positions of the respective Armies on the evening of the 30th:—

The First Prussian Corps d' Armée commenced its march, at half past ten o'clock in the evening, from Blancmesnil and Aulnay towards St Germain, passing, during the night, through Gonesse, Montmorency, and Le Mesnil, to Carrière au Mont, near St Germain—leaving its Outposts in the position they had hitherto occupied.

The Third Corps d'Armée marched, during the night, from Dammartin to St Germain, by Gonesse and Argenteuil; at which latter place, however, its Reserve Cavalry was halted.

The Fourth Corps d'Armée remained in its position at Le Bourget, to cover the march of the rest of the Army. Its Outposts continued at Stains, St Denis, and Aubervilliers. Lieutenant Colonel VON SOHR, with the Brandenburg and Pomeranian Hussars, crossed the Seine at St Germain, and was advancing towards Versailles.

Major VON COLOMB, with the 8th Hussars, occupied the Bridge of St Germain.

The Head Quarters of Prince BLÜCHER continued at Gonesse.

The Advanced Guard of the Anglo-Allied Army was at Vauderlan.

The British Cavalry was encamped on the plain about Louvres.

The Hanoverian Cavalry was at Luzarches.

The Second and Fourth Divisions, and the Nassau troops, were upon the high road between La Capelle and Senlis.

The Fifth and Sixth Divisions, the Brunswick troops, and the Reserve Artillery, were upon the high road between Fleurines and Pont St Maxence.

The Pontoon Train and Hawser Bridges were at Senlis.

The Duke of WELLINGTON's Head Quarters were at Louvres.

The French Army remained within the lines of Paris.

Since the departure of NAPOLEON, both the Army and the citizens looked upon the Parliament as the sole directing power; and, in full reliance upon its integrity, appeared willingly submissive to its dictates. FOUCHÉ, who had been in secret communication with the Allies, decided upon exercising, in accordance with their views, the great influence he had succeeded in acquiring over a very considerable portion of the Deputies. It was mainly by means of this influence that he contrived to remove the principal obstacle in the way of all negotiation—the presence of NAPOLEON. His next step was to prepare the Chamber for the return to power of the legitimate Monarch: a measure which he could only hope to accomplish by holding it forth as the sole alternative to the destruction of Paris by the vast and overwhelming force of the Allied Armies marching towards the capital from the north and east frontiers; and by combining with it the adoption of such modifications of the Charter as should satisfy the desires of the Constitutionalists and the moderately disposed of all Parties.

Aware that the Army was animated with a spirit of determined resistance towards the Allies; he plainly saw that, unless conciliated, the turbulent Buonapartists, with whom its ranks were filled, might speedily frustrate the accomplishment of his plans by which the peace of the capital was to be preserved, and ultimately prevent the attainment of that extended Constitutional Power for which the Deputies were contending. He, therefore, with his usual adroitness, addressed himself to its Chief, Marshal DAVOUST, Prince of ECKMÜHL; and by his skilful exposition of the political posture of affairs, he succeeded in gaining over the Marshal to his views. The latter wrote to him on the evening of the 29th, that he had overcome his prejudices; and had arrived at the conclusion that the only safe course to be pursued consisted in entering into an Armistice, and proclaiming LOUIS XVIII.

On the 30th, the Prince, as the Head of the French Army, addressed the following letter to both WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER:—

"Head Quarters, La Villette, June 30, 1815.

"My LORD,

"Your hostile movements continue, although, according to the Declarations of the Allied Sovereigns, the motives of the War which they make upon us no longer exist; since the Emperor NAPOLEON has abdicated.

"At the moment when blood is again on the point of flowing, I receive from Marshal the Duke of ALBUFERA a telegraphic despatch, of which I transmit you a copy. My Lord, I guarantee this Armistice on my honour. All the reasons you might have had to continue hostilities are destroyed; because you can have no other instruction from your Government than that which the Austrian Generals had from theirs.

"I make the formal demand to your Excellency of ceasing all hostilities, and of our proceeding to agree to an Armistice, according to the decision of Congress. I cannot believe, my Lord, that my request will be ineffectual; you will take upon yourself a great responsibility in the eyes of your fellow countrymen.

"No other motive but that of putting an end to the effusion of blood, and the interests of my country, has dictated this letter.

"If I present myself on the Field of Battle, with the idea of your talents, I shall carry the conviction of there combating for the most sacred of causes—that of the defence and independence of my country; and, whatever may be the result, I shall merit your esteem.

"Accept, &c.,

"THE MARSHAL PRINCE OF ECKMÜHL,

"Minister at War."

To this the Duke of WELLINGTON replied in the following terms:—

"Head Quarters, July 1, 1815—10 A.M.

"MONSIEUR LE MARÉCHAL,

"I have just received your Excellency's letter of the 30th June, in which your Excellency communicates to me the intelligence you have received of an Armistice having been concluded by General FRIMONT with Marshal the Duke of ALBUFERA.

"I have already made known, in writing, to the French Commissioners sent to the Allied Powers, and verbally, to the Commissioners sent to me, the reasons which have prevented me from suspending my operations; which reasons, I have cause to believe, are fully adopted by the Allies of my Sovereign, and of those whose Armies I have the honour of commanding.

"I have every wish to prevent the further effusion of the blood of the brave troops under my command; but it must be upon the conditions which shall secure the re-establishment and the stability of the General Peace.

"I have the honour to be, &c.,

"WELLINGTON."

Prince BLÜCHER, who entertained a great contempt for diplomacy, attributing as he did the cause of the renewal of the War to the ill concocted schemes to which that War had given birth, had hitherto refrained from either receiving in person, or noticing in writing, any communication addressed to him by the French authorities. He applied himself solely to the military solution of the Great Problem on which depended the Peace of Europe.

Upon this occasion, however, tempted probably by the opportunity which was offered to him of sharply retorting upon the Marshal, under whose government of Hamburg the greatest excesses had been committed upon his countrymen; he was induced to pen the following reply, couched in his rough native German, as if to evince both his disdain of the usual diplomatic mode of communication, and his dislike of even the very language of the country he so thoroughly detested:—

"To the French General DAVOUST.

"Head Quarters, July 1, 1815.

"MARSHAL,

"It is not conformable to truth that, because NAPOLEON has abdicated the throne, there exists no further motive for War between the Allied Powers and France. His abdication is conditional; that is, in favour of his son: but a Decree of the Allied Powers excludes not only NAPOLEON, but every member of his Family, from the Throne.

"If General FRIMONT has considered himself authorised to conclude an Armistice with your General opposed to him, that is no motive for us to do the same. We shall pursue our victory. GOD has given us strength and resolution to do so. Beware, Marshal, of what you do; and forbear devoting another city to destruction! for you know what liberties the exasperated soldiers would take, should your capital be carried by storm. Do you solicit the maledictions of Paris, in addition to those of Hamburg?

"We shall enter Paris to protect the respectable inhabitants against the mob, by whom they are threatened with pillage. An Armistice can be made with security nowhere but in Paris. This, our relative position towards your Nation, be pleased, Marshal, not to mistake!

"Let me finally observe to you, Marshal, if you mean to negotiate with us, it is matter of surprise that, in defiance of the Law of Nations, you detain our Officers dispatched with Letters and Orders.

"In the usual form of conventional civility, I have the honour to be,

"Marshal,

"Your obedient servant,

"BLÜCHER."

Whilst thus endeavouring to draw the Allied Generals into negotiation; FOUCHÉ and DAVOUST felt the necessity of carrying out their plans with the greatest caution, and in such a manner as to prevent any unfavourable construction being put upon their motives by the Army.

On the evening of the 30th of June, there was an assemblage of General Officers at the Head Quarters in Villette; at which it was proposed to send up an Address to the Chamber of Representatives expressive of the determined spirit of resistance which animated the troops, and of their hostility to the Bourbons. It was adopted by the majority; and DAVOUST, though secretly working with FOUCHÉ for the Restoration of LOUIS XVIII., did not hesitate to attach to it his signature. It was couched in the following terms:—

"Camp at Villette, 30th June.

"REPRESENTATIVES OF THE PEOPLE!

"We are in presence of our Enemies. We swear before you and the world to defend, to our last breath, the cause of our independence and the national honour.

"It is wished to impose the Bourbons upon us, but these Princes are rejected by the immense majority of Frenchmen. If their return could be agreed to, recollect, Representatives, that you would sign the annihilation of the Army; which for twenty years has been the Palladium of French honour. There are in War, especially when it has been long conducted, successes and reverses. In our successes, we have appeared great and generous. If it is wished to humble us in our reverses, we shall know how to die.

"The Bourbons present no guarantee to the Nation. We received them with sentiments of the most generous confidence: we forgot all the calamities they had caused us in their rage to deprive us of our most sacred rights. Well! what return did they make for this confidence? They treated us as rebels and as vanquished. Representatives! these reflections are terrible, because they are true. History will one day relate what the Bourbons have done to replace themselves on the Throne of France; it will also narrate the conduct of the Army; of that Army essentially national; and posterity will judge which best deserved the esteem of the World.

"The Marshal Prince of ECKMÜHL, Minister at War,

"Count PAJOL, commanding the First Corps of Cavalry,

"Count D'ERLON, commanding the Right Wing,

"Count VANDAMME, General in Chief."

(And fifteen other Generals.)

The Chambers being thus appealed to, felt it incumbent on them to issue a Proclamation explanatory of the political situation of France; and of their own intentions under all the critical circumstances in which it presented itself to their view. This document, cautiously drawn up by the Constitutionalists who formed the preponderating party in the State, and strongly marked by the policy which was pursued throughout by FOUCHÉ, was framed with great tact. Although it acknowledged the nomination of NAPOLEON's son to the Empire, it manifested no hostility to the Bourbons: it expressed a desire to secure a Monarchical and Representative Government; but, at the same time, declared that the Head of the Government, whoever he might be, must enter into a solemn Compact and abide by the Constitutional Charter.

In short, its general tone was sufficiently independent to secure for it, if not the approbation, at least the acquiescence, of both the Liberals and the Buonapartists; whilst, on the other hand, it significantly indicated the terms upon which a Bourbon might re-ascend the throne, and rally round him the Friends of Constitutional Order and Civil Rights. With but few exceptions it admitted of being reconciled with the Proclamation published on the 28th of June by Louis XVIII. It ran thus:—

"FRENCHMEN!

"The Foreign Powers proclaimed, in the face of Europe, that they were only armed against NAPOLEON; and that they wished to respect our independence, and the right which belongs to every Nation to choose a Government suitable to its habits and its interests.

"NAPOLEON is no longer the Chief of the State. He has renounced the Throne, and his Abdication has been accepted by your Representatives. He is removed from us. His son is called to the Empire by the Constitution of the State. The coalesced Sovereigns are informed of this; and the War ought to be terminated, if the promises of Kings have any foundation in truth.

"While Plenipotentiaries have been sent to the Allied Powers to treat for peace in the name of France; the Generals of two of those Powers have refused any Suspension of Arms. Their troops have accelerated their marches under favour of a moment of hesitation and trouble. They are now at the very gates of the capital, and no communication has stated for what object the War is continued. Our Plenipotentiaries will soon declare whether we must renounce Peace. In the mean time, resistance is not only legitimate, but necessary: and humanity, in requiring an account of the blood uselessly shed, will not accuse those brave men who only combat to repel from their houses the scourges of war, murder, and pillage; and to defend with their lives the cause of Liberty, and of that Independence the imprescriptible right of which has been guaranteed to them even by the Manifestoes of their Enemies.

"Amidst these circumstances, your Representatives cannot forget that they were not chosen to stipulate for the interests of any individual Party, but for the whole Nation. Every act of weakness will dishonour them, and will only tend to endanger the future tranquillity of France. While the Government is employing all the means in its power to obtain a solid Peace; or, should that not be obtained without compromising our honour, to repel the Battalions of Foreigners: what more advantages to the Nation can be done than to collect and establish the fundamental rules of a Monarchical and Representative Government, destined to secure to all citizens the free enjoyment of those sacred rights which sacrifices so numerous and so great have purchased; and to rally for ever, under the National Colours, that great body of Frenchmen who have no other interest, and no other wish, than an honourable repose and a just independence.

"Meanwhile the Chambers conceive that their duty and their dignity require them to declare that they will never acknowledge, as legitimate Chief of the State, him who, on ascending the Throne, shall refuse to acknowledge the Rights of the Nation, and to consecrate them by a solemn Compact. The Constitutional Charter is drawn up; and if the force of arms should succeed in temporarily imposing upon us a Master—if the destinies of a great Nation are again to be delivered up to the caprice and arbitrary will of a small number of privileged persons—then, in yielding to force, the National Representation will protest in the face of the whole World against the oppression of the French People.

"Your Representatives will appeal to the energy of the present and future generations to renew their claim both to National Independence, and the Rights of Civil and Religious Liberty. For these Rights they now appeal to the reason and the justice of all civilized Nations."

Notwithstanding the continued endeavours, on the part of the French Commissioners appointed by the Chambers, to induce the Allied Generals to enter upon an Armistice; the military operations were not for a moment interrupted.

On the morning of the 1st of July, BÜLOW's Corps d' Armée (the Fourth) moved off to its right, towards Argenteuil. During the movement, however; the Enemy, as if at length aware, or desirous of ascertaining the nature, of BLÜCHER's operation, attacked the Village of Aubervilliers in front, from the Canal of St Denis, and penetrated as far as the Church situated in the centre of the place. The French were here met by the Prussian Support; and two Battalions from the main position arriving immediately afterwards, they were prevented from making any further progress. Nevertheless, a prolonged tiraillade, as well as a howitzer fire, on the part of the French, were maintained; during which the march of BÜLOW's Corps continued in operation, the Fourteenth Brigade being left in support to the Advanced Posts until the arrival of the Anglo-Allied troops.

In the afternoon, the Duke of WELLINGTON's Army reached Le Bourget; and took up the position vacated by Prince BLÜCHER, whose Advanced Posts it immediately relieved. Three Companies of Light Infantry from COLVILLE's Division were thrown into Aubervilliers. The Prussians who had hitherto been stationed for the purpose of masking as much as possible the general movement of their Army to the right, had kept up a desultory fire from that portion of the Village which was in their possession; abstaining from making any direct attack, since this might have led to the advance of the French in great force at the moment the former were no longer supported by the main Army, and before the Anglo-Allied troops had arrived.

The British Light Companies, mentioned as having been thrown into Aubervilliers, were under no restraint of this kind; and Lieutenant Colonel Sir NEIL CAMPBELL, who commanded them, determined to push forward, and possess himself, if possible, of the entire Village. Having first gained two or three of the highest houses, he broke from the top of these into some that were lower; and thence forcing his way through the partition walls of others, without much firing, since the French did not appear disposed to make an obstinate resistance (being by that time probably aware of the Prussian movement to the right, and of the arrival of the Anglo-Allied Army), he succeeded in obtaining possession of one side of a whole street, and of the greater portion of the Village. The French Officer in command then proposed a truce; which was accepted, since the Post he occupied lay between the British and a Battery upon the Canal. The remaining Outposts were taken up from the Prussians without any molestation on the part of the Enemy; and the main Anglo-Allied Army occupied a position, having its Right upon the Height of Richebourg, and its Left upon the Wood of Bondy.

It will be recollected that Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, of the Prussian Light Cavalry, was directed to pass the Bridge of St Germain on the morning of the 30th of June, and to show himself on the Orleans road upon the 1st of July. Starting at daybreak of the 30th, the Brigade passed through Montmorency and Argenteuil, towards St Germain; where it fell in with Major COLOMB's Detachment, consisting of the 8th Hussars and two Battalions of Infantry. It then moved on about a league further, to Marly, upon the Versailles road; which it reached at nightfall, and where it bivouacked. On the morning of the 1st of July, Lieutenant Colonel SOHR resumed his march, and took the direction of Versailles, which place, however, he did not reach until noon; much delay having occurred whilst passing through the intersected ground in that quarter, and in awaiting the Reports from the Detachments sent out in different directions to gain intelligence of the Enemy.

This bold and hazardous movement of Lieutenant Colonel SOHR's Brigade, which was acting independently as a Free Corps for the time, did not escape the Enemy's observation. General EXCELMANS, who commanded the French Cavalry on the south side of Paris, on receiving information that two Regiments of Prussian Hussars were advancing by Marly upon Versailles, resolved to attack them.

For this purpose he proceeded himself with the 5th, 15th, and 20th Dragoons, and the 6th Hussars, comprising a force of three thousand men, along the road from Montrouge towards Plessis Piquet, against the front of the Prussian Brigade. At the same time, the Light Cavalry Division of General PIRÉ, together with the 33rd Regiment of Infantry, consisting of three Battalions, were detached against the flank and rear of the Prussian Brigade. The 5th and 6th Lancers marched by the Sèvres road upon Viroflay; the 6th Chasseurs proceeded to occupy the cross roads connecting Sèvres with the northern portion of Versailles; the 1st Chasseurs moved by Sèvres towards Rocquencourt, about three miles from Versailles, on the road to St Germain; in which direction the 33rd Infantry followed. Both the latter Regiments were destined to cut off the retreat of the Prussian Cavalry, should it be driven back by EXCELMANS. An exceedingly well planned ambush was now laid in and about Rocquencourt, and every precaution taken by the detaching of small parties on the look out.

It was late in the afternoon when Lieutenant Colonel SOHR received intelligence that the Enemy's Cavalry was approaching, and that his Advanced Guard was attacked. He immediately advanced with both his Hussar Regiments, and drove back the Enemy upon Villa Coublai, in the Defile of which Village a sharp engagement ensued. In this attack the ranks of the Prussian Hussars had become disordered; and, as the latter retired, they were fallen upon by the 5th and 6th French Lancers of PIRÉ's Light Cavalry Brigade, before alluded to as having been posted in ambush. They then fell back upon Versailles, pursued by the French; who vainly endeavoured to force an entrance into the Town, at the Gate of which a gallant resistance was made by the Prussians. The short time that was gained by this resistance sufficed for collecting the main body of the Brigade on the open space at the outlet leading to St Germain, towards which point it might have retreated through the Park; but, having received information of the advance of THIELEMANN's Corps, and expecting every moment to derive from it a Support, Lieutenant Colonel SOHR retired by the more direct road through Rocquencourt.

About seven o'clock in the evening, at which time the Hussars had collected their scattered force together, and were on the point of commencing their further retreat upon St Germain: SOHR received intelligence, upon which he could rely, that he had been turned by both Cavalry and Infantry; and that his line of retreat had been intercepted. His decision was instantly formed. He knew his men, their devotion, and their courage; and resolved upon cutting his way through the Enemy with the sword.

On quitting Versailles the Prussian Hussars were fired upon by the National Guard from the Barrier. They had not proceeded far when word was brought in, that Prussian and English Cavalry were approaching from the side of St Germain; but they were speedily undeceived. It was the 1st Regiment of French Chasseurs. In the next moment they were formed for attack, and advanced at a gallop. The Chasseurs came on in the same style; but they were completely overthrown, and their Commanding Officer lay stretched upon the ground by a pistol shot. As they were pursued by the Hussars, a fire was unexpectedly opened upon the latter by two Companies of the 3rd Battalion of the 33rd French Regiment, posted behind some hedges, near Le Chesnay; whereupon SOHR, with the greater part of his Hussars, struck into a field road to the right, in order to turn this Village, which was occupied by the Enemy. This, however, led them to a bridge, with adjacent houses, occupied by two more Companies of the above Battalion; from which they also received a sharp fire. Meeting with this new obstacle, and aware of the proximity of the great mass of Cavalry under EXCELMANS, in their rear; the diminished and disordered remnant of the two Prussian Regiments, about 150 Hussars, rallying upon their Chief, dashed across a meadow, with a determination to force a passage through the Village of Le Chesnay. Here the Chasseurs again opposed them, but were once more overthrown; and the Prussians now followed a road which conducted them through the Village, but which unfortunately led into a large court whence there was no other outlet. Not only was their further progress thus checked, but their whole body was suddenly assailed by a fire from Infantry, already posted in this quarter; whilst the pursuing Cavalry prevented every chance of escape. Their situation had become truly desperate; but their bravery, instead of succumbing, appeared incited to the highest pitch by the heroic example of Lieutenant Colonel SOHR: who rejected the offer of quarter, and fell, severely wounded by a pistol shot. Victory favoured the strongest: but it was a victory gained by immeasurably superior numbers over the dead and dying of a gallant band of warriors; who fought to the last, and did all that the most inflexible bravery could accomplish.

The losses incurred by this Brigade during the short Campaign had already reduced it, previously to this Affair, to between 600 and 700 men: and on the present occasion it suffered a still further loss of ten Officers, and from 400 to 500 men.

The detaching of these two Regiments so much in advance of the Prussian general movement to the right; and the Orders given to Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, to cross the Seine on the morning of the 30th of June, appear a questionable measure. It is true that this Officer was desired to consider himself as acting independently, and without reference to the troops that were to follow in the same direction; but then it must be recollected that he had to proceed along a very considerable portion of the circumference of a circle, from the centre of which the Enemy could detach superior force along radii far shorter than the distance between the Prussian Brigade and the main Army: so that, with a vigilant look out, the French possessed every facility of cutting off his retreat. His Orders were to interrupt the communication with Paris by the Orleans road, and to spread alarm and confusion on that side of the capital: but in issuing them the effect likely to be produced upon the morale of the citizens could have alone been contemplated; and, in all probability, it was at the same time conceived that, as no fortified works had been thrown up on the south side, the French troops intended to direct their attention mainly, if not wholly, towards the Armies in front of the northern portion of the capital. The effect thus sought to be produced might have been obtained in the case of a weak garrison; but that of Paris, comprising as it did about 50,000 troops of the Line, besides the National Guards, was not to be so lightly treated. In carrying into execution the Order to create alarm and confusion on the south side of Paris, these two Regiments of Hussars would naturally draw in that direction the attention of the French Commanders; and thus lead, as the result proved, not only to the cutting off of so comparatively weak a force, but also to the posting of a respectable body of troops at the threatened point, in anticipation of the Enemy's following up the attack in greater force. Even previously to obtaining the insight thus afforded into a part of the plan of the Invaders, the movements of the latter had been more narrowly watched than was supposed: as may be readily inferred from the fact of EXCELMANS having been detached, on the 1st, towards Versailles, with a body of Cavalry; and of the position at Montrouge having been occupied in considerable force. All circumstances considered, the preferable course would have been, to have employed SOHR's Brigade as an Advanced Guard only; having immediate support from the main Columns in its rear.

It so happened that the Advanced Guard of THIELEMANN's Corps, consisting of the Ninth Infantry Brigade, under General BORCKE, was on the march from St Germain (which it had left about seven o'clock in the evening) to take post at Marly; when it received intelligence of the two Cavalry Regiments, under Lieutenant Colonel SOHR, having been completely defeated. BORCKE hastened forward, and it was not long before his Advance became engaged with the French Tirailleurs proceeding from Versailles. The Enemy was immediately attacked, and driven back upon Rocquencourt. As darkness was setting in, BORCKE drew up his force with caution. He pushed forward the Fusilier Battalion of the 8th Regiment, supported by the 1st Battalion of the 30th Regiment; and held the remainder in Battalion Columns on the right and left of the road. The vigour of the attack made by the first named Battalion was such that the Enemy retired in all haste upon the nearest suburb of Paris; whilst BORCKE bivouacked at Rocquencourt.

Besides the Cavalry under EXCELMANS, the remains of the Third and Fourth French Corps d'Armée were detached to the south of Paris; on which side VANDAMME, who commanded, took up a position, having his Right upon the Seine, his Left by Montrouge, and his Centre in rear of Issy. He placed a portion of his troops in the villages of Vanves and Issy; the houses and walls of which appeared to offer great advantages for defence. His Advanced Guard occupied Chatillon, Clamord, Meudon, Sèvres, and St Cloud. In the evening he was joined by the Imperial Guard, which he posted in support.

The following were the positions of the respective Armies on the evening of the 1st of July:—

The Second Corps of the Anglo-Allied Army, under Lord HILL, comprising the Second and Fourth Divisions, the Nassau troops, and ESTORFF's Hanoverian Cavalry Brigade, was in the position previously occupied by the Fourth Prussian Corps; having its Right upon the great road about Pierrefitte, its Left upon the great road of Senlis, and its Advanced Posts at Aubervilliers and in front of St Denis.

The First Corps, under Sir JOHN BYNG, comprising the First and Third Divisions, and the Dutch-Belgian troops, were in the position previously occupied by the First Prussian Corps; having its Right upon the great road behind Le Bourget; its Left upon the Forest of Bondy, and its Advanced Posts along the Ourcq Canal.

The Reserve, under Sir JAMES KEMPT, was encamped between Louvres and Vauderlan.

The Cavalry was encamped and cantoned about the villages of Groussainville, Vauderlan, and Roissy.

The Pontoon Train and the Hawser Bridges were at Sarcelles, on the Chantilly road to Paris.

The Head Quarters of the Duke of WELLINGTON were at Gonesse.

The First Prussian Corps d'Armée was encamped between the villages of Le Mesnil and Carrière au Mont, on the left bank of the Seine, not far from St Germain.

The Third Corps was also on the left bank of the Seine, in the valley, and near St Germain. Its Advanced Guard (the Ninth Brigade) was at Rocquencourt.

The Fourth Corps was upon the march to St Germain.

Prince BLÜCHER's Head Quarters were at St Germain.

The Third and Fourth French Corps d'Armée and the Imperial Guard were on the south side of Paris, their Right upon the Seine, their Left by Montrouge; with the Advanced Guard at Chatillon, Clamord, Meudon, Sèvres, and St Cloud.

The remainder of the French Army continued within the capital.

The Prince of ECKMÜHL's Head Quarters were at Villette.

At daybreak of the 2nd of July, BLÜCHER put the whole Prussian Army in motion towards the south side of Paris, where he purposed taking possession of the advantageous position comprising the Heights of Meudon and Chatillon, and their immediate vicinity. THIELEMANN's Advanced Guard (the Ninth Brigade) immediately proceeded to occupy Versailles. The Corps itself halted two hours at Rocquencourt to wait for the arrival of ZIETEN's Corps. As the latter Corps advanced, it threw out a Detachment to its left, consisting of the 1st Battalion of the 1st West Prussian Regiment, two pieces of Horse Artillery, and a Squadron of Cavalry, under Captain KRENSKY: who was directed to proceed by Malmaison towards St Cloud, communicating with Major COLOMB, who had already been detached, with the force before mentioned as being under his command, towards the Bridge of Neuilly; and to keep a look out to the left of the direct road to Paris. On ZIETEN's Advanced Guard reaching Ville d'Avray, whence it drove off a French Picquet, information was obtained that the Enemy was restoring the Bridge of St Cloud, which he had previously destroyed; and that he occupied the Bois de Boulogne in considerable force. The Third Brigade was therefore ordered to proceed by its left towards St Cloud, and to oppose any movement which might be attempted against that Flank.

It was three o'clock in the afternoon when ZIETEN's First Brigade, under STEINMETZ, reached Sèvres. Here the French were strongly posted, occupying the place itself, the Heights of Bellevue; and having their Light Troops well disposed amongst the adjacent gardens and vineyards. The First Prussian Brigade was followed in support by the Second and Fourth Brigades; and, notwithstanding the very gallant defence that was made, these troops succeeded in forcing the French to abandon their stronghold, and fall back upon Moulineau. Here the French made another stand; but were again defeated by STEINMETZ, who had closely pursued them. Whilst the First Brigade was thus gaining ground; the Second, together with the Reserve Artillery, advanced towards the Heights of Meudon. The Reserve Cavalry of the Corps followed the First Brigade, in support. The Fourth Brigade occupied Sèvres. Major General JAGOW, who had been detached to the left with the Third Brigade, having ascertained that the Enemy was not likely to undertake any movement from the Bois de Boulogne, and that Captain KRENSKY's Detachment was on the look out in that direction, proceeded to rejoin the Corps; and on reaching Sèvres, towards evening, he was directed by ZIETEN to take up a position with his Brigade to the right, on the Heights of Meudon.

In the evening, the French, after having reformed, and collected their defeated force at Issy, made an attempt to regain possession of Moulineau; but the attack failed, and they were driven back upon Issy. Here they were reinforced: fifteen Battalions were posted in and about Issy, supported by numerous guns and Cavalry: their Light Infantry occupying the vineyards in front of the Village. About half past ten o'clock in the night, however, the Prussians, who kept a sharp look out, heard these troops marching off; and perceived that their departure was conducted in rather a disorderly manner. Instant advantage was taken of this circumstance, and a part of the First and Second Prussian Brigades attacked the French; who fled back upon the suburb of Vaugirard in such confusion that Paris might have been entered at this moment, if more force had been at hand.

During the night, ZIETEN posted his Corps in the following manner:—His Right upon the Height of Clamord, his Centre upon that of Meudon, and his Left in Moulineau; Sèvres still occupied; the Advanced Guard in Issy, in the rear of which Village was the Reserve Cavalry in support.

Whilst ZIETEN's Corps had been thus successfully effecting its movement against the south side of the capital; THIELEMANN's, which formed the Right Column, proceeded towards Plessis Piquet, and pushed forward its Advanced Guard to the Heights of Chatillon, which it reached late in the evening. BÜLOW's Corps, acting as a Reserve, occupied Versailles and its vicinity during the night.

During the whole of this day, the troops of the Anglo-Allied Army continued in position in front of the fortified lines on the north side of Paris. The Duke having established a Bridge at Argenteuil, Detachments were sent across the Seine: and these, having secured the Villages of Asnières, Courbevoie, and Suresnes on the left bank of the Seine, opened a communication with the Prussians.

The Allied Commanders had thus succeeded in shutting up the French forces within their lines. WELLINGTON was perfectly prepared to attack the north side of Paris, if circumstances should render such a step necessary; or if a favourable opportunity should present itself: whilst BLÜCHER, having secured a strong position in front of the south side, which was mostly open and defenceless, was equally ready to storm the capital with his collected force. The effect of this well conceived and successfully executed plan of operation was to divide the Enemy's attention between two opposite points of the town. Should he attempt to assail the one Army with his principal force, he would immediately find himself attacked by the other Army; without possessing the means wherewith to carry on the contest with both simultaneously. On the other hand, should a general and formidable assault be made by those Armies, on the opposite points, at the same time; the necessary division of his forces, in arranging his plan of defence, would render his situation still more desperate.

The Provisional Government, fully alive to this state of things, and duly aware of the approach of the Bavarian, Russian, and Austrian Armies, clearly saw the inutility of further resistance to the Allies, and instructed the Commissioners to wait upon the Duke of WELLINGTON, and report to his Grace the fact of NAPOLEON having quitted Paris on the 29th to embark for the United States, and to press the point of a Suspension of Hostilities.

To this representation the Duke replied that the great obstacle to the Armistice having thus been removed, there remained only the question as to the terms; which he thought should be the halting of the Anglo-Allied and Prussian Armies in their present positions, the withdrawal of the French Army from Paris across the Loire, and the placing of the capital in the keeping of the National Guards until the King should order otherwise. He offered, if they agreed to these terms, to endeavour to prevail on Prince BLÜCHER to halt his troops, and send an Officer to settle the details; but, at the same time, he told them distinctly that he would not consent to suspend hostilities so long as a French soldier remained in Paris.

Having received this explicit declaration on the part of his Grace, the Commissioners withdrew.

The following were the positions of the respective Armies during the night of the 2nd of July:—

The troops of the Anglo-Allied Army continued in position in front of the lines of St Denis. Detachments were at Asnières, Courbevoie, and Suresnes, on the left hank of the Seine.

The First Prussian Corps d'Armée had its Right on the Height of Clamard, its Centre on that of Meudon, its Left at Moulineau, and its Advanced Guard at Issy; in rear of which point was the Reserve Cavalry of the Corps.

Of the Third Corps, the Ninth Brigade was at Chatillon, the Tenth and Eleventh Brigades were in front of Vélizy, the Twelfth Brigade was at Chatenay and Sceaux. The Reserve Cavalry of the Corps bivouacked about Plessis Piquet.

Of the Fourth Corps, the Sixteenth Brigade was at Montreail, in advance of Versailles; the Thirteenth Brigade bivouacked near Viroflay; the Fourteenth Brigade bivouacked at Le Chesnay Bel Air, not far from Rocquencourt. The Reserve Cavalry of the Corps was partly in front of Versailles, and partly on the left of Montreail.

The troops composing the Right Wing of the French Army occupied the lines on the right bank of the Seine, whence they were watching the British. Some troops were posted in the Bois de Boulogne, and several Posts were established along both banks of the river.

The Left Wing extended from the Seine as far as the Orleans road. It held Vaugirard strongly occupied, the main body was posted between the Barrières de l'Ecole Militaire and de l'Enfer.

At three o'clock on the morning of the 3rd of July, VANDAMME advanced in two Columns from Vaugirard to the attack of Issy. Between Vaugirard and the Seine, he had a considerable force of Cavalry, the front of which was flanked by a Battery advantageously posted near Auteuil on the right bank of the river. The action commenced with a brisk cannonade: the French having brought twenty pieces of cannon against the front of the Village, which was then vigorously assailed by his Infantry. The Prussians had constructed some barricades, and other defences, during the night; but these did not protect them from the sharp fire of case shot which was poured upon them by the French Batteries, the guns of which enfiladed the streets. The 12th and 24th Prussian Regiments, and the 2nd Westphalian Landwehr, supported by a half Battery of twelve pounders, fought with great bravery. There was much loss on both sides. At length the French withdrew; but only to advance again, considerably reinforced.

The Second Prussian Brigade was immediately ordered to join the First, and the whole of the troops of the First Corps stood to their arms. ZIETEN sent a request to Prince BLÜCHER for the support of two Brigades of BÜLOW's Corps; and, at the same time, begged THIELEMANN to advance (in conformity with instructions conveyed to him from Head Quarters) from Chatillon, and threaten the Enemy's Left Flank.

In the mean time, the French renewed their attack upon Issy; which, however, again proved unsuccessful. This was followed by a heavy cannonade and by further assaults, without any decided advantage having been gained over the defenders. The French did not appear disposed to venture upon a more general attack, which would have offered them a much greater chance of forcing back the Prussian Advanced Guard; probably considering that, if unsuccessful, it might end in the suburbs of Paris being easily carried by storm: and hence, after four hours' continued but fruitless attempts upon ZIETEN's Advanced Position, they fell back upon Paris; the Prussian Tirailleurs following them until they came within a very short distance of the Barriers.

At a Council of War, which had been held during the previous night in Paris, it was decided that the defence of the capital was not practicable against the Allied Armies. Nevertheless, DAVOUST was desirous that another attempt should be made on the Prussian Army: but now that this had failed in the manner described, that the two Allied Armies were in full communication with each other, and that a British Corps was likewise moving upon the left of the Seine towards Neuilly, a Capitulation was determined upon.

Accordingly, at seven o'clock in the morning, the fire on the part of the French suddenly ceased; and General REVEST was deputed to pass over to ZIETEN's Corps, which of all the Allied troops was the nearest to the capital, for the purpose of offering a Capitulation, and requesting an immediate Armistice. BLÜCHER, however, required from Marshal DAVOUST, the Commander in Chief of the French Army, a negotiator possessing greater powers, before he would finally agree to a Suspension of Hostilities; and indicated the Palace of St Cloud as the place where the negotiations should be carried on, to which point he then removed his Head Quarters.

During the contest at Issy, the Detachments on the left of the First Prussian Corps, under Captain KRENSKY, were engaged rather sharply with the Enemy between St Cloud and Neuilly; which ended in the French being driven back upon the Bridge at the latter place, towards which point also a body of British troops was advancing. Thus ZIETEN's Corps, the same that had opened the Campaign with the actions along the Sambre, had the honour of closing it with those at Issy and Neuilly on the Seine.

Officers, furnished with full powers by their respective Chiefs, soon met at St Cloud; whither the Duke of WELLINGTON had already repaired in person to join Prince BLÜCHER; and the result of their deliberations was the following:—

Military Convention.

This day, the 3rd of July 1815, the Commissioners named by the Commanders in Chief of the respective Armies; that is to say, the Baron BIGNON, holding the Portfolio of Foreign Affairs; the Count GUILLEMINOT, Chief of the General Staff of the French Army; the Count DE BONDY, Prefect of the Department of the Seine; being furnished with the full powers of his Excellency the Marshal Prince of ECKMÜHL, Commander in Chief of the French Army, on one side: and Major General Baron MÜFFLING, furnished with the full powers of his Highness the Field Marshal Prince BLÜCHER, Commander in Chief of the Prussian Army; and Colonel HERVEY, furnished with the full powers of his Excellency the Duke of WELLINGTON, Commander in Chief of the English Army, on the other side, have agreed to the following Articles.

ARTICLE I. There shall be a Suspension of Arms between the Allied Armies commanded by his Highness the Prince BLÜCHER and his Grace the Duke of WELLINGTON, and the French Army under the walls of Paris.

ARTICLE II. The French Army shall put itself in march tomorrow, to take up a position beyond the Loire. Paris shall be completely evacuated in three days; and the movement behind the Loire shall be effected within eight days.

ARTICLE III. The French Army shall take with it all its matériel, Field Artillery, Military Chest, horses, and property of Regiments, without exception. All persons belonging to the Depôts shall also be removed, as well as those belonging to the different Branches of Administration which appertain to the Army.

ARTICLE IV. The Sick and Wounded, and the Medical Officers whom it may be necessary to leave with them, are placed under the special protection of the Commanders in Chief of the English and Prussian Armies.

ARTICLE V. The Military, and those holding employments to whom the foregoing Article relates, shall be at liberty, immediately after their recovery, to rejoin the Corps to which they belong.

ARTICLE VI. The wives and children of all individuals belonging to the French Army shall be at liberty to remain in Paris. The wives shall be allowed to quit Paris for the purpose of rejoining the Army, and to carry with them their property and that of their husbands.

ARTICLE VII. The Officers of the Line employed with the Fédérés, or with the Tirailleurs of the National Guard, may either join the Army, or return to their homes or the places of their birth.

ARTICLE VIII. Tomorrow, the 4th of July, at mid day, St Denis, St Ouen, Clichy, and Neuilly shall be given up. The day after tomorrow, the 5th, at the same hour, Montmartre shall be given up. The third day, the 6th, all the Barriers shall be given up.

ARTICLE IX. The duty of the City of Paris shall continue to be done by the National Guard, and by the Corps of the Municipal Gensd'armerie.

ARTICLE X. The Commanders in Chief of the English and Prussian Armies engage to respect, and to make those under their command respect, the actual authorities, so long as they shall exist.

ARTICLE XI. Public property, with the exception of that which relates to War, whether it belongs to the Government, or depends upon the Municipal Authority, shall be respected; and the Allied Powers will not interfere in any manner with its administration and management.

ARTICLE XII. Private persons and property shall be equally respected. The inhabitants, and in general all individuals who shall be in the capital, shall continue to enjoy their rights and liberties, without being disturbed or called to account, either as to the situations which they hold, or may have held, or as to their conduct or political opinions.

ARTICLE XIII. The foreign troops shall not interpose any obstacles to the provisioning of the capital; and will protect, on the contrary, the arrival and the free circulation of the articles which are destined for it.

ARTICLE XIV. The present Convention shall be observed, and shall serve to regulate the mutual relations until the conclusion of Peace. In case of rupture, it must be denounced in the usual forms at least ten days beforehand.

ARTICLE XV. If any difficulties arise in the execution of any one of the Articles of the present Convention, the interpretation of it shall be made in favour of the French Army and of the City of Paris.

ARTICLE XVI. The present Convention is declared common to all the Allied Armies, provided it be ratified by the Powers on which these Armies are dependant.

ARTICLE XVII. The Ratifications shall be exchanged tomorrow, the 4th of July, at six o'clock in the morning, at the Bridge of Neuilly.

ARTICLE XVIII. Commissioners shall be named by the respective parties in order to watch over the execution of the present Convention.

Done and signed at St Cloud, in triplicate, by the Commissioners above named, the day and year before mentioned.

THE BARON BIGNON.

THE COUNT GUILLEMINOT.

THE COUNT DE BONDY.

THE BARON DE MÜFFLING.

F.B. HERVEY, COLONEL.

Approved and ratified the present Suspension of Arms, at Paris, the 3rd of July 1815.

THE MARSHAL PRINCE OF ECKMÜHL.

Afterwards approved by PRINCE BLÜCHER and the DUKE OF WELLINGTON; and the Ratifications exchanged on the 4th of July.

The terms of the Convention were literally fulfilled.

On the 4th, the French Army, commanded by Marshal DAVOUST, quitted Paris; and proceeded on its march to the Loire: and the Anglo-Allied troops occupied St Denis, St Ouen, Clichy, and Neuilly. On the 5th, the latter took possession of Montmartre. On the 6th, they occupied the Barriers of Paris, upon the right of the Seine; and the Prussians those upon the left bank. On the 7th, the two Allied Armies entered Paris: the Chamber of Peers, having received from the Provisional Government a notification of the course of events, terminated its sittings; the Chamber of Deputies protested, but in vain. Their President (LANJUINAIS) quitted his Chair; and on the following day, the doors were closed, and the approaches guarded by foreign troops.

On the 8th, the French King, LOUIS XVIII., made his public entry into his capital, amidst the acclamations of the people, and again occupied the palace of his ancestors.

It was also on the 8th that NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE embarked, at Rochefort, on board the French Frigate La Saale; and proceeded, accompanied by La Méduse, in which was his suite, to the roads of the Isle of Aix, with the intention of setting sail to America.

On the 10th, the wind became favourable: but a British Fleet made its appearance; and NAPOLEON, seeing the difficulty of eluding the vigilance of its Cruisers, resolved, after having previously communicated with Captain MAITLAND, upon placing himself under his protection on board the Bellerophon, which vessel he accordingly reached on the 15th. On the following day, Captain MAITLAND sailed for England; and arrived at Torbay, with his illustrious charge, on the 24th. The Ex-Emperor was not permitted to land; and the British Government having decided upon sending him to the Island of St Helena, he was removed to the Northumberland Man of War, under Rear Admiral Sir GEORGE COCKBURN, in which ship he sailed for that distant rock; the final abode on earth of the man whose extraordinary career marks the most stirring and eventful period in the history of Europe.

The Convention of Paris constituted a basis for the resumption of negotiations for the General Peace which, a few months before, had been so unexpectedly interrupted. The celebrated Statesmen of that remarkable period—CASTLEREAGH, NESSELRODE, METTERNICH, HARDENBERG, and TALLEYRAND—aided by distinguished Representatives of the minor European States, now perceived the importance of establishing a more closely cemented Alliance; reconciling the clashing interests of emulative Governments, securing the rights of the legitimate Sovereign of France, and consolidating the re-established order of things in that country.

The mere engagement of the French Government to a Treaty of Peace and grateful amity was not considered a sufficient guarantee for the long desired repose of Europe. France, which dictated laws according to her own desires and interests to the entire Continent, was now, in her turn, to be subjected to the most severe conditions. In order to guarantee her compliance with the demands required of her by the wants and necessities of the nations panting for that peace which was to relieve their exhausted means, and to avert the dangers of internal dissensions; she was destined to witness the occupation of her Frontier Fortresses by a vast Army, comprising contingent forces from the Allied Powers, and requiring to be maintained upon a full War Establishment at her expense: whilst, at the same time, heavy contributions were laid upon her for the purpose of indemnifying the Sovereigns who had been compelled again to take up arms against her.

But, notwithstanding these reverses and indemnities, France herself is, perhaps, the country that has most benefited by that General Peace which was established on the ruins of her Empire. The rational form of Government which was secured to her by an enlarged Constitutional Charter has gradually introduced among her people the most salutary reforms, and the most liberal institutions; the stimulus given to her industry by the cessation of harassing wars, of persecuting conscriptions, and of vexatious imposts, rapidly obtained for her a commercial prosperity to which she had long been a stranger; whilst an unusual period of tranquillity has so completely renovated and invigorated her resources, both moral and physical, as to place her again in the rank of the highest Powers.

Now that the nation has completely recovered from the effects of the convulsive throes which attended its dissolution as an Empire, and has assumed the calm and dignified attitude of repose; in its resuscitated strength it contemplates the past in a more rational and philosophic spirit, balancing the evil with the good. If the public mind of France dwell for a time upon the tyrannical exercise of NAPOLEON's power upon the people; the sadness of the reflection is palliated by his flattering, though personally ambitious, desire to render France the Arbitress of Europe: if it perceive the rights of the citizens subverted for the furtherance of his designs, the impression thus produced vanishes at the contemplation of the Code NAPOLEON: if it appear shocked by the general perversion of labour from its natural sphere to purely military purposes; it is again soothed by the grandeur in design, and utility in effect, of mighty enterprises, conferring employment on myriads of artists and artisans: if it be disposed to disapprove of the spoliation authorized in foreign States; it is speedily flattered by the grand idea of rendering Paris the centre of civilization and of the arts: and finally, if it feel pained and subdued by a contemplation of the disasters of Moscow, Vittoria, Leipzic, and Waterloo; it revives and rejoices in recounting the glorious triumphs of Marengo, Austerlitz, Jena, and Wagram.

If one country more than any other required a lasting Peace to enable her to recover from the effects of the immense sacrifices she had made, in life and treasure—sacrifices which proved, beyond doubt, the Salvation of Europe—that country was Great Britain. Through the intelligence of her Statesmen, the freedom of her Constitution, the enterprise of her merchants, the industry of her artisans, and the bravery of her naval and military defenders; she continues to maintain her lofty position in the scale of nations, and even to extend her Empire and her sway to the furthermost points of the earth. But to whom is she mainly indebted for this proud pre-eminence, this unparalleled grandeur? To such a question every Briton, no matter what may be the direction of his political feelings or party prejudices, will unhesitatingly reply—to the rare talent, the untiring zeal, and practised skill of her Chief who led, as also to the inflexible courage, extraordinary endurance, and the perfect discipline of her sons who fought, her last and ever memorable struggle on the Continent of Europe—the BATTLE OF WATERLOO. It was upon the solid foundation thus obtained that was raised that well cemented superstructure, the solemn Compact of Sovereigns and States, constituting the General Peace of 1815: and although, as time rolls on, symptoms of decay may be traced in some portions of the edifice, still it stands a monument of the downfall of an insatiable ambition aiming at universal dominion; and continues to this day the surest guarantee of the preservation of that equitable Balance of Power which can alone secure the permanence of the tranquillity and prosperity of Europe.

SUPPLEMENT.

THE Battle of Waterloo, followed as it was by the advance of the Anglo-Allied and Prussian Armies upon Paris, was so decisive in its effects, and so comprehensive in its results, that the great object of the War—the destruction of the power of NAPOLEON and the restoration of the legitimate Sovereign—was attained while the Armies of the Upper Rhine and of Italy were but commencing their invasion of the French territory. Had the successes attendant upon the exertions of WELLINGTON and BLÜCHER assumed a less decisive character, and, more especially, had reverses taken the place of those successes; the operations of the Armies advancing from the Rhine and across the Alps would have acquired an immense importance in the history of the War: but the brilliant course of events in the north of France materially diminished the interest excited by the military transactions in other parts of the kingdom. Upon this ground it has been considered, that to enter into any very detailed account of the movements and dispositions of the Allies, on the eastern frontier, is unnecessary; and that the completion of the present Work will be sufficiently accomplished by the addition of a simple outline of the daily progress and attendant circumstances of the advance of each Army into the interior of the country.

Part of France

Operations of the German Corps d'Armée.

This Corps, which was composed of contingent forces supplied by the petty Princes of North Germany, was assembled, in the middle of April, in the vicinity of Coblentz. It amounted to 26,200 men, divided into thirty Battalions, twelve Squadrons, and two and a half Batteries; and was placed under the command of General Count KLEIST VON NOLLENDORF. At a somewhat later period it crossed the Rhine at Coblentz and Neuwied, and took up a position on the Moselle and the Sarre; its Right communicating with the Third Prussian Corps d'Armée, and its Left with the Bavarian troops at Zweibrücken. Its Advanced Posts extended along the French frontier from Arlon to Mertzig. Its Head Quarters were at Trier, on the Moselle.

In this position it remained until the 16th of June, when its Commander, General VON ENGELHARD (in the absence of Count KLEIST, who was ill), advanced from Trier to Arlon; which it reached on the 19th. Here it continued until the 21st, when it received an Order from Prince BLÜCHER to move into France by Bastogne and Neufchâteau; and to gain possession of the Fortresses of Sedan and Bouillon. On the 22nd, the Corps commenced its march, in two Columns: the one by Neufchâteau, upon Sedan; the other by Recogne, upon Bouillon. Sedan, after a few days' bombardment, capitulated on the 25th of June. An attempt was made to take Bouillon by a coup de main; but its garrison was strong enough to frustrate this project. The place was not considered of sufficient importance to render a regular siege expedient, and it was therefore simply invested, from the 25th of June, until the 21st of August; when it was blockaded at all points by troops of the Netherlands, under Prince FREDERICK of Orange.

On the 28th of June, Lieutenant General VON HACKE, who had been appointed to the command of the German Corps, directed the Advanced Guard to move upon Charleville, which lies under the guns of the Fortress of Mézières, and to carry the place by storm. The capture was successfully made by some Hessian Battalions, and tended greatly to facilitate the siege of Mézières. Moveable Columns were detached to observe the Fortresses of Montmédy, Laon, and Rheims. The last named place was taken by capitulation on the 8th of July; and the garrison, amounting to 4,000 men, retired behind the Loire.

Lieutenant General VON HACKE finding that, notwithstanding his vigorous bombardment of Mézières, which he commenced on the 27th of June, his summons to surrender was unheeded by the Commandant, General LEMOINE, undertook a regular siege of the place, and opened trenches on the 2nd of August. On the 13th, the French garrison gave up the Town and retired into the Citadel, which surrendered on the 1st of September.

The efforts of the Corps were now directed upon Montmédy, around which Fortress it had succeeded in placing twelve Batteries in position by the 13th of September. After an obstinate resistance, the garrison concluded a convention on the 20th of September; by which it was to retire, with arms and baggage, behind the Loire.

After the capture of Montmédy, the German Corps d'Armée went into cantonments in the Department of the Ardennes; whence it returned home in the month of November.

Operations of the Army of the Upper Rhine, under the command of Field Marshal His Highness Prince SCHWARTZENBERG.

This Army consisted of four Corps d'Armée, and Reserves; composed of troops of Austria, Bavaria, Würtemberg, Saxony, of Hesse Darmstadt, and of the petty Princes.

Its strength was as follows:—

Battalions.

Squadrons.

Batteries.

First Corps d'Armée

24,400

men, in

26

16

8

Second      "

34,350

"

36

26

11

Third        "

43,814

"

44

32

9

Fourth      "

57,040

"

46

66

15

Austrian Reserve Corps

44,800

"

38

86

10

Blockade Corps

33,314

"

38

8

6

Saxon Corps d'Armée

16,774

"

18

10

6

————

————

————

————

————

Total

254,492

men, in

246

244

65

According to the general plan of operations projected by Prince SCHWARTZENBERG, this Army was to cross the Rhine in two Columns. The Right Column, consisting of the Third Corps, under Field Marshal the Crown Prince of WÜRTEMBERG; and of the Fourth Corps, or the Bavarian Army, under Field Marshal Prince WRÈDE, was to cross the Rhine between Germersheim and Mannheim. The Left Column, consisting of the First Corps, under the Master General of the Ordnance, Count COLLOREDO, and of the Second Corps, under General Prince HOHENZOLLERN HECKINGEN, together with the Austrian Reserve Corps; the whole being commanded by General the Archduke FERDINAND, was to cross the Rhine between Basle and Rheinfelden. The Column formed by the Right Wing was to be supported by the Russian Army, under Field Marshal Count BARCLAY DE TOLLY, which was expected to be collected at Kaiserslautern by the 1st of July. The object of the operations, in the first instance, was the concentration of the Army of the Upper Rhine and the Russian Army at Nancy.

As soon as Prince SCHWARTZENBERG was made acquainted with the commencement of hostilities in Belgium, he gave his Orders for the advance of his Army. The Fourth, or Bavarian, Corps d'Armée was directed immediately to cross the Sarre: and, by turning the Vosgian Mountains, to cut off the French Corps under General RAPP, collected in the environs of Strasburg, from its base of operations; and to intercept its communications with the interior of France.

A Russian Corps, under General Count LAMBERT, forming the Advance of the Army of Count BARCLAY DE TOLLY, was united to the Corps d'Armée of Prince WRÈDE; who was to employ it principally in keeping up the communication with the North German Corps d'Armée, under Lieutenant General VON HACKE.

Fourth Corps d'Armée, Prince WRÈDE.

On the 19th of June, the Bavarian Army crossed the Rhine at Mannheim and Oppenheim, and advanced towards the Sarre. On the 20th, some trifling affairs of Advanced Posts occurred near Landau and Dahn. On the 23rd, the Army having approached the Sarre, proceeded, in two Columns, to take possession of the passages across the River at Saarbrück and Saargemünd.

The Right Column, under Lieutenant General Count BECKERS, attacked Saarbrück; where it was opposed by the French General MERIAGE. The Bavarians carried the suburb and the Bridge, and penetrated into the Town along with the retiring French; of whom they made four Officers and seventy men prisoners, and killed and wounded one hundred men: suffering a loss, on their own part, of three Officers and from fifty to sixty men killed and wounded. Count BECKERS occupied the Town, posted his Division on the Heights towards Forbach: and detached Patrols along the road to Metz, as far as St Avold; and to the right along the Sarre, as far as Saarlouis.

The Left Column, consisting of the First Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron VON RAGLIOVICH, and of the First Cavalry Division, under His Royal Highness Prince CHARLES of Bavaria, advanced against Saargemünd; at which point the French had constructed a tête de pont on the right bank of the river. After some resistance, this was taken possession of by the Bavarians; whereupon Baron VON RAGLIOVICH marched through the Town, and took up a position on the opposite Heights, commanding the roads leading to Bouquenom and Lüneville.

The Fourth Infantry Division, under Lieutenant General Baron ZOLLERN, advanced towards the Fortress of Bitsch; which, however, the French Commandant, General KREUTZER, refused to surrender.

The Russian Corps, under Count LAMBERT, attached to the Right Wing of Prince WRÈDE's Army, advanced as far as Ottweiler and Ramstein.

On the 24th, Prince WRÈDE occupied Bouquenom; and detached the Cavalry Division under Prince CHARLES towards Pfalzburg, to observe this place. His Second, Third, and Fourth Divisions, and the Reserve, were collected at Saargemünd. The Russian troops under Count LAMBERT occupied Saarbrück; having previously detached the Cavalry, under Lieutenant General CZERNITSCHEFF, as far as St Avold.

On the 26th, Prince WRÈDE's Head Quarters were at Morhenge; and, on the 27th, his Advanced Posts penetrated as far as Nancy, where he established his Head Quarters on the 28th. From St Dieuze the Prince detached to the left, in order to discover the march of General RAPP; who, however, was still on the Rhine, and whose retreat had thus become cut off by the occupation of Nancy.

Prince WRÈDE halted at Nancy, to await the arrival of the Austrian and Russian Corps d'Armée. Upon his right, Lieutenant General CZERNITSCHEFF crossed the Moselle, on the 29th, within sight of Metz; and carried by storm, on the 3rd of July, the Town of Chalons sur Marne. The garrison of this place had promised to make no resistance, and yet fired upon the Russian Advanced Guard; whereupon the Cavalry immediately dismounted, scaled the ramparts, broke open the gates, sabred a part of the garrison, made the remainder prisoners, including the French General RIGAULT, and pillaged the town.

After remaining four days in the vicinity of Nancy and Lüneville, Prince WRÈDE received an Order from Prince SCHWARTZENBERG to move at once upon Paris, with the Fourth, or Bavarian Corps; which was destined to become the Advanced Guard of the Army of the Upper Rhine. This Order was given in consequence of the desire expressed by the Duke of WELLINGTON and Prince BLÜCHER, that the Army of the Upper Rhine should afford immediate support to their operations in front of Paris. On the 5th of July, the main body of the Bavarian Army reached Chalons; in the vicinity of which it remained during the 6th. On this day, its Advanced Posts communicated, by Epernay, with the Prussian Army. On the 7th, Prince WRÈDE received intelligence of the Convention of Paris; and, at the same time, directions to move towards the Loire. On the 8th, Lieutenant General CZERNITSCHEFF fell in with the Enemy between St Prix and Montmirail; and drove him across the Morin, towards the Seine. Previously to the arrival of the Corps at Château Thierry; the French garrison had abandoned the place, leaving behind it several pieces of cannon, with ammunition. On the 10th of July, the Bavarian Army took up a position between the Seine and the Marne; and Prince WRÈDE's Head Quarters were at La Ferté sous Jouarre.

Third Corps d'Armée, Crown Prince of WÜRTEMBERG.

On the 22nd of June, a portion of the Third Corps d'Armée, under the Crown Prince of WÜRTEMBERG, took possession of the intrenchments of Germersheim, on the left bank of the Rhine. Lieutenant Field Marshal Count WALLMODEN was posted, with ten Battalions and four Squadrons, in observation of the Fortress of Landau, and the line of the Queich. The main body of the Corps stood between Bruchsal and Philipsburg. On the 23d, the Corps crossed the Rhine at Germersheim, and passed the line of the Queich without opposition.

The Crown Prince was directed to proceed by Weissenburg and Hagenau, with a view to complete, in conjunction with the Fourth Corps d'Armée, the plan of intercepting the retreat of General RAPP.

On the 24th, the Corps advanced to Bergzabern and Nieder Ottersbach; at both of which points it fell in with the Enemy, and drove him back. Count WALLMODEN left a small Detachment to observe Landau; and advanced, with the remainder of his force, as far as Rheinzabern. On the 25th, the Crown Prince ordered the advance towards the lines of Weissenburg, in two Columns. The first Column assembled at Bergzabern, and the second moved forward by Nieder Ottersbach. Count WALLMODEN was directed to advance upon Lauterburg. The Crown Prince advanced his Corps still further along the Hagenau road. His Advanced Guard pushed on to Inglesheim, and the main body of the Corps reached the lines of Weissenburg; which the French abandoned in the night, and fell back upon the Forest of Hagenau, occupying the large Village of Surburg. On the 26th, the Crown Prince attacked and defeated the Enemy at the last mentioned place, with his Right Column; whilst the Left Column, under Count WALLMODEN, was equally successful in an attack which it made upon the French General ROTHENBURG, posted, with 6,000 Infantry and a Regiment of Cavalry, at Selz. On the following day, General RAPP fell back upon the Defile of Brümath; but this he quitted in the night, and took up a favourable position in the rear of the Suffel, near Strasburg. His force comprised twenty four Battalions of Infantry, four Regiments of Cavalry, and a numerous Artillery, and amounted to nearly 24,000 men.

The Crown Prince of WÜRTEMBERG, whose force amounted altogether to more than 40,000 men, succeeded, on the 28th, after a smart action, in forcing General RAPP to retire within the Fortress of Strasburg. The loss of the Third Corps on this occasion amounted to 75 Officers, and 2,050 men, killed and wounded. That of the French was about 3,000 men.

Austrian Reserve Corps, Archduke FERDINAND.

The Third Corps remained in front of Strasburg until the 4th of July; when it was relieved by the arrival of the Second Austrian Corps, under Prince HOHENZOLLERN, from the vicinity of Colmar. At this last point the Advanced Guard of the Austrian Reserve Corps, under Lieutenant Field Marshal STUTTERHEIM, moved upon Remiremont, and the main body upon St Marie aux Mines. The Austrian Reserve Corps itself reached Raon l'Etape; whence it subsequently moved (on the 10th) to Neufchâteau. The Third Corps, under the Crown Prince of WÜRTEMBERG, marched into the vicinity of Molsheim.

On the 7th of July, the Crown Prince reached Lüneville; but instead of proceeding to Nancy, according to its original destination, the Corps, on the 9th, took the road to Neufchâteau. The advance was in two Columns; the one upon Bayon, and the other upon Rembervillers. These two Columns moved respectively, the one, by Vaucouleurs, Joinville, Brienne le Château, Troyes, and Auxonne; and the other, by Neufchâteau, Chaumont, Bar sur Aube, Vendoeuvres, Bar sur Seine, and Chatillon: at which points (Auxonne and Chatillon) they halted on the 18th. On the 21st, the Corps entered into cantonments between Montbard and Tonnerre.

First and Second Corps—Count COLLOREDO and Prince VON HOHENZOLLERN.—Reserve Corps, Archduke FERDINAND.

The First and Second Austrian Corps d'Armée and the Reserve Corps, forming the Left Wing of the Army of the Upper Rhine, crossed this river at Rheinfelden and Basle in the night of the 25th of June. On the 26th, the First, under Count COLLOREDO, was directed upon Belfort and Montbelliard; and, on the same day, the Austrians invested the Fortress of Huningen. The Advanced Guard of the First Corps had an affair with a French Detachment of 3,000 men belonging to the Corps of General LECOURBE, and repulsed it as far as Donnemarie. On the 28th, the First Corps fell in with the Enemy near Chabannes, between Donnemarie and Belfort, when the French force, amounting to 8,000 Infantry and 500 Cavalry, was driven back upon Belfort. Major General VON SCHEITHER of the First Corps was detached against Montbelliard, a town fortified and defended by a citadel. After having maintained a most destructive fire against the place, the Austrian troops carried it by storm; with a loss, however, of 25 Officers and 1,000 men, killed and wounded.

With the exception of a few sorties of little consequence, General RAPP remained very quiet in the Fortress of Strasburg. The news of the capture of Paris by the British and Prussian troops led to a Suspension of Hostilities; which was concluded on the 24th of July, and extended to the Fortress of Strasburg, Landau, Lutzelstein, Huningen, Schlettstadt, Lichtenberg, Pfalzburg, Neuf Brisac, and Belfort.

The Russian Army.

The main body of the Russian Army, commanded by Field Marshal Count BARCLAY DE TOLLY, and amounting to 167,950 men, crossed the Rhine at Mannheim, on the 25th of June; and followed the Army of the Upper Rhine. The greater portion of it reached Paris and its vicinity by the middle of July.

Operations of the Army of Italy.

The Army of Italy, composed of Austrian and Sardinian troops, and amounting to 60,000 men, was under the command of General Baron FRIMONT. It was destined to act against the Army of the Alps, under Marshal SUCHET, posted in the vicinity of Chambery and Grenoble. It is uncertain what was the amount of force under SUCHET, it having been estimated from 13,000 to 20,000 men; but the Corps of Observation on the Var, in the vicinity of Antibes and Toulon, under Marshal BRUNE, amounted to 10,000, and was not occupied with any Enemy in its front.

Baron FRIMONT's Army was divided into two Corps: the one under Lieutenant Field Marshal RADIVOJEVICH, was to advance by the Valais towards Lyons; and the other, which was in Piedmont, under Lieutenant Field Marshal Count BUBNA, was to penetrate into the south of France, through Savoy.

Marshal SUCHET had received Orders from NAPOLEON to commence operations on the 14th of June; and by rapid marches to secure the mountain Passes in the Valais and in Savoy, and close them against the Austrians. On the 15th, his troops advanced at all points for the purpose of gaining the frontier from Montmeilian, as far as Geneva; which he invested. Thence he purposed to obtain possession of the important Passes of Meillerie and St Maurice; and in this way to check the advance of the Austrian Columns from the Valais. At Meillerie the French were met and driven back by the Advanced Guard of the Austrian Right Column, on the 21st of June. By means of forced marches the whole of this Column, which Baron FRIMONT himself accompanied, reached the Arve on the 27th of June.

The Left Column, under Count BUBNA, crossed Mount Cenis on the 24th and 25th of June. On the 28th, it was sharply opposed by the French at Conflans; of which place, however, the Austrians succeeded in gaining possession.

In order to secure the passage of the Arve the Advanced Guard of the Right Column detached, on the 27th, to Bonneville, on its left; but the French, who had already fortified this place, maintained a stout resistance. In the mean time, however, the Austrians gained possession of the passage at Carrouge; by which means the French were placed under the necessity of evacuating Bonneville, and abandoning the Valley of the Arve. The Column now passed Geneva, and drove the Enemy from the Heights of Grand Saconex and from St Genix. On the 29th, this part of the Army moved towards the Jura; and, on the 1st July, it made its dispositions for attacking the redoubts and intrenchments which the French had thrown up to defend the Passes. The most vigorous assault was made upon the Pass of Les Rousses; but the Austrians were driven back. Reserves were then brought up; and the French having quitted their intrenchments to meet the latter, and a good opportunity having offered for a flank attack upon them with Cavalry and Artillery, the Pass was captured by the Austrians: and the French were compelled to abandon both it and the other Passes of the Jura. The Austrian Advanced Guard pursued the Enemy, and reached, in the evening, St Claude, on the road leading to the left from Gex; and St Laurent, in the original direction of the attack, beyond Les Rousses.

In the mean time, the Austrian Reserve Corps, under Lieutenant Field Marshal MEERVILLE, was directed to advance, and to throw back the French upon the Rhone. The latter, in retreating, destroyed the Bridge of Seyselle; and, by holding the Fort of l'Ecluse, closed the road from Geneva to Lyons. A redoubt had been constructed in front of the Fort, and completely commanded the approach. It was gallantly stormed and carried by the Regiment of ESTERHAZY. The Fort itself was now turned by the Reserve Corps along the left bank of the Rhone, with the design of forcing the passage at the Perte du Rhone. Here the French had constructed a tête de pont; which, however, they were forced to abandon in consequence of a movement made by the First Corps under Lieutenant Field Marshal RADIVOJEVICH. On retiring, they destroyed the very beautiful stone bridge then existing; and thus rendered it necessary for the Austrians to construct temporary bridges over the extremely narrow space between the rocks which confine the stream at this remarkable spot. The Advanced Guard of the Reserve Corps, under General Count HARDEGG, first crossed the Rhone, and found the Enemy posted at Charix, in rear of Chatillon, on the road to Nantua. Count HARDEGG immediately attacked him; and, after encountering an obstinate resistance, forced him to retire.

The troops of the First Austrian Corps, which, in the mean time, were left in front of the Fort l'Ecluse, had commenced a bombardment; and this, after twenty six hours' duration, considerably damaged the Fort. A powder magazine exploded, which caused a general conflagration; to escape which the garrison rushed out, and surrendered at discretion to the Austrians: and thus, in three days, the high road from Geneva to Lyons was opened to the Army of Italy.

On the 3rd July, General BOGDAN, with the Advanced Guard of the First Austrian Corps, having been reinforced by Lieutenant Field Marshal RADIVOJEVICH, attacked the Enemy with much impetuosity at Ojanax, beyond St Claude; where the French General MARANSIN had taken up a favourable position, with 2,000 men. The Austrians turned his Left Flank, and forced him to retire. The Corps reached Bourg en Bresse on the 9th July.

On the 10th July, a Detachment, under Major General VON PFLÜGER, was pushed on to Maçon on the Saône; and gained possession of the tête de pont constructed there, and of the place itself.

On the 7th July, the Second Corps, under Count BUBNA, reached Echelles. A Detachment, consisting principally of Sardinian troops, under Lieutenant General Count LATOUR, had been directed to observe Grenoble; in front of which its Advanced Guard arrived on the 4th July. On the 6th, the suburbs were attacked; and the communication between this place and Lyons was cut off. The garrison, consisting of eight Battalions of the National Guard, offered to capitulate on the 9th, on the condition of being permitted to return to their homes. That a vigorous defence might have been maintained was evident from the fact of the Austrians having found in the place fifty four guns and eight mortars, and large quantities of provisions.

Count BUBNA's Corps and the Reserve Corps, by simultaneous movements, assembled together in front of Lyons on the 9th. An Armistice was solicited by the garrison on the 11th July, and granted upon condition that Lyons and the Intrenched Camp should be evacuated; and that Marshal SUCHET should retire with his Corps behind the Loire, keeping his Advanced Posts within a stipulated line of demarcation.

Having secured possession of the line of the Rhone as far down as its junction with the Isère, as also of that part of the Saône between Maçon and Lyons; the Army of Italy now proceeded towards the upper line of the latter river, leaving the Second Corps, under Count BUBNA, at Lyons, in front of Marshal SUCHET. The First Corps marched upon Chalons sur Saône, in order to gain the tête de pont at that point. At this time, the Fourth Division of the Army, under the French General LECOURBE, was at Salins, between Dôle and Pontarlier: and as Besançon had not yet been invested, Baron FRIMONT detached a part of the Reserve Corps, under General HECHT, to Salins; whilst General FÖLSEIS, detached from the First Corps towards Dôle. The Advanced Guard of the First Corps had arrived in front of the tête de pont at Chalons, and had completed its dispositions for attack; when the place surrendered. By the advance, at the same time, of HECHT upon Salins, and of FÖLSEIS from Dôle upon Besançon; the retreat of the French General LAPLANE was completely cut off. This led to a Convention which stipulated the dissolution of the National Guards, the surrender of all the Officers, and the abandonment of one of the Forts of Salins to the Austrians.

On the 20th, the First Corps d'Armée advanced from Chalons sur Saône as far as Autun; and Besançon having in the mean time been occupied by the Austrian troops of the Army of the Upper Rhine, a junction was effected with the latter by the Army of Italy by Dijon.

The Sardinian General D'OSASCA, who had been detached to Nice, concluded on the 9th of July an Armistice with Marshal BRUNE, who commanded the Army of the Var, in front of the Maritime Alps; and thus terminated all hostilities on that side of France.

The foregoing Outline will suffice to show the nature, extent, and interconnection of the operations of the Allied Armies which invaded France along her eastern and south-eastern frontier; and at the same time afford a clear proof that amongst the more immediate consequences of the decisive Battle of Waterloo and speedy capture of Paris must be ranked that of their having been the means of averting the more general and protracted warfare which would probably have taken place, had a different result in Belgium emboldened the French to act with vigour and effect in other parts of the country.

The reduction of the Fortresses left in rear of the British and Prussian Armies, adjoining their main line of operations, and which was confided to Prince AUGUSTUS of Prussia, with the Second Prussian Corps d'Armée, assisted by the British Battering Train, was effected in the following manner:—

Maubeuge—

siege commenced

8th July,

capitulated

12th July.

Landrecies

do.

19th do.,

do.

21st do.

Marienberg

do.

27th do.,

do.

28th  do.

Philippeville

do.

7th August,

do.

8th August.

Rocroy

do.

15th  do.,

do.

16th  do.

Prince AUGUSTUS had made every preparation for commencing the siege of Charlemont and its connecting Forts, the two Givets and the Mont d'Hours, on the 8th of September, when the Commandant, General BURCKE, foreseeing that the occupation of the detached Forts would divide his force too much, entered into negotiations, and surrendered those works on the 10th, withdrawing his troops into Charlemont; the bombardment of which was to have opened on the 23rd of September: but, on the 20th, Prince AUGUSTUS received information from Paris that hostilities were to cease throughout the whole of France.

APPENDIX.

[Captain SIBORNE also included in this Appendix a number of State Papers, Military Orders, and Statistical Returns, in French and English; of which a List will be found at pages 42 to 44. These are omitted in this Fourth Edition, simply from want of space.—E.A.]

VI.

Effective Strength and Composition of the Anglo-Allied Army under the Command of Field Marshal the Duke of WELLINGTON.

FIRST CORPS.—HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS THE PRINCE OF ORANGE.

First Division,

MAJOR GENERAL COOKE.

Men.

First British Brigade,

{2nd Battalion 1st Guards

976

Major General MAITLAND.

{3rd    do.      do.

1021

Second British Brigade,

{2nd    do.    Coldstream Guards

1003

Major General Sir JOHN BYNG.

{2nd    do.    3rd Guards.

1061

———

4061

Artillery,

{Captain SANDHAM's British Foot Battery.

Lieutenant Colonel ADYE.

{Major KUHLMANN's Horse Battery, K.G. Legion.

Third Division,

LIEUTENANT GENERAL SIR CHARLES ALTEN.

{2nd Battalion 30th Regiment

615

Fifth British Brigade,

{33rd Regiment.

561

Major General Sir COLIN HALKETT.

{2nd Battalion 69th Regiment

516

{2nd      do. 73rd       do.

562

{1st Light Battalion.

423

Second Brigade K.G. Legion,

{2nd do. do.

337

Colonel VON OMPTEDA.

{5th Line do.

379

{8th do. do.

388

{Field Battalion Bremen

512

{Do. do. Verden

533

First Hanoverian Brigade,

{Do. do. York.

607

Major General Count KIELMANSEGGE.

{Do. do. Lüneburg.

595

{Do. do. Grubenhagen

621

{Do. Jäger Corps

321

———

6,970

Artillery,

{Major LLOYD's British Foot Battery.

Lieutenant Colonel WILLIAMSON.

{Captain CLEEVES's Foot Battery, K.G. Legion

Second Dutch-Belgian Division,

LIEUTENANT GENERAL BARON DE PERPONCHER

{7th Regiment of the Line

701

{27th Jäger Battalion

809

First Brigade,

{5th Militia Battalion

482

Major General Count DE BYLANDT.

{7th  do.    do.

875

{8th  do.    do.

566

Second Brigade,

{2nd Regiment of Nassau, 3 Battalions

2709

H.S.H. The Prince BERNHARD of Saxe Weimar.

{Regiment of Orange Nassau, 2 do.

1591

———

7,533

Artillery,

{Captain BYLEVELD's Horse Battery.

Major VAN OPSTAL.

{Captain STIEVENAAR's Foot Battery.

Third Dutch-Belgian Division,

LIEUTENANT GENERAL BARON CHASSÉ.

{2nd Regiment of the Line

471

{35th Jäger Battalion

605

First Brigade,

{4th Militia Battalion

519

Major General DITMERS.

{6th  do.      do.

492

{17th do.      do.

534

{19th do.      do.

467

{3rd Regiment of the Line

629

{12th  do.      do.

431

Second Brigade,

{13th  do.      do.

664

Major General D'AUBREMÉ.

{36th Jäger Battalion

633

{3rd Militia Battalion

592

{10th do.      do.

632

———

6,669

Artillery,

{Captain KRAHMER's Horse Battery.

Major VAN DER SMISSEN.

{Captain LUX's Foot Battery.

———

Total FIRST CORPS, men

25,233

and guns

56

SECOND CORPS.—LIEUTENANT GENERAL LORD HILL

Second Division,

LIEUTENANT GENERAL SIR H. CLINTON.

{1st Battalion 52nd Regiment

1038

Third British Brigade,

{1st    do.    71st  do.

810

Major General ADAM.

{2nd    do.    95th  do.

585

{3rd    do.    95th  do.

188

{1st Line Battalion

411

First Brigade K.G. Legion,

{2nd  do.    do.

437

Colonel DU PLAT.

{3rd  do.    do.

494

{4th  do.    do.

416

{Landwehr Battalion Bremervörde

632

Third Hanoverian Brigade,

{  Do.      do.    Osnabrück

612

Colonel HALKETT.

{  Do.      do.    Quackenbrück

588

{  Do.      do.    Salzgitter

622

———

6,833

Artillery,

{Captain BOLTON's British Foot Battery.

Lieutenant Colonel GOLD.

{Major SYMPHER's Horse Battery, K.G. Legion.

Fourth Division,

LIEUTENANT GENERAL SIR CHARLES COLVILLE.

{3rd Battalion 14th Regiment

571

Fourth British Brigade,

{1st  do.    23rd    do.

647

Colonel MITCHELL.

{51st Regiment

549

{2nd Battalion 35th Regiment

570

Sixth British Brigade,

{1st  do.    54th    do.

541

Major General JOHNSTONE.

{2nd  do.   59th    do.

461

{1st  do.     91st    do.

824

{Field Battalion Lauenburg

553

{ do.    do.    Calenberg

634

Sixth Hanoverian Brigade,

{Landwehr Battalion Nienburg

625

Major General Sir JAMES LYON.

{ do.      do.    Hoya

629

{ do.      do.    Bentheim

688

———

7,212

Artillery,

{Major BROME's British Foot Battery.

Lieutenant Colonel HAWKER.

{Captain VON RETTBERG's Hanoverian Foot Battery.

First Dutch-Belgian Division, LIEUTENANT GENERAL STEDMANN.

{4th Regiment of the Line

{6th    do.      do.

First Brigade,

{16th Jäger Battalion

Major General HAUW.

{9th Militia         do.

{14th  do.    do.

{15th  do.    do.

}

{6,389

{1st Regiment of the Line

{18th Jäger Battalion

Second Brigade,

{1st Militia  do.

Major General EERENS.

{2nd  do.    do.

{18th  do.    do.

Artillery,

Captain WYNANDS's Foot Battery.

{5th Regiment, 2 Battalions

Dutch-Belgian Indian Brigade,

{Flankers

Lieutenant General ANTHING.

{10th Jäger Battalion

{3,583

{11th  do.    do.

Artillery,

Captain RIESZ's Foot Battery.

Detachments from 6th and 7th Line Battalions of the K.G. Legion, distributed among the other Battalions, and 2 Orderlies from Foreign Battalions

16

———

Total SECOND CORPS, men

24,033

and guns

40

RESERVE.

Fifth Division,

LIEUTENANT GENERAL SIR THOMAS PICTON.

{1st Battalion 28th Regiment

557

Eighth British Brigade,

{1st    do.    32nd    do.

662

Major General Sir JAMES KEMPT.

{1st    do.    79th    do.

703

{1st    do.    95th    do.

549

{3rd    do.    1st    do.

604

Ninth British Brigade,

{1st    do.    42nd    do.

526

Major General Sir DENIS PACK.

{2nd    do.    44th    do.

455

{1st    do.    92nd    do.

588

{Landwehr Battalion Hameln

669

Fifth Hanoverian Brigade,

{    do.    do.    Gifhorn

617

Colonel VON VINCKE.

{    Do.    do.    Hildesheim

617

{    do.    do.    Peine

611

———

7,158

Artillery,

{Major ROGERS's British Foot Battery.

Major HEISSE

{Captain BRAUN's Hanoverian Foot Battery.

Sixth Division, LIEUTENANT GENERAL HON. SIR L. COLE.

{1st Battalion 4th Regiment

669

Tenth British Brigade,

{1st    do.  27th    do.

698

Major General Sir JOHN LAMBERT.

{1st    do.  40th    do.

761

{2nd    do.  81st    do.

439

{Landwehr Battalion Verden

621

Fourth Hanoverian Brigade,

{  do.      do.    Lüneburg

624

Colonel BEST.

{  do.      do.    Osterode

677

{  do.      do.    Münden

660

———

5,149

Artillery,

{Major UNETT's British Foot Battery.

Lieutenant Colonel BRÜCKMANN.

{Captain SINCLAIR's  do.      do.

{Lieutenant Colonel Sir HEW ROSS's Horse Battery.

British Reserve Artillery,

{Major BEANE's Horse Battery.

Major DRUMMOND.

{Major MORISSON's Foot Battery.

{Captain HUTCHESSON's Foot Battery.

{Captain ILBERT's      do.  do.

Seventh Division.

{2nd Battalion 25th Regiment

388

Seventh British Brigade.

{2nd    do.    37th  do.

491

{2nd    do.    78th  do.

337

{13th Veteran Battalion

683

British Garrison Troops.

{1st Foreign    do.

595

{2nd Garrison    do.

739

———

3,233

Brunswick Corps,

H.S.H. THE DUKE OF BRUNSWICK.

Major VON RAUSCHENPLATT.

Advanced Guard Battalion

672

{Guard Battalion

672

Light Brigade,

{1st Light Battalion

672

Lieutenant Colonel VON BUTTLAR.

{2nd  do.    do.

672

{3rd  do.    do.

672

{1st Line    do.

672

Line Brigade,

{2nd  do.    do.

672

Lieutenant Colonel VON SPECHT.

{3rd  do.    do.

672

———

5,376

Artillery,

{Captain HEINEMANN's Horse Battery.

Major MAHN.

{Major MOLL's Foot Battery.

Hanoverian Reserve Corps,

LIEUTENANT GENERAL VON DER DECKEN.

First Brigade,

{Field Battalion    Hoya

Lieutenant Colonel VON BENNIGSEN.

{Landwehr Battalion Mölln

{  do.      do.       Bremerlehe

{Landwehr Battalion Nordheim

Second Brigade,

{  do.      do.    Ahlefeldt

Lieutenant Colonel VON BEAULIEU.

{  do.      do.    Springe

{Landwehr Battalion Otterndorf

Third Brigade,

{  do.      do.    Zelle

Lieutenant Colonel BODECKER.

{  do.      do.    Ratzeburg

{Landwehr Battalion Hanover

Fourth Brigade,

{  do.      do.    Uelzen

Lieutenant Colonel WISSEL.

{  do.      do.    Neustadt

{  do.      do.    Diepholz

———

9,000

Nassau Contingent,

GENERAL VON KRUSE.

1st Regiment—3 Battalions

2,880

———

TOTAL RESERVE, men

32,796

and guns

64

CAVALRY.

British, and King's German Legion.

{1st Life Guards

228

First Brigade,

{2nd    do.

231

Major General Lord E. SOMERSET.

{Royal Horse Guards (Blue)

237

{1st Dragoon Guards.

530

{1st, or Royal, Dragoons

394

Second Brigade,

{2nd Dragoons (Scots Greys)

391

Major General Sir W. PONSONBY.

{6th (or Inniskilling) Dragoons.

396

{1st Light Dragoons, K.G. Legion

462

Third Brigade,

{2nd  do.    do.           do.

419

Major General Sir W. DÖRNBERG.

{23rd Light Dragoons.

387

{11th  do.    do.

390

Fourth Brigade,

{12th  do.    do.

388

Major General Sir J. VANDELEUR.

{16th  do.    do.

393

{2nd Hussars, K.G. Legion

564

Fifth Brigade,

{7th  do.

380

Major General Sir COLQ. GRANT.

{15th do.

392

{1st  do.    K.G. Legion.

493

Sixth Brigade,

{10th do.

390

Major General Sir H. VIVIAN.

{18th do.

396

Seventh Brigade,

{3rd  do.    K.G. Legion

622

Colonel Sir F.V. ARENTSSCHILDT.

{13th Light Dragoons.

390

{1.  Major BULL's (Howitzers).

{2.  Lieutenant Colonel WEBBER SMITH's.

British Horse Batteries,

{3.  Lieutenant Colonel Sir ROBERT GARDINER's.

attached to the Cavalry.

{4.  Captain WHINYATES's (with Rockets).

{5.  Captain MERCER's.

{6.  Captain RAMSAY's.

Hanoverian.

{Prince Regent's Hussars

596

First Brigade,

{Bremen and Verden Hussars

589

Colonel VON ESTORFF.

{Cumberland Hussars.

497

Brunswick Cavalry.

{Regiment of Hussars.

690

{Squadron of Uhlans.

232

Dutch-Belgian.

{1st Dutch Carabiniers

446

First Brigade,

{2nd Belgian  do.

399

Major General TRIP.

{3rd Dutch    do.

392

Second Brigade,

{4th Dutch Light Dragoons.

647

Major General DE GHIGNY.

{8th Belgian Hussars.

439

Third Brigade,

{5th  do. Light Dragoons

441

Major General VAN MERLEN.

{6th Dutch Hussars.

641

Artillery,

{Captain PETTER's Half Horse Battery.

{Captain GEY's Half Horse Battery.

———

men

14,482

and guns

44

ARTILLERY.

Guns.

Men.

British.

7 Foot Batteries of 6 guns each

42}

3    do,    do.    4    do.    (18 prs)

12}

3,630

8 Horse      do.    6    do.

48

1,400

King's German Legion.

1 Foot Battery of 6 guns

6}

2 Horse Batteries of 6 guns each

12}

526

Hanoverian.

2 Foot Batteries of 6 guns each

12

465

Brunswick.

1 Foot Battery of 8 guns

8}

1 Horse  do.    8  do.

8}

510

Dutch-Belgian.

4 Foot Batteries of 8 guns each

32

968

3 Horse  do.      8    do.

24

667

——

———

204

8,166

Engineers, Sappers and Miners, Waggon Train, and Staff Corps

1,240

TOTAL STRENGTH.

Infantry

82,062

Cavalry

14,482

Artillery

8,166

Engineers, Waggon Train, &c.

1,240

———

Grand Total. men

105,950

and guns

204

VIII.

Effective Strength and Composition of the Prussian Army under the Command of Field Marshal PRINCE BLÜCHER VON WAHLSTADT.

FIRST CORPS D'ARMÉE.—LIEUTENANT GENERAL VON ZIETEN.

First Brigade, General VON STEINMETZ.

Batts.

Men.

12th and 24th Regiments of the Line.

}

1st Westphalian Landwehr Regiment.

}

9½

8,647

1st and 3rd Silesian Rifle Companies

}

Second Brigade, General VON PIRCH II.

6th and 28th Regiments of the Line

}

2nd Westphalian Landwehr Regiment.

}

9

7,666

Third Brigade, General VON JAGOW.

7th and 29th Regiments of the Line

}

3rd Westphalian Landwehr Regiment.

}

9½

6,853

2nd and 4th Silesian Rifle Companies.

}

Fourth Brigade, General VON HENKEL.

19th Regiment of the Line

}

4th Westphalian Landwehr Regiment

}

6

4,721

———

27,887

Reserve Cavalry of the First Corps.—LIEUTENANT GENERAL VON RÖDER.

Brigade of General VON TRESKOW.

Squad.

Brandenburg Dragoons (No. 5)

4

}

1st West Prussian Dragoons (No. 2)

4

}

Brandenburg Uhlans

4

}

}

1,925

Brigade of Lieutenant Colonel VON LÜTZOW.

}

6th Uhlans

4

}

1st and 2nd Kurmark Landwehr Regiments.

8

}

1st Silesian Hussars

4

}

1st Westphalian Landwehr Regiment.

4

}

Reserve Artillery of the First Corps.—COLONEL VON LEHMANN.

12 pounder Foot Batteries Nos. 2, 6, and 9

}

6 do. do. Nos. 1, 3, 7, 8, and 15

}

Howitzer Battery No. 1

}

1,019

Horse Batteries Nos. 2, 7, and 10

}

———

Total—34 Battalions, 32 Squadrons, 12 Batteries

men

30,831

and guns

96

SECOND CORPS D'ARMÉE.—GENERAL VON PIRCH I.

Fifth Brigade, General VON TIPPELSKIRCHEN.

Batts.

Men.

2nd and 25th Regiments of the Line

}

5th Westphalian Landwehr Regiment

}

9

6,851

Sixth Brigade, General VON KRAFFT.

9th and 26th Regiments of the Line

}

1st Elbe Landwehr Regiment

}

9

6,469

Seventh Brigade, General VON BRAUSE.

14th and 22nd Regiments of the Line

}

2nd Elbe Landwehr Regiment

}

9

6,224

Eighth Brigade, Colonel VON LANGEN.

}

21st and 23rd Regiments of the Line

}

3rd Elbe Landwehr Regiment

}

9

6,292

———

25,836

Reserve Cavalry of the Second Corps.—GENERAL VON JÜRGASS.

Brigade of Colonel VON THÜMEN.

Squad.

Silesian Uhlans

4

}

6th Neumark Dragoons

4

}

11th Hussars

4

}

Brigade of Colonel Count SCHULENBURG.

}

1st Queen's Dragoons

4

}

4th Kurmark Landwehr Regiment

4

}

}

4,468

Brigade of Lieutenant Colonel VON SOHR

}

3rd Brandenburg Hussars

4

}

5th Pomeranian Hussars

4

}

5th Kurmark Landwehr Regiment

4

}

Elbe Landwehr Regiment

4

}

Reserve Artillery of the Second Corps.—COLONEL VON RÖHL.

12 pounder Foot Batteries Nos. 4 and 8

}

6  do.        do.      Nos. 5,10,12,34 and 37

}

1,454

Horse Batteries No. 5, 6, and 14

}

———

Total—36 Battalions, 36 Squadrons, 10 Batteries

men

31,758

and guns

80

THIRD CORPS D'ARMÉE.—LIEUTENANT GENERAL VON THIELEMANN.

Ninth Brigade, General VON BORCKE.

Batts.

Men.

8th and 36th Regiments of the Line

}

1st Kurmark Landwehr Regiment

}

9

6,752

Tenth Brigade, Colonel VON KÄMPFEN.

27th Regiment of the Line

}

2nd Kurmark Landwehr Regiment

}

6

4,045

Eleventh Brigade, Colonel VON LUCK.

3rd and 4th Kurmark Landwehr Regiments.

}

6

3,634

Twelfth Brigade, Colonel VON STÜLPNAGEL.

31st Regiment of the Line

}

5th and 6th Kurmark Landwehr Regiments

}

9

6,180

———

20,611

Reserve Cavalry of the Third Corps.—GENERAL VON HOBE.

Brigade of Colonel VON DER MARWITZ.

Squad.

7th Uhlans

3

}

8th  do.

4

}

9th Hussars

3

}

}

2,405

Brigade of Colonel Count LOTTUM.

}

5th Uhlans

3

}

7th Dragoons

5

}

3rd Kurmark Landwehr Regiment

4

}

6th  do.      do.      do.

4

}

Reserve Artillery of the Third Corps.—COLONEL VON MOHNHAUPT.

12 pounder Foot Battery No. 7

}

6 do. do. Nos. 18 and 35

}

964

Horse Batteries Nos. 18, 19, and 20

}

———

Total—30 Battalions, 24 Squadrons, 6 Batteries

men

23,980

and guns

48

FOURTH CORPS D'ARMÉE.—GENERAL COUNT BÜLOW VON DENNEWITZ.

Thirteenth Brigade, Lieutenant General VON HACKE.

Batts.

Men.

10th Regiment of the Line

}

2nd and 3rd Neumark Landwehr Regiments.

}

9

6,385

Fourteenth Brigade, General VON RYSSEL.

11th Regiment of the Line

}

1st and 2nd Pomeranian Landwehr Regiments

}

9

6,953

Fifteenth Brigade, General VON LOSTHIN.

18th Regiment of the Line

}

3rd and 4th Silesian Landwehr Regiments

}

9

5,881

Sixteenth Brigade, Colonel VON HILLER.

15th Regiment of the Line

}

1st and 2nd Silesian Landwehr Regiments

}

9

6,162

———

25,381

Reserve Cavalry of the Fourth Corps.—GENERAL, PRINCE WILLIAM OF PRUSSIA.

Brigade of General VON SYDOW.

Squad.

1st West Prussian Uhlans

4

}

2nd Silesian Hussars

4

}

8th Hussars

3

}

Brigade of Colonel Count SCHWERIN.

}

10th Hussars

4

}

3,081

1st and 2nd Neumark Landwehr Regiments

8

}

1st and 2nd Pomeranian Landwehr Regiments

8

}

Brigade of Lieutenant Colonel VON WATZDORF.

}

1st, 2nd, and 3rd Silesian Landwehr Regiments

12

}

Reserve Artillery of the Fourth Corps.—LIEUTENANT COLONEL VON BARDELEBEN.

12 pounder Foot Batteries Nos. 3, 5, and 13

}

6 do. do. Nos. 2, 11, 13, 14, & 21

}

1,866

Horse Batteries Nos. 1, 11, and 12

}

———

Total—36 Battalions, 43 Squadrons, 11 Batteries

men

30,328

and guns

88

TOTAL STRENGTH.

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Artillery.

Guns.

First Corps d'Armée

27,817

1,925

1,019

96

Second do.

25,836

4,468

1,454

80

Third do.

20,611

2,405

964

48

Fourth do.

25,381

3,081

1,866

88

———

———

———

———

99,715

11,879

5,303

312

GRAND TOTAL—116,897 men and 312 guns.

IX.

Effective Strength and Composition of the French Army, under the Command of NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE.

IMPERIAL GUARD.—MARSHAL MORTIER, DUKE OF TREVISO.

(On the 16th June.)

Batt.

Men.

Lieutenant General Count FRIANT.

1st and 2nd Regiments of Grenadiers

4

2,294

Lieutenant General Count ROGUET.

3rd and 4th Regiments of Grenadiers

3

1,623

Lieutenant General Count MORAND.

1st and 2nd Regiments of Chasseurs

4

2,402

Lieutenant General Count MICHEL.

3rd and 4th Regiments of Chasseurs

4

2,069

Lieutenant General Count DUHESME.

1st and 3rd Regiments of Tirailleurs

4

2,043

Lieutenant General Count BARROIS.

1st and 3rd Regiments of Voltigeurs

4

2,123

Lieutenant General Lefèbvre DESNOUETTES.

Squad.

Lancers and Chasseurs à Cheval

19

1,971

Lieutenant General Count GUYOT.

Dragoons and Grenadiers à Cheval

13

1,517

Gendarmerie d'élite

102

Lieutenant General DESVAUX DE ST MAURICE.

9 Foot Batteries

}

4 Horse  do

}

2,995

Marines (104)

}

Engineers

109

———

Total—23 Battalions 32 Squadrons, 13 Batteries

men

19,428

and guns

96

FIRST CORPS D'ARMÉE.—LIEUTENANT GENERAL COUNT D'ERLON.

(On the 10th June.)

Batt.

Men

First Division, Lieuyenant General ALIX

}

54th, 55th, 28th, and 105th Regiments of the Line

8}

Second Division, Lieutenant General Baron DONZELOT

}

13th (Light), 17th, 19th, and 51st Regiments of the Line

9}

Third Division, Lieutenant General Baron MARCOGNET.

}

16,200

21st, 46th, 25th, and 45th Regiments of the Line.

8}

Fourth Division, Lieutenant General Count DURUTTE.

}

8th, 29th, 85th, and 95th Regiments of the Line.

8}

First Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General Baron JAQUINOT.

Squad.

3rd and 7th Chasseurs

6}

3rd and 4th Lancers

5}

1,400

Artillery.

5 Foot Batteries

}

1 Horse Battery

}

1,066

Engineers

330

———

Total—33 Battalions, 11 Squadrons, 6 Batteries

men

18,996

and guns

46

SECOND CORPS D'ARMÉE.—LIEUTENANT GENERAL COUNT REILLE.

(On the 10th June.)

Batt.

Men

Fifth Division, Lieutenant General Baron BACHELU.

}

2nd (Light), 61st, 72nd, and 108th Regiments of the Line

11}

Sixth Division, Prince JEROME NAPOLEON.

}

1st (Light), 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Regiments of the Line

11}

Seventh Division, Lieutenant General Count GIRARD.

}

19,750

11th (Light) and 82nd Regiments of the Line, and 12th Light Infantry

8}

Ninth Division, Lieutenant General Count FOY.

}

4th (Light), 92nd, 93rd, and 100th Regiments of the Line

10}

Second Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General Baron PIRÉ.

Squad.

1st and 6th Chasseurs

8}

5th and 6th Lancers

7}

1,729

Artillery.

5 Foot Batteries

}

1 Horse Battery

}

1,385

Engineers

409

———

Total—40 Battalions, 15 Squadrons, 6 Batteries

men

23,273

and guns

46

THIRD CORPS D'ARMÉE.—LIEUTENANT GENERAL COUNT VANDAMME.

(On the 10th June.)

Batt.

Men

Eighth Division, Lieutenant General Baron LEFOL.

}

15th (Light), 23rd, 37th, and 64th Regiments of the Line

11}

Tenth Division, Lieutenant General Baron HABERT.

}

34th, 88th, 22nd, and 70th Regiments of the Line

12}

14,508

Eleventh Division, Lieutenant General BERTHEZENE.

}

12th, 56th, 33rd, and 86th Regiments of the Line

8}

Third Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General Baron DOMON.

Squad.

4th and 9th Chasseurs

5}

12th Chasseurs

4}

932

Artillery.

4 Foot Batteries

}

1 Horse Battery

}

936

Engineers

146

———

Total—31 Battalions, 9 Squadrons, 5 Batteries

men

16,522

and guns

38

FOURTH CORPS D'ARMÉE.—LIEUTENANT GENERAL COUNT GÉRARD.

(On the 31st May.)

Batt.

Men

Twelfth Division, Lieutenant General Baron PECHEUX.

}

30th, 96th, and 63rd Regiments of the Line.

10}

Thirteenth Division, Lieutenant General Baron VICHERY.

}

59th, 76th, 48th, and 69th Regiments of the Line

8}

12,589

Fourteenth Division, Lieutenant General HULOT.

}

9th (Light), 111th, 44th, and 50th Regiments of the Line

8}

Seventh Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General MAURIN.

Squad.

6th Hussars

3}

8th Chasseurs

3}

758

Reserve Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General Baron JAQUINOT.

6th, 11th, 15th, and 16th Dragoons

16

1,608

Artillery.

4 Foot Batteries

}

1 Horse Battery

}

1,538

Engineers

201

———

Total—26 Battalions, 22 Squadrons, 5 Batteries

men

16,694

and guns

38

SIXTH CORPS D'ARMÉE.—LIEUTENANT GENERAL COUNT LOBAU.

(On the 10th June.)

Batt.

Men

Nineteenth Division, Lieutenant General Baron SIMMER.

}

5th, 11th, 27th, and 84th Regiments of the Line

9}

Twentieth Division, Lieutenant General Baron JEANNIN.

}

5th (Light), 16th, 47th, and 107th Regiments of the Line

6}

8,152

Twenty First Division, Lieutenant General Baron TESTE.

}

8th (Light), 40th, 65th, and 75th Regiments of the Line

5}

Artillery.

4 Foot Batteries

}

1 Horse Battery

}

743

Engineers

891

———

Total—20 Battalions, 5 Batteries

men

9,084

and guns

38

RESERVE CAVALRY.—MARSHAL GROUCHY.

First Corps—Lieutenant General Count PAJOL.

(In June.)

Squad.

Men

Fourth Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General Baron SOULT

}

1st, 4th, and 5th Hussars

12}

Fifth Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General Baron SUBERVIE.

}

2,324

1st and 2nd Lancers

8}

11th Chasseurs

4}

Artillery.

2 Horse Batteries

317

Second Corps-Lieutenant General Count EXCELMANS.

(In June.)

Squad.

Men

Ninth Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General STROLZ.

}

5th, 13th, 15th, and 20th Dragoons

16}

Tenth Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General Baron CHASTEL.

}

2,817

4th, 12th, 14th, and 17th Dragoons

15}

Artillery.

2 Horse Batteries

246

Third Corps—Lieutenant General KELLERMANN (Count DE VALMY).

(In June.)

Squad.

Men

Eleventh Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General Baron L'HERITIER.

}

2nd and 7th Dragoons

7}

8th and 11th Cuirassiers

5}

Twelfth Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General ROUSSEL D'HURBAL.

}

3,245

1st and 2nd Carabiniers

6}

2nd and 3rd Cuirassiers

6}

Artillery.

2 Horse Batteries

309

Fourth Corps—Lieutenant General Count MILHAUD

(On the 9th June)

Squad.

Men

Thirteenth Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General WATHIER.

}

1st, 4th, 7th, and 12th Cuirassiers

11}

Fourteenth Cavalry Division, Lieutenant General Baron DELORT.

}

2,556

5th, 6th, 9th, and 10th Cuirassiers

13}

Artillery.

2 Horse Batteries

313

———

Total—103 Squadrons, 8 Batteries

men

12,127

and guns

48

TOTAL STRENGTH.

Infantry.

Cavalry.

Artillery.

Engineers, &c.

Guns.

Imperial Guard

12,554

3,590

3,175

109

96

First Corps d'Armée

16,200

11,400

1,066

330

46

Second do. do.

19,750

1,729

1,385

409

46

Third do. do.

14,508

932

936

146

38

Fourth do. do.

12,589

2,366

1,538

201

38

Sixth do. do.

8,152

—

743

189

38

Four Corps of Reserve Cavalry

—

10,942

1,185

—

48

———

———

———

——

——

83,753

20,959

10,028

1,384

350

GRAND TOTAL—116,124 men and 350 guns.

XXXII.

List of Officers of the King's German Legion who were present at the Defence of La Haye Sainte.

2nd Light Battalion. MAJORS—G. Baring; A. Bösewiel, killed. CAPTAINS—E. Holtzermann, taken prisoner; W. Schaumann, killed. LIEUTENANTS—F. Kessler, wounded; C. Meyer; O. Lindam, wounded; B. Riefkugel, wounded; A. Tobin, taken prisoner; T. Carey, wounded; E. Biedermann; D. Græme, wounded; S. Earl. ENSIGNS—F. von Robertson, killed; G. Frank, wounded; W. Smith; L. Baring. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—W. Timmann, wounded. Surgeon—G. Heise.

1st Light Battalion. CAPTAINS—von Gilsa, wounded; von Marschalck, killed. LIEUTENANT—Kuntze. ENSIGN—Baumgarten.

Skirmishers of 5th Line Battalion. CAPTAIN—von Wurmb, killed. LIEUTENANTS—Witte, wounded; Schläger. ENSIGN—Walther, wounded.

XXXV.

List of British Officers who were present at the Defence of Hougomont.

2nd Battalion of Coldstream, or 2nd, Regiment of Foot Guards. MAJOR—A.G. Woodford, Colonel. CAPTAINS and LIEUTENANT COLONELS—J. Macdonell, wounded; D. Mackinnon, wounded; Hon. J. Walpole; H. Dawkins; Hon. E. Acheson; H. Wyndham, wounded. LIEUTENANTS and CAPTAINS—G. Bowles; T. Sowerby; W.L. Walton; W.G. Baynes; C.A.F. Bentinck, Adjutant; J.S. Cowell; E. Sumner, wounded; J.L. Blackman, killed; B. Lord Hotham; Hon. R. Moore, wounded; T. Chaplin. ENSIGNS—Hon. J. Forbes; H. Gooch; A. Cuyler; M. Beaufoy; H.F. Griffiths, wounded; J. Montague, wounded; G.R. Buckley; J. Hervey; H. Vane; F.J. Douglass; R. Bowen; A. Gordon; Hon. W. Forbes; C. Short. ADJUTANT—C.A.F. Bentinck. QUARTER MASTER—B. Selway. SURGEON—W. Whymper. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—G. Smith; W. Hunter.

2nd Battalion of the 3rd Regiment of Foot Guards. MAJOR—F. Hepburn. Lieutenant Colonel. CAPTAINS and LIEUTENANT COLONELS—H.W. Rooke; W.C. Master; D. Mercer; C. Dashwood, wounded; F. Home; E. Bowater, wounded; C. West, wounded. LIEUTENANTS and CAPTAINS—W. Stothert, Adjutant; W. Drummond; R.B. Hesketh, wounded; H. Hawkins; R.H. Wigston; Hon. J.B. Rodney; C.J. Barnet; J.W. Moorhouse; E.B. Fairfield; G. Evelyn, wounded; Hon. H. Forbes, killed; J. Elrington; H.B. Montgomerie, wounded; T. Crawford, killed; J. Ashton, killed. ENSIGNS—C. Lake, wounded; Hon. E. Stopford; B. Drummond; G.D. Standen; D. Baird, wounded; W. James; W.F. Hamilton; Hon. G. Anson; T. Wedgewood; W. Butler; A.C. Cochrane; J. Prendergast; C. Simpson, wounded; H.S. Blane; H. Montague. ADJUTANT—W. Stothert, Captain, wounded. QUARTER MASTER—J. Skuce. SURGEON—S. Good. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—J.R. Warde; F. G. Hanrott.

1st Regiment of Foot Guards. CAPTAINS and LIEUTENANT COLONELS—Lord Saltoun; C.P. Ellis, wounded.[13]

FOOTNOTES:

[13] I know not the names of the remaining Officers of the Light Companies of the First Brigade of Guards detached to Hougomont.-W.S.

XLI.

List of Officers of the British Army who were present in the Actions on the 16th, 17th, and 18th of June 1815, including those posted near Hal on the 18th; and distinguishing such as were Killed, Wounded or Missing.[14]

STAFF.

Commander in Chief—FIELD MARSHAL HIS GRACE THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON, K.G., G.C.B., &c.

Military Secretary—Lieutenant Colonel Lord FitzRoy Somerset, 1st Foot Guards, w.

Aides de Camp—Lieutenant Colonels, J. Fremantle, 2nd Foot Guards; C.F. Canning, 3rd Foot Guards, k.; Hon. Sir Alex. Gordon, 3rd Foot Guards, k.; Lieutenant Lord George Lennox, 9th Light Dragoons; Hereditary Prince of Nassau Usingen. Extra Aides de Camp—Lieutenant Colonel Hon. Henry Percy, 14th Light Dragoons; Captain Lord Arthur Hill, half pay; Lieutenant Hon. George Cathcart, 6th Dragoon Guards.

GENERAL H.R.H. THE PRINCE OF ORANGE, w. Aides de Camp—Lieutenant Colonel Tripp, 60th Foot; Captains, Lord John Somerset, half pay; Hon. Francis Russell, half pay. Extra Aides de Camp—Captain Earl of March, 52nd Foot; Lieutenant H. Webster, 9th Light Dragoons.

LIEUTENANT GENERAL THE EARL OF UXBRIDGE, G.C.B., w.; Aides de Camp—Major W. Thornhill, 7th Hussars, w.; Captain H. Seymour, 60th Foot, w. Extra Aides de Camp—Captains T. Wildman, 7th Hussars, w.; J. Fraser, 7th Hussars, w.

LIEUTENANT GENERAL LORD HILL, G.C.B. Aides de Camp—Major R. Egerton, 34th Foot; Lieutenant Colonel C. Hill, Royal Horse Guards, w.;

Major C.H. Churchill, 1st Foot Guards; Captain D. Mackworth, 7th Foot. Extra Aide de Camp—Captain Hon. O. Bridgeman, 1st Foot Guards, w.

LIEUTENANT GENERAL SIR THOMAS PICTON, G.C.B., k.; Aides de Camp—Captains, J. Tyler, 93rd Foot, w.; N. Chambers, 1st Foot Guards, k. Extra Aide de Camp—Captain B. Price, half pay.

LIEUTENANT GENERAL SIR HENRY CLINTON, G.C.B. Aide de Camp—Captain F. Dawkins, 1st Foot Guards.

Lieutenant General C. Count Alten, K.C.B., w. Aide de Camp—Lieutenant W. Havelock, 43rd Foot, w.; Major Ch. Heise, 2nd Battalion King's German Legion.

LIEUTENANT GENERAL SIR CHARLES COLVILLE, G.C.B. Aides de Camp—Captain J. Jackson, 37th Foot; Lieutenant F.W. Frankland, 2nd Foot. Extra Aide de Camp—Captain Lord James Hay, 1st Foot Guards.

MAJOR GENERAL V. COUNT ALTEN. Aide de Camp—Lieutenant Baron Estorff, 2nd Dragoons, King's German Legion.

MAJOR GENERAL SIR JOHN VANDELEUR, K.C.B. Aide de Camp—Captain W. Armstrong, 19th Light Dragoons. Major of Brigade—Major M. Childers, 11th Light Dragoons.

MAJOR GENERAL COOKE, w.; Aide de Camp—Captain G. Desbrowe, 1st Foot Guards. Extra Aide de Camp—ENSIGN A. Cuyler, 2nd Foot Guards.

MAJOR GENERAL SIR JAMES KEMPT, K.C.B., w.; Aide de Camp-Captain Hon. Charles Gore, half pay. Major of Brigade—Captain C. Eeles, 95th Foot.

MAJOR GENERAL HON. SIR W. PONSONBY, K.C.B., k.; Aide de Camp—Lieutenant B. Christie, 5th Dragoon Guards. Extra Aide de Camp—Major D. Evans, 5th West India Regiment. Major of Brigade—Major Reignolds, 2nd Dragoons, k.

MAJOR GENERAL SIR JOHN BYNG, K.C.B. Aide de Camp—Captain H. Dumaresq, 9th Foot, w. Major of Brigade—Captain W. Stothert, 3rd Foot Guards, w.

MAJOR GENERAL SIR DENIS PACK, K.C.B., w.; Aide de Camp—Major E. L'Estrange, 71st Foot, k. Major of Brigade—Captain C. Smith, 93rd Foot, k.

MAJOR GENERAL LORD E. SOMERSET, K.C.B. Aide de Camp—Lieutenant H. Somerset, 18th Hussars. Major of Brigade—Major H. G. Smith, 25th Foot, k.

MAJOR GENERAL SIR COLQUHOUN GRANT, K.C.B., w.; Aide de Camp—Lieutenant R. Mansfield, 15th. Hussars, w. Extra Aide de Camp—Captain W. Moray, 17th Light Dragoons, w. Major of Brigade—Captain Jones, half pay.

MAJOR GENERAL SIR JAMES LYON, K.C.B. Aide de Camp—Lieutenant J. M'Glashan, 2nd Light Battalion, King's German Legion. Major of Brigade—Captain Richter, 1st Ceylon Regiment.

MAJOR GENERAL P. MAITLAND, Aide de Camp—Ensign Lord Hay, 1st Foot Guards, k. Extra Aide de Camp—Cornet Lord William P. Lennox, Royal Horse Guards. Major of Brigade—Captain J. Gunthorpe, 1st Foot Guards.

MAJOR GENERAL G. JOHNSTONE, Aide de Camp—Captain C.G. Gray, 25th Foot. Major of Brigade—Captain S. Holmes, 78th Foot.

MAJOR GENERAL F. ADAM, w.; Aide de Camp—Lieutenant R.P. Campbell, 7th Foot. Extra Aide de Camp—Captain C. Yorke, 52nd Foot. Major of Brigade—Major Hunter Blair, 91st Foot, w.

MAJOR GENERAL SIR COLIN HALKETT, K.C.B. w.; Aides de Camp—Captains, H. Marschalk, 1st Light Battalion, King's German Legion, k.; A. Holme, 2nd Light Battalion, King's German Legion. Major of Brigade—Captain W. Crofton, 54th Foot, k.

MAJOR GENERAL SIR HUSSEY VIVIAN, K.C.B. Aide de Camp—Captain E. Keane, 7th Hussars. Extra Aide de Camp—Lieutenant C. A. Fitzroy, Royal Horse Guards. Major of Brigade—Captain T.N. Harris, half pay, w.

ADJUTANT GENERAL—Major General Sir Edward Barnes, K.C.B., w. Aide de Camp—Major A. Hamilton, 4th West India Regiment, w. Departmental Adjutant General—Colonel Sir John Elley, K.C.B., Royal Horse Guards, w.

Assistant Adjutants General—Lieutenant Colonels, S. Waters, Unattached, w.; Sir George H. Berkeley, K.C.B., 35th Foot, w.; Sir Guy Campbell, Bart., 6th Foot; Sir Noel Hill, K.C.B., 1st Foot Guards; D. Barclay, 1st Foot Guards; H. Rooke, 3rd Foot Guards; E. Currie, 90th Foot, k.; Majors, A. Wylly, 7th Foot; G. Evatt, 55th Foot; W. Darling, half pay; F. Breymann, 2nd Light Battalion, King's German Legion.

Deputy Assistant Adjutants General—Captains, Hon. E.S. Erskine, 60th Foot, w.; Lord Charles Fitzroy, 1st Foot Guards; C. Bentinck, 2nd Foot Guards; L. Grant, 78th Foot; H. Blanckley, 23rd Foot; Hon. W. Curzon, 69th Foot, k. Lieutenants, J. Hamilton, 46th Foot, w.; J. Harford, 7th Royal Veteran Battalion; E. Gerstlacher, 3rd Hussars, King's German Legion; J. Rooke, half pay.

Deputy Judge Advocate—Lieutenant Colonel S. Goodman, half pay.

DEPUTY QUARTER MASTER GENERAL—Colonel Sir William Delancey, K.C.B., k.

Assistant Quarter Masters General—Colonels, Hon. A. Abercromby, 2nd Foot Guards, w.; F.B. Hervey, 14th Light Dragoons. Lieutenant Colonels, R. Torrens, 1st West India Regiment; Sir Charles Broke, K.C.B., Permanent; Sir Jeremiah Dickson, K.C.B., Permanent; Lord Greenock, Permanent; J. Woodford, 1st Foot Guards; C. Grant, 11th Foot; Sir William Gomm, K.C.B., 2nd Foot Guards; Sir Henry Bradford, K.C.B., 1st Foot Guards, w.; Sir George Scovell, K.C.B., half pay; D. Kelly, 73rd Foot. Majors, W. Campbell, 23rd Foot; Hon. George L. Dawson, 1st Dragoon Guards, w.; E. Beckwith, 95th Foot, w.; J. Shaw, 43rd Foot; J. Jessop, 43rd Foot, w.

Deputy Assistant Quarter Masters General—Captains, E. Fitzgerald, 25th Foot, w.; T. Wright, Royal Staff Corps, w.; H. McLeod, 35th Foot, w.; J. Mitchell, 25th Foot, w.; W. Moore, 1st Foot Guards; G. Hillier, 74th Foot; J. Fraser, 90th Foot; W. Cameron, 1st Foot Guards; F. Read, Royal Staff Corps. Lieutenants, P. Barrailler, 33rd Foot; B. Jackson, Royal Staff Corps; A. Brauns, Royal Staff Corps.

Commandant at Head Quarters—Colonel Sir Colin Campbell, K.C.B., 2nd Foot Guards.

CAVALRY.

1st Life Guards. MAJOR—S. Ferrier, Lieutenant Colonel, k. CAPTAINS—J. Whale, w.; M. Lind, k.; E. Kelly, w.; J. Berger, Major. LIEUTENANTS—G. Randall; W. Mayne; H. Wyatt. SUB LIEUTENANTS—W. S. Kichardson, w.; S. Cox, w.; W. Wombwell; G. Storey. SURGEON—R. Gough. ASSISTANT SURGEON—J.H. James. VETERINARY SURGEON—F. Dalton.

2nd Life Guards. MAJOR—Hon. E.P. Lygon, Lieutenant Colonel. CAPTAINS—W. Boyce, Major; R. Fitzgerald, Lieutenant Colonel, k.; Hon. H.E. Irby; J.P.M. Kenyon. LIEUTENANTS—R. Meares; W. Elliott; S. Waymouth, w. and m.; C. Barton. SUB LIEUTENANTS—A. Kenyon; T. Martin; A. M'Innes; J. Clues, Adjutant. SURGEON—S. Broughton. ASSISTANT SURGEON—T. Drinkwater. VETERINARY SURGEON—J. Field.

Royal Horse Guards, Blue. LIEUTENANT COLONELS—Sir John Elley, Colonel, w.; Sir R.C. Hill, w. Major—R.C. Packe, k. Captains—J. Thoyts; W.R. Clayton; C. Hill, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; W.T. Drake. LIEUTENANTS—J.B. Riddlesden; W.C. Shawe, w.; E.W. Bouverie, w.; H.E. Boates; T.B. Tathwell; G. Smith; Hon. G.J. Watson. CORNETS—J. K. Picard; J. Arnold. SURGEON—D. Slow. VETERINARY SURGEON—J. Seddall. TROOP QUARTER MASTERS—T. Varley, w.; P. Watmough; T. Hardy; J. Varley, w.; T. Troy.

1st (or King's) Dragoon Guards. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—W. Fuller, Colonel, k. Captains—H. Graham, Major, k.; M. Turner, w.; J.F. Naylor, w.; W. Elton; J.D. Brughurst, Major, k.; J.P. Sweeny, w.; R. Wallace; T.N. Quicke; G.E. Battersby, k. LIEUTENANTS—J. Leatham; W. Sterling; R. Babington; F. Brooke, k.; R.T. Hamley; T.C. Brander; T. Shelver, Adjutant, k.; E. Hamill; W.D.A. Irvine, w.; J.E. Greaves; J.N. Hibbert. CORNETS—G. Quicke; J.F. Middleton; Hon. H.B. Bernard, k.; W.W. Huntley. PAYMASTER—J. Webster. SURGEON—J. Going. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—W. M'Auley; Robert Pearson.

1st Royal Dragoons. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—A.B. Clifton. MAJOR—P. Dorville, Lieutenant Colonel. CAPTAINS—C.E. Radclyffe, Major, w.; A.K. Clark, w.; P. Phipps; R. Heathcote; E.C. Windsor, k.; C. L. Methuin; C. Foster, k. LIEUTENANTS—H.R. Carden; G. Gunning, w.; T.R. Keily, w.; S. Trafford, w.; S. Windawe, w.; C. Bridges; C. Ommaney, w.; C. Blois, w.; S. Goodenough, w.; R. Magniac, k. CORNETS—W. Sturges; J.C. Sykes, k. ADJUTANT CORNET—T. Shipley, k. QUARTER MASTER—W. Waddel. SURGEON—G. Steed. ASSISTANT SURGEON—T. Prosser.

2nd, or Royal North British, Dragoons (Scots Greys). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—J.J. Hamilton, Colonel, k. MAJOR—J.B. Clarke, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; T.P. Hankin, Lieutenant Colonel, w. CAPTAINS—E. Cheney, Major; J. Poole, w.; R. Vernon, Major, w.; T. Reignolds, k.; C.L. Barnard, k.; E. Payne. LIEUTENANTS—John Mills, w.; F. Stupart, w.; G.H. Falconer; J Wemyss; J. Carruthers, w.; A. Hamilton; T. Truther, k.; J. Gape; C. Wyndham, w.; J.R.T. Graham; H. M'Millan. CORNETS—E. Westby, k.; F.C. Kinchant, k.; L. Shuldam, k.; W. Crawford. PAYMASTER—W. Dawson. QUARTER MASTER—J. Lennox. SURGEON—R. Dunn. ASSISTANT SURGEON—J. Alexander. VETERINARY SURGEON—J. Trigg.

6th, or Inniskilling, Dragoons. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—J. Muter, Colonel, w. MAJORS—F.S. Miller, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; H. Madox. CAPTAINS—W.F. Browne, w.; W.F. Hadden; Hon. S. Douglass, w.; E. Holbech; T. Mackay. LIEUTENANTS—T. Biddulph; A.S. Willett; J. Linton; H.W. Petre; A. Hassard, w.; F. Johnson; R. Down; B. Barry; P. Ruffo, m.; M. Dames. CORNET—J.D. Allingham. ADJUTANT—M. M'Cluskey, k. REGIMENTAL QUARTER MASTER—J. Kerr. SURGEON—J. Bolton. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—W.H. Rickatts; W. Campbell. VETERINARY SURGEON—R. Vincent. PAYMASTER—W. Armstrong.

7th Light Dragoons. COLONEL—Earl of Uxbridge, Lieutenant General, w. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—Sir Edward Kerrison, Colonel. MAJORS—Edward Hodge, k.; W. Thornhill, w.; CAPTAINS—W. Verner, w.; T. W. Robbins, w.; E. Keane; P.A. Heyliger, w.; T. Wildman; J.J. Frazer, w.; J.D. Elphinstone, w.; E. Wildman, w. LIEUTENANTS—S. O'Grady; W. Shirley; W. Grenfell; R. Douglass, w.; R. Uniacke; J. R. Gordon, w.; Henry Lord Paget; J. Daniel; E.J. Peters, w.; J. Wildman; F. Beatty, w.; S. Rice; F. Towers. PAYMASTER—T. Feltom. LIEUTENANT ADJUTANT—A. Meyers, w.; QUARTER MASTER—J. Greenwood. SURGEON—D. Irwin. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—R.A. Chermside; J. Moffat. VETERINARY SURGEON—R. Dorville.

10th Hussars. LIEUTENANT COLONELS—George Quentin, Colonel, w.; Lord Robert Manners. MAJOR—Hon. F. Howard, k.; CAPTAINS—T. W. Taylor, Major; H.C. Stapleton; J. Grey, w.; J. Gurwood, w.; C. Wood, w.; H. Floyd; A. Shakespeare. LIEUTENANTS—J.W. Parsons; C. Gunning, k.; W.S. Smith; H.J. Burn; R. Arnold, w.; W. Cartwright; J.C. Wallington; E. Hodgson; W.C. Hamilton; A. Bacon, w.; W.H.B. Lindsey. PAYMASTER—J. Tallon. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—J. Hardman. ASSISTANT SURGEON—G.S. Jenks. VETERINARY SURGEON—H.C. Sannerman.

11th Light Dragoons. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—J.W. Sleigh. MAJOR—A. Money, Lieutenant Colonel. CAPTAINS—J. Bouchier; B. Lutyens, Major; M. Childers, Major; J.A. Schreiber; J. Jenkins; T. Binney; J. Duberley. LIEUTENANTS—G. Sicker; F. Wood, w.; W. Smith; R. Coles, w.; B. Lye; E. Phelips, k.; J.R. Rotton; J.S. Moore, w.; B. Des Voeux; R. Millingan, w. CORNETS—B.P. Browne; H. Orme; G. Schreiber, w.; H.R. Bullock; P.H. James. PAYMASTER—D. Lutyens ADJUTANT—G. Sicker. QUARTER MASTER—J. Hall. SURGEON—J. O'Meally. ASSISTANT SURGEON—H. Steel.

12th, or Prince of Wales's, Light Dragoons. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—Hon. F.C. Ponsonby, Colonel, w.; MAJOR—J.P. Bridger. CAPTAINS—S. Stawell; G.F. Erskine; E.W.T. Sandys, w.; H. Wallace; A. Barton; H. Andrews. LIEUTENANTS—W. Heydon; J. Chatterton; J. Vandeleur; W. Hay; W.H. Dowbiggen, w.; A. Goldsmid; J.D. Calderwood; L.J. Bertie, k.; T. Reed. CORNETS—J.E. Lockhart k.; J.H. Slade. ADJUTANT—J. Griffiths.

13th Light Dragoons. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—P. Doherty, Colonel. MAJOR—S. Boyse, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; CAPTAINS—B. Lawrence, Major; J. Doherty, w.; J. Macalister, Major; M. Bowers; J. Gubbins, k.; C. Gregorie; F. Goulbourn; J. Moss; G. Doherty, w.; J.H. Drought; C.R. Bowers, w.; A.T. Maclean; J. Geale, w.; R. Nesbitt; G. Pym, w.; W. Turner; J. Mill, w.; G.H. Pack, w.; H. Acton; J. Wallace; J.E. Irving, w.; J. Wakefield. PAYMASTER—A. Strange. QUARTER MASTER—W. Minchin. SURGEON—T.G. Logan. ASSISTANT SURGEON—A. Armstrong. VETERINARY SURGEON—J. Coustant.

15th Hussars. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—L.C. Dalrymple, w.; MAJOR—E. Griffith, k.; CAPTAINS—J. Thackwell, w.; S. Hancox; J. Whiteford, w.; P. Wodehouse; F.C. Philips; W. Booth; J. Buckley, w.; J. Carr. LIEUTENANTS—E. Barrett; J. Sherwood, k.; W. Bellairs; H. Lane; W. Byam, w.; E. Byam, w.; G.A.F. Dawkins, w.; H. Dixon; J.J. Douglass; W. Stewart. PAYMASTER—J.C. Cocksedge. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—J. Griffith. SURGEON—T. Cartan. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—S. Jeyes; W. Gibney. VETERINARY SURGEON—C. Dalwig.

16th Light Dragoons. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—James Hay, w.; MAJORS—Hon. H.B. Lygon; G.H. Murray. CAPTAINS—J.H. Belli, Major; C. Swetenham; R. Weyland, w.; W. Persse; J.P. Buchanan, k.; W. Tomkinson; C. King. LIEUTENANTS—J. Barra; W. Osten, w.; T. Wheeler; G. Baker; R. Beauchamp; N.D. Crichton, w.; E.B. Lloyd; W. Nepean; J.A. Richardson; J. Luard; W. Harris; Hon. C.T. Monckton. CORNETS—W. Beckwith; W. Polhill; G. Nugent. PAYMASTER—G. Neyland. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—J. Barra. QUARTER MASTER—J. Harrison. SURGEON—J. Robinson. ASSISTANT SURGEON—J.M. Mallock. VETERINARY SURGEON—J. Jones.

18th Light Dragoons. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—Hon. H. Murray. CAPTAINS—A. Kennedy; R. Croker; R. Ellis; J. Grant, Major; G. Luard; J.R.L. Lloyd. LIEUTENANTS—C. Heste, w.; T. Dunkin; J. Waldie; G. Woodberry; Hon. L.C. Dawson; M. French; T. Prior; R. Coote; J.T. Macbell; D. M'Duffie; H. Somerset; W.H. Rowlls; J.R. Gordon; C.C. Moller; W. Monins. PAYMASTER—W. Deane. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—H. Duperier, w.; SURGEON—W. Chambers. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—L. Pulsford; J. Quincey. VETERINARY SURGEON—D. Pilcher.

23rd Light Dragoons. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—Earl of Portarlington, Colonel. MAJORS—J.M. Sutcliffe, w.; P.A. Latour. CAPTAINS—C.W. Dance, w.; P.Z. Cox; J. Martin; T. Gerrard, Major, w.; R. M'Neil; H. Grove, Major; J.M. Wallace. LIEUTENANTS—G. Dodwell; A. Bolton; S. Coxen, k.; C. Tudor; J. Banner; J. Lewis; C. Bacon; B. Disney, w.; R. Johnson; T.B. Wall, w.; G.W. Blathwayte. CORNET—W. Hemmings. PAYMASTER—T. Dillow. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—H. Hill; QUARTER MASTER—J. Grouchley. SURGEON—S. Steele. ASSISTANT SURGEON—H. Cowen. VETERINARY SURGEON—J. Ship.

INFANTRY.

1st Regiment Foot Guards (2nd and 3rd Battalions). MAJORS—H. Askew, Colonel, w.; Hon. W. Stuart, w.; CAPTAINS and LIEUTENANT COLONELS—Hon. H. Townsend, w.; R.H. Cooke, w.; E. Stables, k.; Sir F. D'Oyly, K.C.B., k.; L.G. Jones; H. D'Oyly, w.; G. Fead, w.; C. Thomas, k.; Lord Saltoun; J. Reeve; W. Miller, w.; Hon. J. Stanhope; J.G. Woodford; C. Colquett; W.H. Milnes, w.; Sir H.W. Bradford, K.C.B., w.; Sir T.N. Hill, K.C.B.; Sir D. Barclay, K.C.B.; Sir U. Burgh, K.C.B.; Lord F. Somerset, K.C.B. LIEUTENANTS and CAPTAINS—R. Adair, w.; T. Streatfield, w.; J.H. Davis; Lord James Hay, k.; E. Grose, k.; J. Gunthorpe, Adjutant; Hon. R. Clements, w.; Lord C. Fitzroy; J.H. Hutchinson; R. Ellison; H.W. Powell; George Desbrowe; W.G. Cameron; Lonsdale Boldero; R.W. Phillimore; C.P. Ellis, w.; J. Simpson, w.; A.F. Viscount Bury; E. Clive; W.F. Johnstone; E.F. Luttrell, w.; T. Brown, k.; E.P. Buckley; F. Dawkins; J. Nixon; C.F.R. Lascelles, w.; W.G. Moore; S.W. Burgess, w. ENSIGNS—R. Batty, w.; R. Master; W. Barton, w.; Hon. H.S.V. Vernon; E. Pardoe, k.; J. Butler; T.R. Swinburne; C. J. Vyner; F.D. Swan; J.P. Dirom, Lieutenant; J.F.M. Erskine; R. Bruce, w.; Hon. T.S. Bathurst; Hon. E.A. Edgcumbe; G. Fludyer, w.; W.F. Tinling; A. Greville; G.T. Jacob; D. Cameron; L. Hurd; F. Norton; H. Lascelles; G. Mure; G. Allen; T.E. Croft, w.; Hon. S.S.P. Barrington, k.; J. St. John; D. Tighe; J. Talbot. ADJUTANT—C: Allix, Captain. QUARTER MASTER—R. Colquhoun. SURGEONS—W. Curtis; W. Watson. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—J. Harrison; A. Armstrong; J. Gardner; F. Gilder.

Coldstream, or 2nd Regiment, Foot Guards (2nd Battalion). MAJOR—A. G. Woodford, Colonel. CAPTAINS and LIEUTENANT COLONELS—J. Macdonell, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; D. MacKinnon, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; Hon. J. Walpole; H. Dawkins; H.A. Abercromby, k.; Sir C. Campbell, K.C.B.; Hon. E. Acheson; Sir W. Gomm, K.C.B.; H. Wyndham, w. LIEUTENANTS and CAPTAINS—G. Bowles; T. Sowerby; J. Fremantle, Lieutenant Colonel; W.L. Walton; W.G. Baynes; C. A.F. Bentinck, Adjutant; J.S. Cowell; E. Sumner, w.; J.L. Blackman, k.; Lord Hotham; Hon. R. Moore, w.; T. Chaplin. ENSIGNS—Hon. J. Forbes; H. Gooch; A. Cuyler; M. Beaufoy; H.F. Griffiths, w.; John Montagu, w.; G.R. Buckley; J. Hervey; H. Vane; F.J. Douglas; R. Bowen; A. Gordon; Hon. W. Forbes; C. Short. ADJUTANT—C.A.F. Bentinck, Captain. QUARTER MASTER—B. Selway. SURGEON—W. Whymper. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—G. Smith; W. Hunter.

3rd Foot Guards (2nd Battalion). MAJOR—F. Hepburn, Colonel. CAPTAINS and LIEUTENANT COLONELS—H.W. Rooke; D. Mercer; Hon. Sir A. Gordon, k.; C. Dashwood, w.; F. Home; C.F. Canning, k.; E. Bowater, w.; C. West, w. LIEUTENANTS and CAPTAINS—W. Stothert, Adjutant; W. Drummond; R.B. Hesketh, w.; H. Hawkins; R.H. Wigston; C.J. Barnet; J.W. Moorhouse; E.B. Fairfield; G. Evelyn, w.; Hon. H. Forbes, k.; J. Elrington; H.B. Montgomerie, w.; T. Crawford, k.; J. Ashton, k. ENSIGNS—C. Lake, w.; Hon. E. Stopford; B. Drummond; G.D. Standen; D. Baird, w.; W.F. Hamilton; W. James; Hon. G. Anson; T. Wedgewood; W. Butler; A.C. Cochrane; J. Prendergast; C. Simpson, w.; H.S. Blane; H. Montague. ADJUTANT—W. Stothert, Captain, w. QUARTER MASTER—J. Skuce. SURGEON—S. Good. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—J.R. Warde; F.G. Hanrott.

1st Regiment Foot, or Royal Scots (3rd Battalion). MAJOR—Colin Campbell, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; CAPTAINS—L. Arquimbau, Major, w.; R. Macdonald, Major, w.; H. Massy, Major, w.; W. Buckley, k.; W. Gordon; R. Dudgeon, w. LIEUTENANTS—A. Morrison, w.; J. Armstrong, k.; J.E.O. Neil, k.; W.J. Rea, w.; J. Ingram, w.; W. Clarke, w.; G.C. Johnstone; T. Gordon; A. Cameron, Adjutant, w.; J. Stoyte, w.; R.H. Scott, w.; G. Lane, w.; J. Symes, w.; J. Alstone, w.; W.G. Young, k.; J. Mann, w.; W. Dobbs, w.; J.F.W. Millar, w.; G. Stewart, w.; J.L. Black, w. ENSIGNS—A. Glen; C. Mudie; J.G. Kennedy, k.; C. Lewis; C. Graham, w.; T. Stephens, w.; J. MacKay, w.; A. Robertson, k.; W. Anderson, k.; L.M. Cooper, w.; W. Thomas. PAYMASTER—J.C. Thompson. ADJUTANT—A. Cameron, w.; QUARTER MASTER—T. Griffith, w.; SURGEON—W. Galliers. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—W. Finnie; T. Bolton.

4th Regiment Foot (King's Own). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—F. Brooke. CAPTAINS—G.D. Wilson, Major, w.; C.J. Edgell, w.; W.L. Wood; J. W. Fletcher; H.T. Shaw; R. Erskine; D.S. Craig; E.S. Kirwan; J. Browne, w. LIEUTENANTS—G. Vincent; B. Martin; G. Richardson, w.; P. Boulby; H. Boyd, w.; G.H. Hearne; B. Collins, w.; W. Squire, w.; J. Bushel; R. Mulholland; W. Lonsdale; E. Boulby; W. Clarke; W. Richardson, Adjutant; F. Field; W. Reddock; A. Gerard, w.; J. L. Fernandez; W. Blagrave; C. Levinge. ENSIGNS—W. Taylor; E. Newton; W.H. Matthews, w.; J.E.H. Holland; I. Beer. PAYMASTER—J. Lansdale. QUARTER MASTER—T. Richards. SURGEON—F. Burton. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—W. Morrah; J. French.

14th Regiment Foot (3rd Battalion). MAJORS—F.S. Tidy, Lieutenant Colonel; J. Keightley. CAPTAINS—G. Marley, Major; T. Ramsay; W. Turnor; W. Ross; R. Adams; C. Wilson; J.L. White; W. Hewett. LIEUTENANTS—W. Akenside; C.M. Brannan; L. Beachcroft; W. Buckle, Adjutant; G. Baldwin; J. Nickson; L. Westwood; D. Slocock; J.C. Hartley; H. Boldero. ENSIGNS—W. Reed; J. Mackenzie; F.R. Fane; R.B. Newenham; C. Frazer; A.T.E. Adamson; W. Keowen; J.M. Wood; A. Ormsby, w. (24th); J.R. Smith; A. Cooper, w.; J. Bowlby; J.P. Matthews; R.J. Stackpoole; R.B. Holmes; Hon. G.T. Keppel. PAYMASTER—R. Mitton. QUARTER MASTER—A. Ross. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—A. Shannon; Henry Terry.

23rd Regiment Foot (Royal Welsh Fusiliers). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—Sir H.W. Ellis, K.C.B., Colonel, w.; MAJORS—T. Dalmer, Lieutenant Colonel; J.H.E. Hill, Lieutenant Colonel, w. CAPTAINS—J. Hawtyn, Major, k.; P. Brown, Major; F. Dalmer, Major; H. Wynne; T. Strangeway; W. Campbell, Major; C. Jolliffe, k.; T. Farmer, k.; H. Johnson, w.; H.S. Blanckley. FIRST LIEUTENANTS—F. O'Flaherty; J. Milne; W. Walley; E.M. Brown; F.L.G. Cowel; G. Hensham, k.; R. Smith; H. Palmer; J.W. Harris; J. Enoch, Adjutant; G. Philips; J. Macdonald; G. Fielding; R.P. Holmes; C. Fryer; W.A. Griffiths, w.; J. Clyde, w.; A.A. Brice; A.D. Sidley w.; A. Clayhills; E. Methold. SECOND LIEUTENANTS—T. Lilly; G. Dunn; G. Stainforth; G. FitzGibbon; W. Leebody, k. (24th); T. Towers; T. Allan. PAYMASTER—R. Julian. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—J. Enoch. QUARTER MASTER—G. Sidley. SURGEON—J. Dunn. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—T. Smith; J. Williams.

27th (Inniskilling) Regiment Foot. CAPTAINS—J. Hare, Major, w.; J. Tucker, w.; G. Holmes, k. LIEUTENANTS—G. Macdonald, w.; W. Henderson, w.; R. Handcock, w.; E.W. Drewe, w.; J. Betty; W.F. Fortescue, w.; W. Talbot; J. Millar, w.; C. Manley, w.; T. Craddock, w. ENSIGNS—W. Kater; T. Handcock, w.; T. Smith, w.; S. Ireland. k.; J. Ditmas, w. QUARTER MASTER—T. Taylor. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—T. Mostyn; G. Fitz Gerald.

28th Regiment Foot. LIEUTENANT COLONELS—Sir Charles Philip Belson, K.C.B., Colonel; B. Nixon, w.; MAJORS—W.P. Meacham, k.; W. Irving, w.; R. Llewellyn, w.; CAPTAINS—C. Cadell; R. Kelly, w.; J. Bowles, w.; T. English, w.; C. Teulon, w. LIEUTENANTS—J.H. Crumner; J.F. Wilkinson, w.; M. Semple; R.P. Gilbert, w.; R.P. Eason, w.; W. Irwin, w.; H. Hilliard, w.; S. Moore; J. Coen, w.; C.B. Carruthers, w.; J.T. Clarke, w.; J.W. Shelton, w.; J. Deares, w.; E.E. Hill; G. Ingram, w.; T.W. Colleton; J. Parry. ENSIGNS—R. T. Stewart; W. Serjeantson; R. Martin; J. Simpkin; W. Mountsteven, w.; W. Lynam. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—T. Bridgeland, w.; PAYMASTER—J. Dewes. QUARTER MASTER—R. Reynolds. ASSISTANT SURGEON—P.H. Lavens.

30th Regiment Foot (2nd Battalion). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—A. Hamilton, w. MAJORS—N.W. Bailey, w.; C.A. Vigoureux, w.; T.W. Chambers, k.; CAPTAINS—A. M'Nab, k.; R. Howard; A. Gore, w.; M. Ryan; D. Sinclair-Finneane. LIEUTENANTS—B.W. Nicholson; J. Gowan; R. Mayne; M. Andrews; R. Heaviside; R.C. Elliot, w.; A.W. Freear; J. Rumley, w.; R. Daniells, w.; P. Neville; J. Roe, w.; T.O. Halloran; R. Hughes, w.; P. Lockwood, w.; J. Pratt, w.; H. Beere, k.; E. Prendergast, k.; W.O. Warren, w.; T. Moneypenny, w.; R. Harrison; J. Roe; F. Tincombe. ENSIGNS—R.N. Rogers; J. James, k.; E. Macready; J. Bullen, k. PAYMASTER—H.B. Wray. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—M. Andrews, w.; QUARTER MASTER—Williamson. SURGEON—J.G. Elkington. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—J. Evans; P. Clarke.

32nd Regiment Foot. MAJORS—J. Hicks, Lieutenant Colonel; F. Calvert. CAPTAINS—C. Hames, Major; H.R. Lewen; W.H. Toole, Major, w.; J. Crowe, w.; J. Boyce, k.; T. Cassan, k.; E. Whitty, k.; H. Harrison, w.; C. Wallett, w.; S. Cane. LIEUTENANTS—H.W. Brookes, w.; G. Barr, w.; M.W. Meighan, w.; S.H. Lawrence, w.; T. Butler; J. Boase, w.; T. Ross Lewin, w.; H. Butterworth, w.; J.S. M'Culloch; J.R. Colthurst, w.; B. Hill; J. Harvey; J. Robinson, w.; G. Brock; R.T. Belcher; J. Fitzgerald, w.; T.J. Horan, w.; E. Stephens, w.; H. Quill, w.; J. Jagoe, w.; G. Small; B.R. O'Connor; H. Newton; J. Peyton. ENSIGNS—J. Lucas; J. M'Conchy; H. Metcalf, w.; J. Birtwhistle, w.; A. Stuart, w.; G. Brown; W. Bennet, w.; C. Dallas, w.; LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—D. Davis, w.; PAYMASTER—T. Hart. QUARTER MASTER—W. Stevens. SURGEON—W. Buchanan. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—R. Lawder; H. M'Clintock.

33rd Regiment Foot (2nd Battalion). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—W.K. Elphinstone. MAJORS—G. Colclough; E. Parkinson, w.; CAPTAINS—W. M'Intyre, w.; C. Knight, w.; J. Haigh, k.; J.M. Harty, w.; R. Gore; J. Longden. LIEUTENANTS—T. Reid, w.; G. Barrs; H.R. Buck, k.; A.H. Trevor; J. Boyce, k.; A. Gore, k.; J. Hart; J. Markland, w.; T.H. Patterson; R. Westmore, w.; T.D. Haigh, w.; G. Whannel; J.G. Ogle, w.; S.A. Pagan, w.; E. Clabon; J. Lynam; J. Archibald; J. Forlong, w.; J. Cameron, w. ENSIGNS—H. Bain, w.; J. Alderson, w.; J.A. Howard, w.; A. Watson; C. Smith; W. Hodson; G. Blackall; G. Drury, w.; W.H. Grote. PAYMASTER—E. Stoddart. ADJUTANT—W. Thain, w. QUARTER MASTER—J. Fazakerly. SURGEON—R. Learer. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—W. Fry; D. Finlayson.

35th Regiment Foot (2nd Battalion). MAJORS—C. Macalister; J. Slessor, Lieutenant Colonel. CAPTAINS—C.W. Wall; W. Rawson; H. Rutherford; T. M'Niell; R. Cameron; N. Dromgoole. LIEUTENANTS—S. S. Scarfe; J.W. Amos; J. Osbourne; T. M'Donough; R. Thobourne; W. Farrant; A. Barnwell; J. Hildebrant; P. Murdock; J. Wilder; N.R. Tompkins; E. Shewell; W. Rainsford; G. Wilkins; J. Middleton. ENSIGNS—J.M. Bliss; W.L. Hedding; J. Hewetson; W. Macalister; J.B. Wyatt; Lord S. Ker; N. M'Donnell; R. Pottenger; A.D. Hamilton; J. Thomas. PAYMASTER—W. Bury. ADJUTANT—C. S. Brearey. QUARTER MASTER—R. Foot. SURGEON—C.S. Doyle. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—W. Keoghoe; J. Purcell.

40th Regiment Foot. MAJORS—A.R. Heyland, k.; F. Browne. CAPTAINS—S. Stretton, Major; R. Turton; C. Ellis, w.; J.H. Barnet, w.; R. Philips; W. Fisher, k.; E.C. Bowen; P. Bishop; J.D. Franklyn; W. Kelly. LIEUTENANTS—J. Thoreau; M. Chadwick; R. Moore, w.; W.O. Sandwith; J. Butler; H. Millar; J. Richardson; J. Anthony, w.; C. Gorman; J. Mill, w.;—Glynne; W. Neilly; R. Hudson; H. Wilkinson; J. Foulkes; T. Campbell, w.; H.B. Wray; R. Jones; Hon. M. Browne, w.; D. M'Donald; F. Fort; G. Hibbert; R. Rudd. ENSIGNS—H. Helmsley; J.L. Wall; W. Clerke; G. Atkinson; R. Thornhill; J. Murphy; W.J. M'Carthy. PAYMASTER—F.H. Durand. ADJUTANT—W. Manning, Lieutenant. SURGEON—W. James. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—W. Barry; G. Scott.

42nd Regiment Foot (Royal Highlanders). LIEUTENANT COLONELS—Sir Robert Macara, k.; R.H. Dick, w.; Major—A. Menzies, w. CAPTAINS—J. Campbell, Lieutenant Colonel; G. Davidson, Major, w.; M. Macpherson, w.; D. M'Donald, w.; D. M'Intosh, w.; R. Boyle, w.; LIEUTENANTS—D. Chisholm, w.; D. Stewart, w.; D. M'Kenzie, w.; H.A. Frazer, w.; J. Malcolm, w.; A. Dunbar, w.; J. Brander, w.; R. Gordon, k.; R. Stewart; J. Robertson; K. M'Dougall; D. M'Kay; A. Innes; J. Grant; J. Orr, w.; G.G. Munro, w. ENSIGNS—G. Gerard, k.; W. Fraser, w.; A.L. Fraser, w.; A. Brown; A. Cumming. ADJUTANT—J. Young, w., QUARTER MASTER—D. M'Intosh, w.; SURGEON—S. M'Leod. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—D. M'Pherson; J. Stewart.

44th Regiment Foot (2nd Battalion). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—J.M. Hamerton, w. MAJOR—G. O'Malley, Lieutenant Colonel. CAPTAINS—A. Brugh, w.; D. Power, w.; W. Burney, w.; M. Fane, w. LIEUTENANTS—R. Russell, w.; R.J. Twinberrow; R. Grier, w.; W. Tomkins, k.; W.B. Strong, w.; J. Campbell, w.; N.T. Kingsley; J. Burke, w.; H. Martin; W.M. Hern, w.; A Reddock. ENSIGNS—Christie, w.; B. Whitney, w.; G. Dunlevie; P. Cooke, k.; T. M'Cann, w.; J.C. Webster, w.; A. Wilson, w. PAYMASTER—J. Williams. ENSIGN and ADJUTANT—T. M'Cann, w.; QUARTER MASTER—H. Jones. SURGEON—O. Halpin. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—J. Collins; W. Newton.

51st Foot. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—H.H. Mitchell, Colonel. MAJOR—S. Rice, Lieutenant Colonel. CAPTAINS—J.T. Keyt, Major; J. Campbell; W. Thwaits, Major; R. Storer; J.H. Phelps; James Ross; J. Ross; S. Beardsley, w.; E. Frederick. LIEUTENANTS—T. Brook; B.B. Hawley; F. Minchin; W. Mahon; W.H. Hare; O. Ainsworth; H. Read; F. Kennedy; J. Dyas; J.J. Flaman, k.; W.H. Elliott; W.D. Simpson; F. Mainwaring; C.W. Tyndall, w.; H. Martin; H.H. Roberts; E. Isaacson; E.J. Taylor; T. Troward; J. Lintott. ENSIGNS—G.F.B. St John; F. Percy; W.K. Krause; R.B. Walton; W. Johnstone; A. Fraser; J. Blair; H. Lock. PAYMASTER—J. Gibbs. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—W. Jones. QUARTER MASTER—T. Askey. SURGEON—R. Webster. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—J.F. Clarke; P. Fitzpatrick.

52nd Foot. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—Sir John Colborne, K.C.B., Colonel. MAJOR—C. Rowan, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; CAPTAINS—P. Campbell, Major; W. Chalmers, Major; W. Rowan, Major, w.; J.F. Love, Major, w.; C. Earl of March, Major; C. Diggle, Major, w.; J. Shedden; G. Young; J. M'Nair; E. Langton; J. Cross; C. Yorke. LIEUTENANTS—C. Dawson, w.; M. Anderson, w.; C. Kenny; G.H. Love; W. Ripley; J.C. Barrett; W.H. Clerke; G. Hall; W.R. Nixon; G. Gawler; G. Whichcote; W. Ogilvy; E.R. Northey; Hon. W. Browne; E. Scoones; G. Campbell, w.; W. Austin; J. Snodgrass; J.S. Cargill; W. Hunter; W.C. Yonge; T. Cottingham, w.; C. Holman; G. Moore; E. Mitchell; C. Shawe; J. Hart; G.E. Scott; H.T. Oakes; J.R. Griffith; J. Burnett; R. Steward; G. Robson; F.W. Love. ENSIGNS—J. Jackson; T. Massie; W. Nettles, k.; J. Macnab; J. Montagu; J.F. May; E. Monins; W. Leeke. PAYMASTER—J. Clarke. LIEUTENANT and ADJUTANT—J. Winterbottom, w. QUARTER MASTER—B. Sweeten. SURGEON—J.B. Gibson. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—P. Jones; W. Macartney.

54th Regiment Foot. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—J. Earl Waldegrave. MAJORS—Sir Neil Campbell, Colonel; A. Kelly. CAPTAINS—T.C. Kirby; R. Blakeman; W. Crofton, Brigade Major, k.; J. Leslie; G.J. Tappenden; G. Black, Brigade Major; T. Chartres. LIEUTENANTS—G. Fraser; G. Bromhead; E.A. Evanson; J. Pillon; R. Woodgate; W. Claus; R. Kelly; J. Grey; P. Mandilhon; J.H. Potts; R. Seacroft; F. Taylor; E. Marcon; J. Reid; R. Stacpoole; F. Burgess; W. Pilkington; W. Persse; D. Denham; F. Hutchinson; M.S.H. Lloyd. ENSIGNS—E. Nugent; T. Fraser; C. Hill; J. Clark; C.W. Thomas; A. Mathewson; P. Clarke. PAYMASTER—H. Irwin. ADJUTANT—J. Dowdell. QUARTER MASTER—W. Coates. SURGEON—G. Redmond. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—M.F. Finan; G. Leech.

59th Regiment Foot (2nd Battalion). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—H. Austen. MAJORS—F.W. Hoysted, Lieutenant Colonel; C. Douglas. CAPTAINS—F. Fuller; J. Cockburn; A. Pilkington; J.A. Crawford; J. M'Gregor; J. Fawson. LIEUTENANTS—R. Preedy; W.F. Mayne; A. Dent; J. Cowper; H. Brown; A. Macpherson; E. Duncan; N. Chadwick; L. Carmichael; H. Hartford; P. O'Hara; W. Veall; W. Pittman; W.H. Hill; G. Robinson; R. Scott. ENSIGNS—A.C. Ross; H.K. Bloomfield; R.F. Hill; C. Makepeace. PAYMASTER—C. Marr. ADJUTANT—A. Campbell, Lieutenant. QUARTER MASTER—W. Baird. SURGEON—J. Hagan. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—P.K. Lambe; A. Calvin.

69th Regiment Foot (2nd Battalion). COLONEL—C. Morice, k.; MAJOR—G. Muttlebury, Lieutenant Colonel. CAPTAINS—J.L. Watson, Major, w.; H. Lindsay, Major, w.; G.S. Cotter; C. Cuyler; B. Hobhouse, k.; H.W. Curzon, k.; R. Blackwood, k.; G.W. Barlow. LIEUTENANTS—W. Harrison; R. Franklyn; S. Parke; B. Pigot, w.; C. Busteed, w.; N. Ray; C.W. Ingle; J. Hill; H. Oldershaw, Adjutant; C.L. Dickson; E.M. Wrightwick, k.; H. Anderson, w.; J. Stewart, w.; ENSIGNS—E. Hodder, w.; W. Bartlett; C. Seward; H.D. Keith; G.S.H. Ainslie; Volunteer Clarke, w.; PAYMASTER—P. Vyvyan. QUARTER MASTER—M. Stevens. SURGEON—C. Bancks, M.D. ASSISTANT SURGEON—J. Bartlet.

71st Light Infantry (Glasgow Highlanders). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—T. Reynell, Colonel, w.; MAJORS—A. Jones, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; L. Walker. CAPTAINS—S. Reed; J.T. Pidgeon; A. Armstrong; D. Campbell, w.; E. L'Estrange, Major, k.; W.A. Grant, w.; J. Henderson, w.; A.J. M'Intyre; C. Johnstone, Major, w.; A. Grant. LIEUTENANTS—J. Baraillier, w.; L. Richards; J.R. Elwes, k.; C. Stewart; R. Baldwin; W.C. Hanson, w.; R. Lind, w.; J. Roberts, w.; J. Coates; J. Fraser; E. Gilborne; J. Whitney; W. Long; R. Lawe, w.; C.T. Cox; C. Lewin, w.; W. Woolcombe; W. Torriano; G.W. Horton; J. Coote, w.; C. Moorhead; D. Soutar; H. Mamro; N. Campbell. ENSIGNS—A. Moffit; W. Smith; H.W. Thompson; J. Todd, k.; J. Barnett; A. M. Henderson; J. Spalding; J. Impett; A. L'Estrange. PAYMASTER.—H. Mackenzie. ADJUTANT—W. Anderson, Lieutenant, w.; QUARTER MASTER—W. Gavin. SURGEON—A. Stewart. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—J. Winterscale; L. Hill.

73rd Regimen Foot (2nd Battalion). COLONEL—G. Harris, w.; MAJOR—A. J. Maclean, w.; CAPTAINS—H. Coane, w.; A. Robertson, k.; W. Wharton, w.; J.M. Kennedy, k.; J. Garland, w. LIEUTENANTS—R. Leyne; J.W.H. Strachan, k.; J.R. M'Connell, w.; M. Hollis, k.; J. Acres, w.; J. Dowling; T. Reynolds, w.; D. Browne, w.; J.Y. Lloyd, w.; R. Stewart. ENSIGNS—R.G. Hesilrige, w.; W. MacBean, w.; T. Deacon, w.; C.B. Eastwood, w.; G.D. Bridge, w.; G. Hughes; W.S. Lowe, k.; A. Blennerhasset; C. Page, k. ADJUTANT—J. Hay, w.; PAYMASTER—J. Williams. SURGEON—D. M'Dearmid. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—J. Riach; F.B. White.

79th Regiment Foot (Cameron Highlanders). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—Neil Douglas, w.; MAJORS—A. Brown, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; D. Cameron, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; CAPTAINS—T. Mylne, Major, w.; P. Innes; R. Mackay, k.; J. Campbell, w.; N. Campbell, w.; W. Marshall, w.; M. Fraser, w.; —— M'Kay, k.; W. Bruce, w.; J. Sinclair, w.; LIEUTENANTS—A. Cameron, w.; D. Cameron, w.; T. Brown, w.; W. Maddocks, w.; W. Leaper, w.; J. Fraser, w.; D. M'Pherson, k.; D. M'Phee, w.; F. Robertson; E. Cameron, w.; A. Forbes, w.; C. M'Arthur, w.; K.J. Leslie; J. Powling, w.; J. Cameron; E. Kennedy, k.; W.A. Riach, w.; J. Thompson; G. Harrison. ENSIGNS—J. Mackenzie; C.J. Maclean; J. Nash, w.; J. Robertson, w.; A. Cameron; A.S. Crawford, w.; J. Campbell; Volunteer Cameron, w. ADJUTANT—J. Kynock, Lieutenant, k.; PAYMASTER—J. M'Arthur. QUARTER MASTER—A. Cameron. SURGEON—G. Ridesdale. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—W.G. Burrell; D. Perston.

91st Regiment Foot. LIEUTENANT COLONEL—Sir W. Douglas, K.C.B., Colonel. CAPTAINS—J. Walsh, Major; T.H. Blair, Major; W. Steuart; A. Campbell; D. Campbell; J.C. Murdoch; A.J. Collender, Major; A. Campbell; R. Anderson. LIEUTENANTS—J. Campbell; J. Russell; A. Campbell; R. Stewart; A. M'Lochlan; C. Egan; A. Cathcart, w. (24th); J. M'Dougall; J. Hood; A. Smith; T.L. Hemmick; T. Murray; R.S. Knox; C. Stuart; J. M'Donald; E. Brown; A. Campbell; G. Scott, Adjutant; W. Smith; J. Black, w. (24th); A. Sword. ENSIGNS—N. Lamont; W. Trimmer; J. Paton; D. Ducat; A. Smith; L. Lind. PAYMASTER—D. Campbell. ADJUTANT—G. Scott, Lieutenant. QUARTER MASTER—J. Stewart. SURGEON—R. Douglass. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—G. M'Lachlan; W.H. Young.

92nd Regiment Foot (Highlanders). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—J. Cameron, k. MAJORS—J. Mitchell, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; D. Macdonald. CAPTAINS—G.W. Holmes, w.; D. Campbell, w.; P. Wilkie, w.; W.C. Grant, k.; W. Little, k.; A. Ferrier, w.; LIEUTENANTS—C. Alexander, Adjutant; J.J. Chisholm, k.; R. Winchester, w.; T. Hobbs, w.; T. Macintosh, w.; D. Macdonald, w.; A. Will; J.K. Ross, w.; R. Macdonald, w.; T. Gordon; H. Innes, w.; G. Logan, w.; E. Campbell; R. M'Donald; J. Mackinlay, w.; R. Peat; G. Mackie, k.; A. M'Pherson, w.; E. Ross, w.; J. Hope, w.; Ensigns—J. Branwell, w.; R. Logan, w.; J. Clarke; A. M'Donald, w.; A. Becher, k.; R. Hewit; R. M'Pherson, k.; J.M. M'Pherson. PAYMASTER—J. Gordon. ADJUTANT—C. Alexander, Lieutenant. SURGEON—G. Hicks. ASSISTANT SURGEON—J. Stewart, w.

95th Regiment (Rifle Corps,—1st and 2nd Battalions, and two Companies 3rd Battalion). LIEUTENANT COLONEL—Sir A.F. Barnard, K.C.B., Colonel, w.; MAJORS—A.G. Norcott, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; G. Wilkins, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; J. Ross, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; A. Cameron, Lieutenant Colonel, w.; Captains—J. Leach, Major; F. Glasse; G. Miller, Major, w.; C. Beckwith, Major; J. Logan; C.G. Gray; J. Fullerton, Major; H. Lee; H.G. Smith, Major; E. Chawner, w.; W. Johnston, w.; T. M'Namara; J.G. M'Cullock, w.; W. Eeles, Major; C. Eaton; C. Eeles, k.; F. Le Blanc; J.R. Budgen. FIRST LIEUTENANTS—W. Humbley, w.; J.C. Hope; T. Cochrane; J. Layton; J. Molloy, w.; T. Smith, Adjutant; J. Cox; F. Bennett; A. Stewart; F. Dixon; W. Chapman; C. Coxon, w.; R.B. Freer; J. Gardiner, w.; D. Cameron, w.; J. Kincaid, Adjutant; G. Simmons, w.; J. Stilwell; R. Cochran, w.; J.A. Ridgeway, w.; J. Fry, w.; J.P. Gardner, w.; W. Haggup; G. Vickers; T.T. Worsley, Adjutant; J.G. Fitzmaurice, w.; G. Drummond; E. Madden; V. Webb, w.; G.H. Shenley; C.C. Urquhart; J. Lynam, w.; O. Felix, w.; G. Drummond. SECOND LIEUTENANTS—D. Macfarlane; A. Stewart; C. Rochfort; W. Wright; J. Church; R. Fowler; A. Milligan; T.B. Sheean; C. Probart; W. Shenley; R.C. Eyre, w.; J.P. Walsh, w., PAYMASTERS—J. Mackenzie; A. M'Donald. ADJUTANTS—T. Smith; J. Kincaid. QUARTER MASTERS—D. Ross; J. Bagshaw. SURGEONS—J. Burke; F. Scott. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—J. Robson; R.H. Hett; J. Armstrong; T.P. M'Cabe; R. Scott.

ARTILLERY.

Staff. COLONEL Sir George A. Wood, Knight, Commanding. LIEUTENANT COLONEL Sir Augustus Frazer, K.C.B., commanding British Horse Artillery. LIEUTENANT COLONEL A. Macdonald, commanding under Sir Augustus Frazer. LIEUTENANT COLONEL Sir John May, K.C.B., Assistant Adjutant General. CAPTAIN H. Baynes, w., Brigade Major. LIEUTENANTS—J. Bloomfield, G. Coles, F. Wells, Staff Adjutants to Sir George Wood. LIEUTENANT W. Bell, Staff Adjutant to Sir Augustus Frazer. FIELD OFFICERS commanding two Batteries of Foot Artillery attached to each Division of the Army—LIEUTENANT COLONELS—S. G. Adye, C. Gold, J.S. Williamson, J. Hawker. FIELD OFFICER commanding Reserve Artillery—MAJOR P. Drummond. Commanding Battering Train—LIEUTENANT COLONEL Sir Alexander Dickson, K.C.B.

Troops of British Horse Artillery. 1. MAJOR R. Bull, w. CAPTAINS—R. M. Cairnes, Major, k.; M. Louis. LIEUTENANTS—W. Smith, w.; J. Townsend. (Heavy 5½ inch Howitzers).

2. LIEUTENANT COLONEL Webber Smith. CAPTAINS—E.Y. Walcott; D. Crawford, w. LIEUTENANTS—D.J. Edwards; H. Foster, w. (Light six pounders).

3. LIEUTENANT COLONEL Sir Robert Gardiner, K.C.B. CAPTAINS—T. Dyneley, Major; R. Harding. LIEUTENANTS—W. Swabey; W.B. Ingleby. (Light six pounders).

4. CAPTAIN E.C. Whinyates, Major, w.; CAPTAINS—C.C. Dansey, w.; A. Wright. LIEUTENANTS—T. Strangways, w.; A. Ward; R.H. Ord. (Light six pounders and Rockets).

5. CAPTAIN A.C. Mercer; CAPTAIN R. Newland. LIEUTENANTS—H. M. Leathers; J. Hincks; J. Breton. (Nine pounders).

6. CAPTAIN W.N. Ramsay, Major, k. CAPTAINS—A. Macdonald, Major; W. Brereton, w. LIEUTENANTS—P. Sandilands; W. Robe, k. (Nine pounders).

Troops in Reserve. LIEUTENANT COLONEL Sir Hew D. Ross, K.C.B. CAPTAINS—J.B. Parker, Major, w.; R. Hardinge. LIEUTENANTS—J. Day, w.; F. Warde; P.V. Onslow. (Nine pounders).

CAPTAIN G. Beane, Major, k.; CAPTAINS—W. Webber, w.; J.E. Maunsell. LIEUTENANTS—J.R. Bruce; M.T. Cromie, k.; (Light six pounders).

Batteries of British Foot Artillery. CAPTAIN C.F. Sandham; CAPTAIN W.H. Stopford. LIEUTENANTS—G. Foot; G.M. Baynes; D. Jago. (Nine pounders). CAPTAIN S. Bolton, k.; CAPTAIN C. Napier, w.; LIEUTENANTS—G. Pringle; W. Anderson; C. Spearman, k.; W. Sharpin; B. Cuppage. (Nine pounders). CAPTAIN W.I. Lloyd, Major, k.; CAPTAIN S. Rudyerd. LIEUTENANTS—S. Phelps; W. Harvey, w.; (Nine pounders). Captain J. Brome, Major; CAPTAIN J.J.G. Parker. LIEUTENANTS—R. J. Saunders; T.O. Cater; A.O. Molesworth. (Nine pounders). CAPTAIN G.W. Unett; CAPTAIN G. Browne. LIEUTENANTS—D. Lawson; W. Montagu; C.G. Kett.

Battery in Reserve. CAPTAIN J. Sinclair; CAPTAIN F. Macbean. LIEUTENANTS—J.A. Wilson; W.H. Poole, w.; R.B. Burnaby.

Subaltern Officers present but unattached. LIEUTENANTS—W. Lemoine, E. Trevor, E.W. Wood, G.S. Maule, T. Watkis, G.T. Hume.

Attached to Captain CLEEVES's Foot Battery, King's German Legion. LIEUTENANT R. Manners, k.

ROYAL ENGINEERS.

Staff. LIEUTENANT COLONEL J. Carmichael Smyth, Commanding Engineer. MAJOR Sir George Hoste, Bart., K.F.M., Commanding Engineer to First Corps. MAJOR J. Oldfield, Major of Brigade. LIEUTENANT J. Sperling, Adjutant. CAPTAINS—F. Stanway, A. Thomson, w.; (26th). LIEUTENANTS—J.W. Pringle, w.; M.A. Waters; F.B. Head; F.Y. Gilbert; A.D. White.

ROYAL STAFF CORPS.

LIEUTENANT COLONEL W. Nicolay, Colonel. CAPTAINS—T. Wright, w.; W. Staveley; F. Read. LIEUTENANTS—G.D. Hall, w.; B. Jackson; A.C.G. Brauns. ENSIGNS—T.W. Colleton; J.S. Sedley; J. Milliken.

ROYAL WAGGON TRAIN.

LIEUTENANT COLONEL—T. Aird. CAPTAINS—T. Pardoe, B. Jackson. LIEUTENANTS—W. Aitkin, W. Smith, J. M'Dowall, H. O'Neill, W. Dean, R. Parkinson, C. Bott, R. Kerr. Cornets—T. Glendening, J. Fenn. SURGEON—T. Wynne. VETERINARY SURGEON—F. Cherry.

MEDICAL STAFF.

INSPECTOR—J.R. Grant, M.D. DEPUTY INSPECTORS—W. Taylor, J. Gunning (Surgeon in Chief), S. Woolriche, J.R. Hume, M.D. PHYSICIAN—G. Denecke, M.D. SURGEONS—H.G. Emery, M.D.; M.A. Burmeister, R. Grant, J. Maling, J.G. Van Millingen, S.B. Bruce. ASSISTANT SURGEONS—J. Dease, W. Twining. APOTHECARY—W. Lyons.

FOOTNOTES:

[14] The names of those killed, wounded, or missing are marked k, w, and m, respectively.

XLII.

List of the Officers of the King's German Legion, Killed, Wounded, and Missing, in the Actions on the 16th, 17th, and 18th of June 1815.

KILLED.

Staff. Captain C. von Bobers, Brigade Major. (Attached to Seventh Brigade of Cavalry.)

Artillery. First Lieutenant C. von Schultzen. (Attached to 1st Battery of Hanoverian Artillery.)

1st Dragoons. Captain F. Peters. Lieutenants, F.C. von Levetzow, 0. Kuhlmann.

2nd Dragoons. Captain F. von Bülow. Cornet H. Drangmeister.

3rd Hussars. Lieutenant Colonel F.L. Meyer. Captains, A. von Kerssenbruch, G. Janssen. Lieutenant H. Brüggemann. Cornet W. Deichmann.

1st Light Battalion. Captains, P. Holtzermann, H. von Marschalk, A.A. von Goeben. Lieutenant A. Albert.

2nd Light Battalion. Major A. Bösewiel. Captains, F.M.W. Schaumann, H. Wiegmann (Acting Brigade Major to First Infantry Brigade, King's German Legion). Ensign F. von Robertson.

1st Line Battalion. Captains, C. von Holle, A. von Saffe. Ensign H. von Lücken.

2nd Line Battalion. Lieutenant Colonel J.C. von Schröder. Captain G. Tilee.

3rd Line Battalion. Captain F. Didd. Lieutenants, F. von Jeinsen, F. Leschen.

4th Line Battalion. Colonel G.C.A. du Plat (Commanding First Infantry Brigade, King's German Legion). Majors, G. Chüden, G. Lewis Leue. Captain G. Heise. Ensign E.T. von Cronhelm.

5th Line Battalion. Colonel C. von Ompteda (Commanding Second Infantry Brigade, King's German Legion). Captain E.C.C. von Wurmb. Lieutenant J.L. Schuck.

8th Line Battalion. Captains, A.W. von Voigt, T. von Westernhagen. Lieutenant W. von Marenholtz.

WOUNDED.

Staff. Brigade Majors, Captain G. von Einem (Attached to Second Infantry Brigade, King's German Legion); Captain M. von Cloudt (Attached to Third Cavalry Brigade).

Artillery. Major A. Sympher. Second Captains, W. Braun, F. Erythropel. First Lieutenants, W. von Goeben, H. Hartmann. Second Lieutenant L. Heise.

1st Dragoons. Major General Sir William von Dörnberg. Lieutenant Colonel J. von Bülow. Major A. von Reizenstein. Captains, P. von Sichart, G. von Hattorf, B. von Bothmer. Lieutenants, W. Mackenzie, W. Fricke, 0. von Hammerstein, H. Bosse. Comets, S.H. Nanne, E. Trittau.

2nd Dragoons. Lieutenant Colonels, C. de Jonquières, C. von. Maydell. Captains, C.T. von Harling, L. Lüderitz. Lieutenant H.H. Rittor. Cornet F. Lorentz.

1st Hussars. Lieutenant G. Baring.

3rd Hussars. Captains, Q. von Goeben, W. von Schnehen. Lieutenants, H. True, C. Oehlkers. Cornets, F. Hoyer, C. von Dassel, H. von Hodenberg.

1st Light Battalion. Major Hans von dem Bussche. Captains, F. von Gilsa, C. Wynecken. Lieutenants, A. Wahrendorff, C. Heise, H. Wollrabe, E.F. Koester, H. Leonhart, N. de Miniussir, E. Gibson. Ensigns, G. Best, A.A. von Gentzkow, C. Behne, A. Heise.

2nd Light Battalion. Captain E.A. Holtzermann. Lieutenants, G. Meyer, F.G.T. Kessler, O. Lindham, B. Riefkugel, M.T.H. Tobin, G. D. Græme, W. Timmann, T. Carey. Ensigns, G. Frank, A. Knop.

1st Line Battalion. Major W. von Robertson. Captain G. von Schlütter. Lieutenants, F. Schnath, A. Müller, D. von Einem, H. Wilding, jun. Ensign C.A. von. der Hellen.

2nd Line Battalion. Captain F. Purgold. Lieutenants, C. von der Decken, C. Fischer, F. la Roche, A.F. Ziel.

3rd Line Battalion. Major A. Boden. Lieutenants, A. Kuckuck, H.E. Kuckuck.

4th Line Batt. Capt. W. Heydenreich. Lieutenants, C. von Both, A. von Hartwig, W.L. de la Farque, A. von Langwerth. Ensign A. Appuhn.

5th Line Batt. Captain F. Sander. Lieutenants, C. Berger, G. Klingsöhr.

7th Line Battalion. Lieutenant G. Klingsöhr.

8th Line Battalion. Captain C.E.W. Rougemont. Lieutenants, F. Brinckmann, C. Sattler. Ensign W. von Moreau.

MISSING.

2nd Light Batt. Capt. E.A. Holtzermann. Lieutenant M.T.H. Tobin.

XLIII.

List of the Officers of the Hanoverian troops, Killed, Wounded and Missing in the Actions of the 16th, 17th, and 18th of June 1815.

KILLED.

Cumberland Hussars. Captain F.S. von Winterstedt.

Field Battalion Bremen. Lieutenant Colonel W.L. von Langrehr.

Field Battalion Duke of York. Captain R. von Pawel. Ensign A.C. Müller.

Field Battalion Lüneburg. Captains, F. Bobart, C.T. Korfes. Ensign C.B. von Plato.

Field Battalion Grubenhagen. Lieutenant Colonel F.L.A. von Wurmb.

Landwehr Battalion Bremervörde. Lieutenant C.C. Löper. Ensign T. von Holt.

Landwehr Battalion Osnabrück. Captain C.H. Quentin. Lieutenant G.F. Uffel. Ensign H. Bergtroff.

Landwehr Battalion Quackenbrück. Major C.W. von dem Bussche Hünefeldt.

Landwehr Battalion Verden. Lieutenants, C.E. Wegener, C.E. von Hinüber.

Landwehr Battalion Osterode. Lieutenant T. Fenisch. Ensign C.A. Schanz.

Landwehr Battalion Gifhorn. Major G. von Hammerstein. Lieutenant H.C. Schmidt.

WOUNDED.

Staff. Colonel von Berger. Lieutenant and Aide de Camp Hanbury.

Rifle Corps. Captain von Reden. Lieutenants, Grote, Schutze.

Field Battalion Bremen. Major Müller. Captains, Bazoldo, von Lepel. Lieutenants, von Quistorp I., von Quistorp II., Welmer. Ensigns, Brüel, Meyer.

Field Battalion Verden. Major von Schkopp. Captain Jacoby. Lieutenants, Gehrhard, Brandis I., Brandis II., Selig, Suffenplan.

Field Battalion Duke of York. Major von Bülow. Lieutenants, Moll, von Mahrenholz. Ensign Rabius.

Field Battalion Lüneburg. Lieutenant Colonel von Klencke. Lieutenants, Völger, von Plato. Ensigns, Sachse, von Weyhe.

Field Battalion Grubenhagen. Captain Bauer. Lieutenants, Westphal, Marwedel. Ensigns, von Bülow, Ernst, Stieppel.

Landwehr Battalion Bremervörde. Lieutenants, Warnecke, Meyer. Ensigns, Hotthusen, Wilken.

Landwehr Battalion Osnabrück. Major Count Münster. Captain Gotthard. Lieutenants, Winkler, Richers. Ensigns, Nichenke, Meyer.

Landwehr Battalion Salzgitter. Captain von Hammerstein. Lieutenant von Spangenberg.

Landwehr Battalion Verden. Captain von Witzendorf. Lieutenants, H. Wynecken, Hurtzig. Ensign Siegener.

Landwehr Battalion Lüneburg. Captains, von Reiche, von Kemps. Lieutenant von Dassel. Ensigns, Dormauer, Meyer.

Landwehr Battalion Osterode. Major von Reden. Captains, von Ingersleben, Papet. Lieutenants, Greve, Laubrecht.

Landwehr Battalion Münden. Captain von Hanstein. Lieutenants, Wrisberg, Brenning, Schwenke II. Ensigns, Murray, Oppermaun.

Landwehr Battalion Hameln. Major von Strube. Captain Blankhard. Lieutenants, Krable, Kistner.

Landwehr Battalion Gifhorn. Captain Wiedenfeld. Lieutenant and Adjutant Schwake. Ensign Brüggemann.

Landwehr Battalion Hildesheim. Major von Rheden.

Landwehr Battalion Peine. Captain von Bertrap. Ensign Köhler.

MISSING.

Field Battalion Lüneburg. Major von Dachenhausen.

Landwehr Battalion Bremervörde. Lieutenant Ehlers. Ensign Ress.

Landwehr Battalion Verden. Lieutenant von der Horst. Ensigns, Plati, Kotzebue.

XLIV.

List of Officers of the Brunswick troops, Killed in the Actions of the 16th and 18 th of June 1815.

16th of June. His Serene Highness the Reigning Duke FREDERICK WILLIAM; Major von Cramm, commanding the Regiment of Hussars; Captain von Pawel, of the Hussars; Ensign Hercher, of the 1st Line Battalion; Major von Strombeck, commanding 2nd Line Battalion; Captain von Bülow, of the 2nd Line Battalion.

18th of June. Lieutenant Colonel von Heinemann, of the Staff; Lieutenant Lambrecht, of the Hussars; Lieutenant Diedrich, of the Horse Artillery; Ensigns, Bruns and Sensemann, of the 2nd Line Battalion; Captain von Praun, of the 3rd Light Battalion; Ensign von Vechelde, of the 2nd Line Battalion.

XLVII.

List of the Officers of the Prussian Army, Killed, Wounded, and Missing, at the Battle of Waterloo.

KILLED.

SECOND CORPS. 2nd Regiment of Infantry—First Lieutenant von Mirbach.

FOURTH CORPS. THIRTEENTH BRIGADE. 2nd Neumark Landwehr—First Lieutenant von Stoberts. 3rd Neumark Landwehr—Second Lieutenant von Norrmann.

FOURTEENTH BRIGADE. 11th Regiment of Infantry—Major von Aulok. Second Lieutenant von Dewette. 1st Pomeranian Landwehr—Second Lieutenants, von Lindner, von Kuhfass.

FIFTEENTH BRIGADE. 18th Regiment of Infantry—Second Lieutenants, von Schlemmer, von Wehlermann. 3rd Silesian Landwehr—First Lieutenants, von Treutter, von Teiminger, von Becker.

SIXTEENTH BRIGADE. 15th Regiment of Infantry—Captain von Seidlitz. Second Lieutenant von Quanstedt. 1st Silesian Landwehr—Major von Seidlitz. Captains, von Wittich, von Geisler. Second Lieutenants, von Hildebrandt, von Briesen, von Gregor. 2nd Silesian Landwehr—Second Lieutenant von Zimmermann.

RESERVE CAVALRY. Colonel and Brigadier Count von Schwerin. Lieutenant Colonel and Brigadier von Watzdorf.

WOUNDED.

FIRST CORPS. Brandenburg Dragoons—Captain von Puttkammer. Silesian Rifle Battalion—Lieutenant von Hotten. 12th Regiment of Infantry—Captain von Wenkstern. 24th Regiment of Infantry—Major von Lowenklau. Captain von Blankenstein. Lieutenants, von Maller, von der Golz, Lampresch.

SECOND CORPS. 2nd Regiment of Infantry—Second Lieutenant von Stempel. 3rd Elbe Landwehr—Captain von Bülzingslöwen. Second Lieutenant von Scholmer.

FOURTH CORPS. THIRTEENTH BRIGADE. Colonel and Brigadier von Lettow. 10th Regiment of Infantry—Major von Marsigli. First Lieutenants, von Doringkowski, von Torzilowsky, von Nordhausen. Second Lieutenants, von Barth, von Kretschmer, von Marguardt, von Witzleben, von Bartke. 2nd Neumark Landwehr—Captain von Solta. Second Lieutenant von Liebich. 3rd Neumark Landwehr—Major von Osten. Captain von Zamori. Second Lieutenants, von Münchow, von Szandahelly, von Moritz, von Alter, von Achterberg.

FOURTEENTH BRIGADE. 11th Regiment of Infantry—Captains, von Niesemauschel, von Kuensberg, von Morgenstern. First Lieutenant von Aulock. Second Lieutenants, von Biederstein, von Ciriacy, von Rahden, von Podewil, von Bentivigni, von Egloffstein, von Koepke, von Bender, von Walter. 1st Pomeranian Landwehr—Lieutenant Colonel von Brandenstein. Majors, von Nettelhorst, von Toll. Captains, von Andrees, von Spalding, von Loeper, von Wolter. Second Lieutenants, von Zirkel, von Nehring, von Hoepfner, von Doebke. 2nd Pomeranian Landwehr—Majors, von Katt, von Stojenthin. Captains, von Steinwehr, von Pauly, von Wedell. Second Lieutenants, von Stricker, von Preussendorf, von Barth, von Ewald, von Dolist, von Hagemann, von Schmidt, von Ludwig, von Heinze.

FIFTEENTH BRIGADE. 18th Regiment of Infantry—Captains, von Pogursch, von Gluschinsky. First Lieutenants, von Wedelstädt, von Bursche, von Elsner, von Kurstein, von Wallenroth, von Taubenheim. Second Lieutenants, von Arnim, von Bath, von Lutermann, von Alberti, von Koeppen, von Bindemann, von Wiedermauth, von Broene, le Blanc, von Schömfeldt, von Kerzieg. 3rd Silesian Landwehr—Major von Zischwitz. Captains, von Austen, von Loepell. First Lieutenant von Krause. Second Lieutenants, von Pari, von Lützow, von Büttseher, von Pietsch, von Schreiber, von Wende, von Platius. 4th Silesian Landwehr—Captain von Schirche. First Lieutenant von Stemler. Second Lieutenants, von Wagner, von Liebich, von Schedelbach.

SIXTEENTH BRIGADE. 15th Regiment of Infantry—Major von Boek, commanding. Captains, von Jutrzenka, von Bionstierna, von Cawizinsky. First Lieutenant von Redeker. Second Lieutenants, von Preuss (and Adjutant), von Nadler, von Mousers, von Hering, von Frohreich, von Hassenstein, von Luck, von Hülsen, von Sinel, von Lindenhöfer, von Wittke, von Fittscherini, von Helm. 1st Silesian Landwehr—Captains, von Maistre, von Salisen, von Schrötter. First Lieutenants, von Herzberg, von Vogt, von Laubak. Second Lieutenants, von Louve, von Bemda, von Stürmer. 2nd Silesian Landwehr—Major von Schwemmler. Second Lieutenants, von Richter, von Brandt, von Krickmuth, von Arnim, von Beyer, von Sack.

RESERVE CAVALRY. Staff—Major von Drigalsky. 2nd Silesian Hussars—Captain von Wander. West Prussian Uhlans—Lieutenant von Knobelsdorf. 8th Regiment of Hussars—Captain von Erichson. Second Lieutenants, von Bauhöfen, von Möllendorf, von Plieth, von Dieringsfeldt, von Winterfeldt, von Genny. 2nd Neumark Landwehr Cavalry—Lieutenant Colonel von Hiller. Captains, von Goerz, von Preussendorf. Lieutenants, von Braun, von Oestreich. 2nd Silesian Landwehr Cavalry—Lieutenant von Schweinitz. 3rd Silesian Landwehr Cavalry—Captain von Altenstein. Horse Artillery—Captains, von Zinken, von Pfeil.

MISSING.

FOURTH CORPS. 1st Silesian Landwehr—Second Lieutenant von Siegberg. 11th Regiment of Infantry—Captain von Riesemenschel. Second Lieutenant von Bieberstein. 2nd Silesian Landwehr—Second Lieutenant von Koeszegy. 2nd Silesian Hussars—N—— R.

XLVIII.

Despatch from the Duke of WELLINGTON to Earl BATHURST.

Waterloo, June 19, 1815.

My Lord,—Bonaparte having collected the First, Second, Third, Fourth and Sixth Corps of the French Army and the Imperial Guards, and nearly all the Cavalry, on the Sambre, and between that river and the Meuse, between the 10th and 14th of the month, advanced on the 15th, and attacked the Prussian Posts at Thuin and Lobez, on the Sambre, at daylight in the morning.

I did not hear of these events till the evening of the 15th, and I immediately ordered the troops to prepare to march; and afterwards to march to their left, as soon as I had intelligence from other quarters, to prove that the Enemy's movement upon Charleroi was the real attack.

The Enemy drove the Prussian Posts from the Sambre on that day; and General ZIETEN, who commanded the Corps which had been at Charleroi, retired upon Fleurus; and Marshal Prince BLÜCHER concentrated the Prussian Army upon Sombref, holding the Villages, in front of his position, of St Amand and Ligny.

The Enemy continued his march along the road from Charleroi towards Bruxelles, and on the same evening, the 15th, attacked a Brigade of the Army of the Netherlands, under the Prince DE WEIMAR, posted at Frasne, and forced it back to the Farm House on the same road, called Les Quatre Bras.

The Prince of ORANGE immediately reinforced this Brigade with another of the same Division, under General PERPONCHER, and in the morning early regained part of the ground which had been lost, so as to have command of the communication leading from Nivelles and Bruxelles, with Marshal BLÜCHER's position.

In the mean time I had directed the whole Army to march upon Les Quatre Bras; and the Fifth Division, under Lieutenant General Sir THOMAS PICTON, arrived about half past two in the day, followed by the Corps of troops under the Duke of BRUNSWICK, and afterwards by the contingent of Nassau.

At this time the Enemy commenced an attack upon Prince BLÜCHER with his whole force; excepting the First and Second Corps, and a Corps of Cavalry under General KELLERMANN, with which he attacked our Posts at Les Quatre Bras.

The Prussian Army maintained their position with their usual gallantry and perseverance, against a great disparity of numbers, as the Fourth Corps of their Army, under General BÜLOW, had not yet joined, and I was not able to assist them as I wished, as I was attacked myself, and the troops, the Cavalry in particular, which had a long distance to march, had not arrived.

We maintained our position also, and completely defeated and repulsed all the Enemy's attempts to get possession of it. The Enemy repeatedly attacked us with a large body of Infantry and Cavalry, supported by a numerous and powerful Artillery; he made several charges with the Cavalry upon our Infantry, but all were repulsed in the steadiest manner. In this affair His Royal Highness the Prince of ORANGE, the Duke of BRUNSWICK, and Lieutenant General Sir THOMAS PICTON, and Major General Sir JAMES KEMPT, and Sir DENIS PACK, who were engaged from the commencement of the Enemy's attack, highly distinguished themselves, as well as Lieutenant General CHARLES BARON ALTEN, Major General Sir C. HALKETT, Lieutenant General COOKE, and Major Generals MAITLAND and BYNG, as they successively arrived. The troops of the Fifth Division, and those of the Brunswick Corps were long and severely engaged, and conducted themselves with the utmost gallantry. I must particularly mention the 28th, 42nd, 79th, and 92nd Regiments, and the Battalions of Hanoverians.

Our loss was great, as your Lordship will perceive by the enclosed return; and I have particularly to regret His Serene Highness the Duke of BRUNSWICK, who fell fighting gallantly at the head of his troops.

Although Marshal BLÜCHER had maintained his position at Sombref, he still found himself much weakened by the severity of the contest in which he had been engaged; and as the Fourth Corps had not arrived, he determined to fall back, and concentrate his Army upon Wavre; and he marched in the night after the action was over.

This movement of the Marshal's rendered necessary a corresponding one on my part; and I retired from the Farm of Quatre Bras upon Genappe, and thence upon Waterloo the next morning, the 17th, at ten o'clock.

The Enemy made no effort to pursue Marshal BLÜCHER. On the contrary, a Patrol which I sent to Sombref in the morning, found all quiet, and the Enemy's Videttes fell back as the Patrol advanced. Neither did he attempt to molest our march to the rear, although made in the middle of the day; excepting by following with a large body of Cavalry, brought from his Right, the Cavalry under the Earl of UXBRIDGE.

This gave Lord UXBRIDGE an opportunity of charging them with the 1st Life Guards, upon their debouch from the Village of Genappe; upon which occasion his Lordship has declared himself to be well satisfied with that Regiment.

The position which I took up in the front of Waterloo, crossed the high roads from Charleroi and Nivelle, and had its Right thrown back to a ravine near Merke Braine, which was occupied; and its Left extended to a Height above the Hamlet Ter la Haye, which was likewise occupied.—In front of the Right Centre, and near the Nivelle road, we occupied the House and Garden of Hougomont, which covered the return of that Flank; and in the front of the Left Centre we occupied the Farm of La Haye Sainte. By our left we communicated with Marshal Prince BLÜCHER at Wavre through Ohaim; and the Marshal had promised me, that in case we should be attacked he would support me with one or more Corps, as might be necessary.

The Enemy collected his Army, with the exception of the Third Corps, which had been sent to observe Marshal BLÜCHER, on a range of Heights in our front, in the course of the night of the 17th and yesterday morning: and at about ten o'clock he commenced a furious attack upon our Post at Hougomont. I had occupied that Post with a Detachment from General BYNG's Brigade of Guards, which was in position in its rear; and it was for some time under the command of Lieutenant Colonel MACDONEL, and afterwards of Colonel HOME; and I am happy to add, that it was maintained throughout the day with the utmost gallantry by these brave troops, notwithstanding the repeated efforts of large bodies of the Enemy to obtain possession of it.

This attack upon the Right of our Centre was accompanied by a very heavy cannonade upon our whole Line, which was destined to support the repeated attacks of Cavalry and Infantry occasionally mixed, but sometimes separate, which were made upon it. In one of these the Enemy carried the Farm House of La Haye Sainte; as the Detachment of the Light Battalion of the Legion which occupied it, had expended all its ammunition, and the Enemy occupied the only communication there was with them.

The Enemy repeatedly charged our Infantry with his Cavalry, but these attacks were uniformly unsuccessful; and they afforded opportunities to our Cavalry to charge, in one of which, Lord E. SOMERSET's Brigade, consisting of the Life Guards, Royal Horse Guards, and 1st Dragoon Guards, highly distinguished themselves, as did that of Major General Sir W. PONSONBY, having taken many prisoners and an Eagle.

These attacks were repeated till about seven in the evening, when the Enemy made a desperate effort with the Cavalry and Infantry, supported by the fire of the Artillery, to force our Left Centre near the Farm of La Haye Sainte, which after a severe contest was defeated: and having observed that the troops retired from this attack in great confusion, and that the march of General BÜLOW's Corps by Euschermont upon Planchenoit and La Belle Alliance had begun to take effect, and as I could perceive the fire of his cannon, and as Marshal Prince BLÜCHER had joined in person, with a Corps of his Army to the left of our Line by Ohaim; I determined to attack the Enemy, and immediately advanced the whole Line of Infantry, supported by the Cavalry and Artillery.

The attack succeeded in every point; the Enemy was forced from his position on the Heights, and fled in the utmost confusion; leaving behind him, as far as I could judge, one hundred and fifty pieces of cannon, with their ammunition, which fell into our hands. I continued the pursuit till long after dark, and then discontinued it only on account of the fatigue of our troops, who had been engaged during twelve hours, and because I found myself on the same road with Marshal BLÜCHER, who assured me of his intention to follow the Enemy throughout the night; he has sent me word this morning that he has taken sixty pieces of cannon belonging to the Imperial Guard, and several carriages, baggage, &c., belonging to BUONAPARTE, in Genappe.

I propose to move, this morning, upon Nivelles, and not to discontinue my operations.

Your Lordship will observe, that such a desperate action could not be fought, and such advantages could not be gained, without great loss; and I am sorry to add that ours has been immense. In Lieutenant General Sir THOMAS PICTON, His Majesty has sustained the loss of an Officer who has frequently distinguished himself in his Service, and he fell gloriously leading his Division to a charge with bayonets, by which one of the most serious attacks made by the Enemy on our position was defeated. The Earl of UXBRIDGE, after having successfully got through this arduous day, received a wound by almost the last shot fired; which will, I am afraid, deprive His Majesty for some time of his services.

His Royal Highness the Prince of ORANGE distinguished himself by his gallantry and conduct till he received a wound from a musket ball through the shoulder, which obliged him to quit the Field.

It gives me the greatest satisfaction to assure your Lordship, that the Army never, upon any occasion, conducted itself better. The Division of Guards, under Lieutenant General COOKE (who is severely wounded), Major General MAITLAND, and Major General BYNG, set an example which was followed by all; and there is no Officer nor description of troops, that did not behave well.

I must, however, particularly mention, for His Royal Highness's approbation, Lieutenant General Sir H. CLINTON, Major General ADAM, Lieutenant General CHARLES BARON ALTEN, severely wounded; Major General Sir COLIN HALKETT, severely wounded; Colonel OMPTEDA, Colonel MITCHELL, commanding a Brigade of the Fourth Division; Major General Sir JAMES KEMPT and Sir DENIS PACK, Major General LAMBERT, Major General Lord E. SOMERSET, Major General Sir W. PONSONBY, Major General Sir C. GRANT, and Major General Sir H. VIVIAN; Major General Sir O. VANDELEUR; Major General Count DÖRNBERG. I am particularly indebted to General Lord HILL for his assistance and conduct upon this as upon all former occasions.

The Artillery and Engineer departments were conducted much to my satisfaction by Colonel Sir G. WOOD and Colonel SMYTH; and I had every reason to be satisfied with the conduct of the Adjutant General Major General BARNES, who was wounded; and of the Quartermaster General Colonel DELANCY, who was killed by a cannon shot in the middle of the action. This Officer is a serious loss to His Majesty's Service and to me at this moment. I was likewise much indebted to the assistance of Lieutenant Colonel Lord FITZROY SOMERSET, who was severely wounded; and of the Officers composing my personal Staff, who have suffered severely in this action. Lieutenant Colonel the Hon. Sir ALEXANDER GORDON, who has died of his wounds, was a most promising Officer, and is a serious loss to His Majesty's Service.

General KRUSE of the Nassau Service, likewise conducted himself much to my satisfaction; as did General TRIP, commanding the Heavy Brigade of Cavalry, and General VANHOPE, commanding a Brigade of Infantry of the King of the NETHERLANDS.

General POZZO DI BORGO, General Baron VINCENT, General MÜFFLING, and General ALAVA, were in the Field during the action, and rendered me every assistance in their power. Baron VINCENT is wounded, but I hope not severely; and General POZZO DI BORGO received a contusion.

I should not do justice to my feelings, or to Marshal BLÜCHER and the Prussian Army, if I did not attribute the successful result of this arduous day to the cordial and timely assistance I received from them.

The operation of General BÜLOW upon the Enemy's Flank was a most decisive one; and even if I had not found myself in a situation to make the attack which produced the final result, it would have forced the Enemy to retire, if his attacks should have failed; and would have prevented him from taking advantage of them, if they should unfortunately have succeeded.

I send, with this despatch, two Eagles taken by the troops in this action; which Major PERCY will have the honour of laying at the feet of His Royal Highness.

I have the honour, &c.,

WELLINGTON.

THE END.

Transribers Note:

Inconsistent spelling, including possible errors in names and places, has been retained.

Advertisements

RUPERT PRINCE PALATINE.

By EVA SCOTT.

Late Scholar of Somerville College, Oxford.

With Photogravure frontispiece.

New and cheaper Edition. Large Crown 8vo, 6s.

"The book is well written in a good style, is throughout most moderate and accurate, and is a worthy record of the gallant and true-hearted Rupert of the Rhine."—Literature.

"This well-illustrated and well-printed book is a very distinct addition to our historical biographies. It is strange that no serious life of the gallant Prince Rupert should have been written till now, but no one could have written with fuller knowledge or more genuine enthusiasm than Miss Eva Scott. She has ignored few if any of the manifold sources of information, printed and manuscript, from which the chequered history of the great soldier can be gleaned, and the result of work which must have been both assiduous and intelligent is a really admirable and complete historical study."—Guardian.

"A final word as to this book itself. It is well got up, well indexed, and well illustrated. There is a preface which gives a general view of the material used, and a series of careful footnotes that will aid the student."—Prof. Yorke Powell in the Morning Post.

"Miss Scott, on the other hand, has not only made herself familiar with Rupert and his surroundings, but is possessed of—what is seldom to be found—a rare talent for biographical presentment. Not only is there no overburdening of the narrative with documentary evidence, but everything of that nature which is introduced strengthens the author's argument instead of distracting the attention of the reader."—Mr. S.R. Gardiner in the English Historical Review.

"Though she properly makes a hero of Rupert, she is never blind to his failings nor does she extol his virtues without the warrant of documentary evidence. In brief, her monograph is a well-considered, impartial piece of work."—Spectator.

ARCHIBALAD CONSTABLE & CO., WESTMINSTER.

THE HOUSEHOLD

OF THE LAFAYETTES.

By EDITH SICHEL.

With Photogravure frontispiece.

New Popular Edition. Large Crown 8vo, 6s.

"In the 'Household of the Lafayettes' Miss Sichel has given a very vivid and picturesque study of French life during the revolutionary period, mainly from the political and social point of view. Her style is on the whole well suited to her subject.... The book is a fascinating one, and of far greater interest than the majority of novels. We are carried along from chapter to chapter in very good company, and on very easy wings."—Morning Post.

"Miss Sichel possesses a lively and agreeable style, characterized by a refreshing absence of stock phrases. She does not disgust us with the obvious, or harass us with the unexpected; and her general observations—always a good test of an author's wits—are shrewd and happily expressed."—Pall Mall Gazette.

"The conversations between the First Consul and the General reproduced in this most interesting chapter of an interesting book shed the most instructive light on the character of two of the greatest, probably the greatest Frenchmen that either century had produced. In her laborious and sympathetic biography of the lesser of the two Miss Sichel has evolved a work which for picturesque yet faithful detail, should rank highly among the records of the most eventful period in French History."—Observer.

"We should have liked to quote many passages, picturesque touches of daily life, remarks of real political insight, clear views of the people and the tendencies of the age. But we must reserve space for a few words about Miss Sichel's introduction, which is one of the best and truest pieces of writing that we have met with for a long time."—Spectator.

The Kingdom of the Yellow Robe

Being Sketches of the Domestic and Religious Rites and Ceremonies of the Siamese.

By ERNEST YOUNG.

Fully Illustrated by E.A. NORBURY, R.C.A. and from Photographs.

New Popular Edition. Large Crown 8vo, 6s.

"A pleasantly written little book, popular and light in style. The author, who was connected with the Siamese Education Department, is at his best in the first few chapters, wherein he describes the scenes of the city and the domestic life of the people. His educational duties enabled him to note some specially interesting facts with regard to the extraordinary aptness and intelligence which Siamese children as a rule display...."—Times.

"Of the quaint courtship customs in the strange land where there are no old maids, and of many other curious things, we have, alas! no room to tell. It is with a feeling of regret that we put down this pleasant book, and take leave of so charming and interesting a people as that which inhabits the land of the Yellow Robe. The book is fully illustrated by Mr. E.A. Norbury and from photographs, which add greatly to its interest. It is a book to be read both for entertainment and instruction."—St. James's Budget.

"Here is a book of which I can speak with unstinted praise. It is not often that I find myself longing to get back to any book, unless it be a novel of extraordinary power; but I had this sensation with regard to this volume. It is a book difficult to drop from the first moment it is taken in hand, and one to which the reader returns with real delight. It is partly, one must admit, because there is much fascination in the subject, but it is also because the narrative is so simple, lucid, satisfying."—T.P. O'Connor in the Graphic.

THE ALPS FROM END TO END.

By SIR WILLIAM MARTIN CONWAY.

With a Supplementary Chapter by the Rev. W.A.B. COOLIDGE.

With 52 Illustrations by

A.D. M'CORMICK.

New and revised Edition. Large Crown 8vo, 6s.

"We are glad to see that Messrs. Constable have just reissued Sir William Conway's charmingly written and beautifully illustrated volume. It is a book which all climbers have read with pleasure."—Daily News.

"A high place among these books of climbing which appeal to many who cannot climb, as well as to all who can, will be taken by the very pleasant volume 'The Alps from End to End.'"—The Times.

"There is, perhaps, not another living Alpinist—unless we except Mr. Coolidge who contributes a valuable précis of the topography—who could have combined the requisite knowledge with physical capacity for the task.... Sir William Conway's book is as vivid as it is charming.... Mr. M'Cormick's illustrations are, indeed, so vivid that many will be tempted to follow 'The Alps from End to End.'"—Standard.

"The amount of variety Mr. M'Cormick can secure in a series of pictures, whose component parts of sky, snow, rock, and ice, must be seen to be believed."—Daily Chronicle.

Among the Himalayas.

By MAJOR L.A. WADDELL, L.L.D.

(Author of "The Buddhism of Tibet.")

With over 100 Illustrations. Large Crown 8vo, 6s.

New and Cheaper Edition.

"The book is moderate in size, beautifully printed on unloaded paper, rich in illustrations exceedingly well reproduced from photographs, conveying an impressive conception of the scenery and people which form their subjects."—The Times.

"This book, in which Major Waddell sets forth the results of his investigation of the Himalayas, will be appreciated by geographers as a valuable contribution to our limited knowledge of a little-explored region. With the exception of Hooker, no European has got nearer to Mount Everest than the author, and his observations of this and the adjacent peaks, in combination with the admirable photographs that he provides, form a feature of the work that deserves special attention."—Morning Post.

The Waterloo Campaign, 1815.

By CAPTAIN WILLIAM SIBORNE.

New Edition. Large Crown 8vo., 6s.

This Work is the most exact, complete, and authoritative account in our language of what is sometimes called The Hundred Days' War, and sometimes The Twenty Days' Campaign; including the Battles of Ligny, Quatre Bras, Waterloo, and Wavre. It is written with great impartiality, being as fair to the French as to the Allies.

Every movement is clearly described; and the name of every Commander and every Regiment engaged, on both sides, is given.

The Work also includes, Regiment by Regiment, the names of all the Officers of the British Army who were at Waterloo; distinguishing such as were Killed, Wounded, or Missing.

All who read it will gain a very clear insight into the Methods of Military Strategy as they were practised by the great Captains of that Age.

The volume concludes with the Duke of Wellington's celebrated Waterloo Despatch.

The Ascent of Mount St. Elias.

By DR. FILIPPO DE FILIPPI.

Member of the Expedition organized and conducted by H.R.H. the Duke of the Abruzzi. Translated from the Italian by Linda Villari. With 33 Photogravure Plates, 4 large Panoramic Views, 1 Lithographic Plate and 2 Maps, together with some 112 Illustrations in the Text.

Imperial 8vo, 31s. 6d. net. Ed. de Luxe, limited to 100 copies, 63s. net.

Travels and Life in Ashanti and Jaman.

By RICHARD AUSTIN FREEMAN.

Late Assistant-Colonial Surgeon, and Anglo-German Boundary Commissioner of the Gold Coast.

With about One Hundred Illustrations by the Author and from Photographs, and Two Maps.

Royal 8vo, 21s.

"He writes with a clearness, liveliness, and amount of solid but most readable matter to the square inch which make this an exceptionally desirable book of its kind. From the Colonial Secretary, down to the holiday-maker in search of entertaining reading, no one who invests in it will be disappointed."—Pall Mall Gazette.

A Russian Province of the North (Archangel).

By H. ENGELHARDT.

Governor of the Province of Archangel.

Translated from the Russian by HENRY COOKE.

With 90 Illustrations after Photographs and 3 Maps.

Royal 8vo, 18s.

"For commercial and for other reasons, one should have an eye on what is being done in this 'Russian Province of the North', where Mr. Engelhardt has already made so notable a mark. Apart from the solid information and the masses of statistics the book contains, the 'Wayside Sketches' of life, manners and scenery around the fringes of the White Sea and the Arctic Ocean will be found pleasant and profitable reading. The volume is admirably illustrated from photographs by Archangel artists."—Scotsman.

A Northern Highway of the Tsar.

By AUBYN TREVOR-BATTYE, F.R.G.S.

(Author of "Ice-bound on Kolguev," etc.)

With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"Such a journey may therefore be regarded as quite exceptional and almost unique, and on that account alone it is well worthy of permanent record. Though Mr. Trevor-Battye tells his story with a light heart and unflagging spirit, it is an unbroken record of hardship, difficulty, exposure, privation, discomfort and incessant peril."—The Times.

War and Labour.

By MICHAEL ANITCHKOW.

Demy 8vo, 18s.

"Discusses ... the whole question of the relation of war to industry with great thoroughness and acumen."—Outlook.

"A book whose logical force and incisive analysis of the problem with which it deals should do a great deal to turn public thought on this vital question into the right direction."—Review of the Week.

England and America after Independence.

By EDWARD SMITH.

Demy 8vo, 14s.

"An able and serious study in diplomatic history which reviews the international intercourse between this country and the United States since the time when the Transatlantic Polity was suffered to break away into independence, ... a valuable and thoughtful history, which deserves all the more cordial welcome because it reviews a chapter of events concerning which more popular works are generally content to remain silent."—Scotsman.

The Story of the (American) Revolution.

A complete History of America's struggle for liberty.

By HENRY CABOT LODGE.

2 Vols. Fully illustrated. Demy 8vo, 32s.

"The most powerful and eloquent piece of interpretative history we have read for many a day. Learning, impartiality, clear vision, generosity, the historic sense and very often eloquence, distinguish Mr. Lodge's book."—Daily News.

CHALMERS ON CHARITY.

A Selection of Passages and Scenes to illustrate the Social Teaching and Practical Work of THOMAS CHALMERS, D.D.

Arranged and Edited By N. MASTERMAN, M.A.

Eighteen years Member of the London Charity Organisation Society, and some time Guardian in the Parish of Kensington.

414 pages, 7s. 6d. net, with a frontispiece.

BY THE VICEROY OF INDIA.

Problems of the Far East—Japan, China, Korea.

By the Rt. Hon. LORD CURZON OF KEDLESTONE.

New and revised Edition.

With numerous Illustrations and Maps. Extra Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d.

"We dealt so fully with the other contents of Mr. Curzon's volume at the time of first publication that it is only necessary to say that the extreme interest and importance of them is enhanced by recent events, in the light of which they are revised."—Glasgow Herald.

Below the Surface.

By MAJOR-GENERAL FENDALL CURRIE.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

Sketches of civil and native life in India.

The Rise of Portuguese Power in India 1497-1550.

By R.S. WHITEWAY. Bengal Civil Service (Retired).

With Bibliography, Index and a large Map. Demy 8vo, 15s. net.

The Chronology of India.

From the earliest times to the beginning of the Sixteenth Century.

By C. MABEL DUFF (MRS. W.R. RICKMERS).

Demy 8vo, 15s. net.

Two Native Narratives of the Mutiny in Delhi.

Translated from the Originals By the late CHARLES THEOPHILUS METCALFE, C.S.I. (Bengal Civil Service.)

With large Map. Demy 8vo, 12s.

IMPERIAL RULE IN INDIA.

By THEODORE MORISON, M.A.

Of the Mahamadan College, Aligarh, N.W.P. India.

Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.

PORTRAITS.

A Series of Portraits of Distinguished Men and Women of the day, reproduced from Original Drawings.

By THE MARCHIONESS OF GRANBY.

£2 2s. net.

"One of the most artistic and spirited of modern collections of portraits of our contemporaries is the handsome folio published by Messrs. A. Constable & Co., and entitled 'Portraits of Men and Women', by the Marchioness of Granby."—Athenæum.

National Worthies.

A Selection from the National Portrait Gallery.

With Biographical Notes.

About 150 Illustrations. Crown 4to. £2 2s. net.

Only 750 copies printed, of which 260 have been reserved for America.

The binding of this Volume in full leather is reproduced in facsimile from an example by Roger Payne, now exhibited in the King's Library at the British Museum. The publishers are indebted to Mr. Cyril Davenport, F.S.A., for advice and assistance in the reproduction of this beautiful example of the celebrated eighteenth century English craftsman.

"To Messrs. A. Constable & Co. has come the happy thought of issuing in a volume entitled 'National Worthies' reproductions of 154 of the pictures in the National Portrait Gallery. A fine paper has been used, and the portraits, for the most part, come out remarkably well. They have been judiciously selected. They are followed by notes on each, consisting of concise biographical sketches, with suitable quoted comments on each."—The Globe.

Ornament in European Silks.

By ALAN S. COLE.

With One Hundred and Sixty-nine Illustrations.

Crown 4to. Bound in half vellum, gilt. 32s. net.

Art-Enamelling upon Metals.

With many Illustrations and Two Coloured Plates.

By H.H. CUNYNGHAME, F.R.S. Large Crown 8vo, 6s. net.

"If some of the historical pages of Mr. Cunynghame's both timely and exhaustive book fall short of the admirable lucidity, interest, and promise of the preface, the lapse is not enough to modify the pleasure of the first impression. The author is at his best in straightforward exposition and instruction in practical details."—Hardwareman.

The History of the Belvoir Hunt.

By T.F. DALE.

With Five Photogravure Plates and numerous other Illustrations. Also a Hunting Map showing Historic Runs, and a Map of the Country hunted in the middle of this Century.

Demy 8vo, 21s. net.

"Mr. Dale tells many good stories and mentions not a few interesting facts.—The Times.

"Politics, the manners and customs of early hunting days, the social history of the owner of Belvoir. All these are deftly interwoven into this history."—Morning Post.

The Game of Polo.

By T.F. DALE.

Fully Illustrated.      Demy 8vo, 21s. net.

"A book which is likely to rank as the standard work on the subject."—Standard.

A Book of Bachelors.

By ARTHUR W. FOX, M.A.

With numerous Illustrations. Demy 8vo, 16s.

"He goes over the story of the lives of Henry Peacham, a scholar of Charles I.'s time; of Andrew Boorde, a physician of an earlier date; of Parson Henry Smith, who was a popular preacher favoured by the famous Lord Burleigh; of Bishop Lancelot Andrewes; of George Abbot, who was Archbishop of Canterbury before Laud; of the poet Cowley; of Thomas Coryathe the traveller, the wanderer of his age, who visited the court of the Great Mogul; of Sir Thomas Overbury; of Sir Henry Wotton, the diplomatist, and of the humorous author of the Anatomy of Melancholy. This is a goodly company of single gentlemen, and Mr. Fox writes of them with well-digested learning, and with a judicious admiration which makes what he has to say always interesting."—Scotsman.

The Life and Times of Richard Badiley.

Vice-Admiral of the Fleet.

A Biography of a great Puritan Seaman.

By THOMAS ALFRED SPALDING.

Demy 8vo, 15s.

"It is not only a sympathetic reconstruction of a personality well worthy of the British Navy at its best, but a dramatic and convincing presentation of a very striking and hitherto almost unknown episode in the history of the first Dutch war.... Mr. Spalding tells the whole story of Badiley's proceedings in the Mediterranean in a very vivid and attractive manner, and the thanks of all students of naval biography are due to him for the life-like portrait he has drawn of a gallant, but forgotten seaman."—The Times.

A Royal Rhetorician.

(James VI. I).

Edited with introduction and notes By R.S. RAIT. Fellow of New College, Oxford. Fo. cap 8vo, 3s. 6d. net.

The Idea of Tragedy.

Three Lectures delivered by W.L. COURTNEY.

With an introductory letter by A.W. PINERO.

Fo. cap 8vo., 3s. 6d. net.

E.L. GODKIN'S WORKS ON DEMOCRACY.

Unforeseen Tendencies of Democracy.

Large Crown 8vo, 6s. net.

"No more interesting volume has lately been published than Mr. E.L. Godkin's 'Unforeseen Tendencies of Democracy,' which is interesting, not only by reason of the general situation or predicament in which we are all more or less conscious of being steeped, but also as a result of the author's singular mastery of his subject."—Mr. Henry James in Literature.

Problems of Modern Democracy.

Large Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d.

"He talks freely, always sensibly and to the point, and very often with more than ordinary wisdom."—The Times.

Reflections and Comments.

Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d.

"Mr. Godkin's book forms an excellent example of the best periodical literature of his country."—Daily News.

The Commune of London and other Studies.

By J. HORACE ROUND, M.A.

(Author of "Geoffrey de Mandeville," "Feudal England," etc.)

With a Prefatory Letter by SIR WALTER BESANT.

Demy 8vo, 12s. 6d. net.

"Mr. Round has made a special study of English History during the eleventh and twelfth centuries, and his labour has been fruitful of some very valuable results. It is a very valuable contribution to the literature that deals with the history of that period, and it throws fresh and much needed light on many a dark historical problem of that age."—The Guardian.

SPENSER WILKINSON'S WORKS.

The Nation's Awakening.

Crown 8vo, 5s.

Contents:—

Our Past Apathy.

The Aims of the Great Powers.

The Defence of British Interests.

The Organisation of Government.

for the Defence of British Interests.

The Idea of the Nation.

"These essays show a wide knowledge of international politics."—Morning Post.

Lessons of the War.

Being Comments from Week to Week to the Relief of Ladysmith.

Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.

The Brain of an Army.

A Popular Account of the German General Staff.

Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.

"The best manual that exists of the function of a general staff."—Athenæum.

The Volunteers and the National Defence.

Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.

"The book should be read by every one, soldier or civilian, who has any stake in the country, or desire for its security."—Admiralty and Horse Guards Gazette.

The Command of the Sea and the Brain of the Navy.

Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.

"Mr. Wilkinson expounds with great force and felicity of illustration the true meaning of the strategical expression, 'The Command of the Sea.'"—The Times.

Imperial Defence.

By SIR CHARLES DILKE and SPENSER WILKINSON.

New and Revised Edition. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.

"To urge our countrymen to prepare, while there is yet time, for a defence that is required alike by interest, honour, and duty, and by the best traditions of the nation's history."—Daily Mail.

DANTE'S TEN HEAVENS.

A Study of the Paradiso.

By EDMUND G. GARDNER, M.A.

Second Edition Revised. Demy 8vo, 12s.

"As a help to the minuter study, not of Dante only, but of what has always been regarded as the most obscure part of Dante's writings, it is hardly too much to say that no more valuable work has appeared in English."—Athenæum.

"The very careful and admirable study which Mr. Gardner has made of the Paradiso is peculiarly welcome. We have read it with the deepest interest, and we believe that it will be found most helpful by all students of the immortal Tuscan poet."—Spectator.

"Mr. Gardner has given us a fascinating and masterly book. To a command of excellent English he adds a thorough knowledge of Dante's Tuscan, and he is equipped with the requisite knowledge of mediæval thoughts, things, and times."—Daily Chronicle.

DANTE'S MINOR POEMS.

By EDMUND G. GARDNER, M.A.

(Author of "Dante's Ten Heavens.")

Demy 8vo.

(In preparation.)

THE CHRONICLE OF VILLANI.

Translated by            Edited by

ROSE E. SELFE.      Rev. P.H. WICKSTEED.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"Perhaps no one book is so important to the student of Dante as the chronicle of his contemporary Villani."—Athenæum.

The Principles of Local Government.

By G. LAURENCE GOMME, F.S.A.

Statistical Officer to the London County Council.

Demy 8vo, 12s.

"His criticism on the existing system show a thorough mastery of a complicated subject."—Daily Chronicle.

Some Observations of a Foster Parent.

By JOHN CHARLES TARVER.

Second Edition.      Crown 8vo, 6s.

"A very excellent book on the education of the English boy. The book is one which all parents should diligently read."—Daily Mail.

"A series of readable and discursive essays on education. It is impossible in a brief notice to mention a tithe of the subjects on which he touches with much cleverness and suggestiveness, and with a humour that is seldom to be found in works of pedagogury. The book deserves to be read."—Manchester Guardian.

Debateable Claims.

A Series of Essays on Secondary Education.

By JOHN CHARLES TARVER.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"Marked by knowledge and discrimination, not to mention a certain individuality of treatment that is decidedly speaking."—Saturday Review.

"It may be doubted whether during recent years there has been published a more important or suggestive book dealing with secondary education than this volume of essays by Mr. Tarver."—Spectator.

The Daughter of Peter the Great.

By R. NISBET BAIN.

Author of "The Pupils of Peter the Great."

With numerous Illustrations. Demy 8vo, 15s.

This work gives a history of Russian Diplomacy and of the Russian Court under the Empress Elizabeth Petrovna, 1741-1762, and gives for the first time a view of the "Seven Years' War" from the Russian point of view.

ENGLISH REPRINTS.

Edited by Prof. EDWARD ARBER, F.S.A.

Fellow of King's College, London; Late English Examiner at the London University; and also at the Victoria University Manchester; Emeritus Professor of English Language and Literature, Mason College, Birmingham.

Bound in green cloth.

1.  MILTON—Areopagitica. 1644. 1s. net.

2.  LATIMER—The Ploughers. 1549. 1s. net.

3.  GOSSON—The School of Abuse. 1579. 1s. net.

4.  SIDNEY—An Apology for Poetry. ? 1580. 1s. net.

5.  WEBBE, E.—Travels. 1590. 1s. net.

6.  SELDEN—Table Talk. 1634-54. 1s. net.

7.  ASCHAM—Toxophilus. 1544. 1s. net.

8.  ADDISON—Criticism on "Paradise Lost." 1711-12. 1s. net.

9.  LYLY—Euphues. 1579-80. 4s. net.

10.  VILLIERS—The Rehearsal. 1671. 1s. net.

11.  GASCOIGNE—The Steel Glass, etc. 1576. 1s. net.

12.  EARLE—Micro-cosmographie. 1628. 1s. net.

13.  LATIMER—7 Sermons before Edward VI. 1549. 1s. 6d. net.

14.  MORE—Utopia. 1516-57. 1s. net.

15.  PUTTENHAM—The Art of English—Poesy. 1589. 2s. 6d. net.

16.  HOWELL—Instructions for Foreign Travel. 1642. 1s. net.

17.  UDALL—Roister Doister. 1533-66. 1s. net.

18.  MONK OF EVESHAM—The Revelation, etc. 1186-1410. 1s. net.

19.  JAMES, I.—A Counterblast to Tobacco, etc. 1604. 1s. net.

20.  NAUNTON—Fragmenta Regalia. 1653. 1s. net.

21.  WATSON—Poems. 1582-93. 1s. 6d. net.

22.  HABINGTON—Castara. 1640. 1s. net.

23.  ASCHAM—The Schoolmaster. 1570. 1s. net.

24.  TOTTEL'S MISCELLANY—Songs and Sonnets. 1557. 2s. 6d. net.

25.  LEVER—Sermons. 1550. 1s. net.

26.  WEBBE, W.—A Discourse of English Poetry. 1586. 1s. net.

27.  LORD BACON—A Harmony of the "Essays." 1597-1626. 5s. net.

28.  ROY, Etc.—Read me, and be not Wroth! 1528. 1s. 6d. net.

29.  RALEIGH, Etc.—Last Fight of the "Revenge." 1591. 1s. net.

30.  GOOGE—Eclogues, Epitaphs, and Sonnets. 1563. 1s. net.

The English Scholar's Library.

Edited by Prof. EDWARD ARBER.

8vo, cloth gilt.

1. WILLIAM CAXTON—Reynard the Fox. 1s. 6d. net.

2. JOHN KNOX—The First Blast of the Trumpet 1s. 6d. net.

3. CLEMENT ROBINSON and Others—A handful of Pleasant Delights. 1s. 6d. net.

4. (SIMON FISH)—A Supplication for the Beggars. 1s. 6d. net.

5. (REV. JOHN UDALL)—Diotrephes. 1s. 6d. net.

6. (?)—The Return from Parnassus. 1s. 6d. net.

7. THOMAS DECKER—The Seven Deadly Sins of London. 1s. 6d. net.

8. EDWARD ARBER—An Introductory Sketch to the 'Martin Marprelate' Controversy. 1588-1590. 3s. net.

9. (REV. JOHN UDALL)—A Demonstration of Discipline. 1s. 6d. net.

10. RICHARD STANIHURST—Æneid I.-IV., in English Hexameters. 3s. net.

11. MARTIN MARPRELATE—The Epistle. 1s. 6d. net.

12. ROBERT GREEN—Menaphon. 1s. 6d. net.

13. GEORGE JOY—An Apology to William Tyndale. 1s. 6d. net.

14. RICHARD BARNFIELD—Poems. 3s. net.

15. BISHOP THOMAS COOPER—An Admonition to the People of England. 3s. net.

16. CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH—Works. 1120 pp. Six Facsimile Maps. 2 Vols. 12s. 6d. net. Out of Print.

English Schools at the Reformation.

1546-48.

By A.F. LEACH, M.A., F.S.A.

Demy 8vo, 12s. net.

"A very remarkable contribution to the history of secondary education in England, not less novel in its conclusions than important in the documentary evidence adduced to sustain them."—The Times.

TWO HANDY REFERENCE BOOKS ON INDIA

Constable's Hand Atlas of India.

A new series of Sixty Maps and Plans prepared from Ordnance and other Surveys under the Direction of J.G. BARTHOLOMEW, F.R.G.S, F.R.S.E., etc. Crown 8vo. Strongly bound in Half Morocco, 14s.

UNIFORM WITH THE ABOVE.

Constable's Hand Gazetteer of India.

Compiled under the Direction of J.G. BARTHOLOMEW, F.R.G.S. And Edited with Additions by JAS. BURGESS, C.I.E., L.L.D., etc. Crown 8vo, Half Morocco, 10s. 6d.

Botanical Microtechnique.

A Handbook of Methods for the Preparation, Staining and Microscopical Investigation of Vegetable Structures.

By DR. A. ZIMMERMANN.

(Privat-docent in the University of Tübingen.)

Translated from the German. Demy 8vo, 12s. net. With over 60 Illustrations and Diagrams.

The True Grasses.

By EDUARD HACKEL.

Translated from the German.

With over Ninety Illustrations and Diagrams and a Voluminous Glossary of Technical Terms.

Demy 8vo, 10s. 6d. net.

The Surgical Anatomy of the Lymphatic Glands.

By CECIL H. LEAF, M.A., F.R.C.S.

With Numerous Coloured Plates.

Demy 8vo, 10s. 6d.

ACETYLENE.

A Handbook for the Student and the Manufacturer.

By VIVIAN B. LEWES, F.I.C.

(Professor of Chemistry R.N. College, Greenwich). About 1000 Pages and 228 Illustrations. Price 32s. net.

Motor Vehicles and Motors.

Their Design, Construction, and Working by Steam, Oil, and Electricity.

By W. WORBY BEAUMONT.

M. Inst. C.E., M. Inst. M.E. and M. Inst. E.E.

With several Hundred Illustrations and Working Drawings, and about 600 pages. 42s. net.

The Discharge of Electricity through Gases.

By PROFESSOR J.J. THOMSON, F.R.S.

Crown 8vo, 4s, 6d. net.

"An epitome of all that has been done in investigation of the effect of electricity on gases ... it carries with it a charm which many scientific books lack."—The Engineer.

Electricity in Town and Country Houses.

By PERCY E. SCRUTTON.

Fully Illustrated. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.

"A volume well worth reading, and if any one is not sure how to light his house, he will certainly, after perusing it, decide in favour of electricity."—The Engineer.

The Internal Wiring of Buildings.

By H.M. LEAF, A.M., INST.C.E., M.I.M.E.

With many Illustrations and Diagrams.

Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.

"This is a book which every hardwareman should put in the hands of his foreman in the Electrical Department."—The Hardwareman.

LABORATORY NOTE BOOK.

For Chemical Students. By VIVIAN B. LEWES.

(Professor of Chemistry, Royal Naval College)

and J.S.S. BRAME.

(Demonstrator in Chemistry, Royal Naval College; and Assistant Examiner in Chemistry, Science and Art Department.)

Interleaved throughout with Writing Paper. 4s.

BARTHOLOMEW'S PHYSICAL ATLAS.

A Series of Maps illustrating the Natural Phenomena of the Earth.

Prepared under the Direction of J.G. BARTHOLOMEW, F.R.S.E., F.R.G.S.

Revised and edited by

Geology: SIR ARCHIBALD GEIKIE, D.SC., LL.D., F.R.S., etc.

Oceanography: SIR JOHN MURRAY, K.C.B., D.SC., LL.D., F.R.S. etc.

Orography: PROF. JAS. GEIKIE, D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., etc.

Meteorology: ALEXANDER BUCHAN, LL.D., F.R.S., etc.

Botany: PROF. BAYLEY BALFOUR, D.SC.

Zoology: P.L. SCLATER, D.SC., LL.D., F.Z.S.

Ethnography: PROF. A.H. KEANE, F.R.G.S.

Demography: PROF. ELISÉE RECLUS.

Cosmography: PROF. RALPH COPELAND, F.R.A.S., Astronomer Royal, for Scotland.

Magnetism: PROF. C.G. KNOTT, D.SC., F.R.S.E.

Dedicated to her Majesty the Queen, under the patronage of the Royal Geographical Society.

Vol.  I. Geology.

"  II. Orography, Hydrography, and Oceanography.

" III. Meteorology.

"  IV. Botany.

"  V. Zoology.

"  VI. Ethnography and Demography.

" VII. General Cosmography and Terrestrial Magnetism.

The Volumes may be purchased singly. Price £2 12s. 6d. net. per volume.

Vol. III., containing 400 maps, is now ready; the other volumes will follow shortly.

Detailed prospectus on application.

The Romance of our Ancient Churches.

By SARAH WILSON.

With nearly 200 Illustrations by ALEXANDER ANSTED. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"A very interesting book, carefully put together from the best authorities, and excellently illustrated. The successive styles of architecture, the chief features of the church, and the peculiarities found in individual buildings—these and other things, more varied and numerous than we can describe here, are dealt with.... May be confidently recommended."—Spectator.

London City Churches.

By A.E. DANIELL.

With numerous Illustrations by LEONARD MARTIN, and a Map. Imperial 16mo., 6s. Second Edition.

"The illustrations to this book are good, and it deserves to be widely read."—Morning Post.

"The author of this book knows the City churches one and all, and has studied their monuments and archives with the patient reverence of the true antiquarian, and, armed with the pen instead of the chisel, he has done his best to give permanent record to their claims on the Nation as well as on the man in the street."—Leeds Mercury.

Uniform with the above.

London Riverside Churches.

By A.E. DANIELL.

Illustrated by ALEXANDER ANSTED.

Imperial 16mo, 6s.

Leaves from the Golden Legend.

Chosen by H.D. MADGE, LL.M.

With numerous Illustrations by H.M. WATTS.

Post 8vo, half linen, gilt top, 3s. 6d. net.

"One of the prettiest of current publications is 'Leaves from the Golden Legend.' A small volume which is a miracle of good taste in the matters of type, paper, illustrations and binding."—Globe.

Human Immortality.

By WILLIAM JAMES.

Professor of Philosophy at Harvard University.

Fourth Edition. 16mo, 2s. 6d.

"Professor James is well-known as one of the most suggestive and original writers, and as certainly the most brilliant psychologist living. Whatever, therefore, he has to say on this subject is worth listening to; for he thinks freely, and he knows all that the scientist knows, and more too."—Spectator.

Ten Shillings a Head per Week for Housebooks.

An Indispensable Manual for Housekeepers.

Menus, Recipes, Hints and Advice for the Single Handed Cook.

By MRS. C.S. PEEL.

Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.

"In these pages bills of fare for one week, according to the season of the year, have been carefully arranged for a household of six or eight persons. After a perusal of these menus, some housekeepers may imagine that it would be impossible to provide such a variety of food at so small a cost. The author, however, shows that with proper care and economy, it can be accomplished. The work is specially suitable to those who have carefully to consider the question of ways and means."—The Morning Post.

"Should prove a very good guide to young housekeepers beginning their business. It is an economical little work and certainly shows how to get the most out of the sum allowed."—Spectator.

"A most valuable manual, which will rescue many a young housekeeper from despair."—The Queen.

THE NEW HOME.

By MRS. C.S. PEEL.

With many Illustrations by Agnes Walker.

Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.

"Those who feel unable to cope with the subject of the house beautiful, without advice, should seek guidance from Mrs. C.S. Peel, who, in her new book—The New Home—offers some delightful and practical suggestions upon this interesting topic. Her words appeal to a very wide class, and will bring relief to many a home where a real desire for pretty rooms exists. Its many chapters, written by an acknowledged authority cannot fail to be useful."—Woman.

"A useful book, treating of the arrangement, decoration and furnishing of a house of medium size, to be maintained by a moderate income. It contains many useful hints; and by means of illustrations gives good ideas of how best to arrange a house and to provide useful accessories."—The Weekly Sun.

CONSTABLE'S REPRINT OF

THE WAVERLEY NOVELS.

The Favourite Edition of SIR WALTER SCOTT.

With all the original Plates and Vignettes (re-engraved). In 48 vols. Foolscap 8vo. Cloth, paper label title, 1s. 6d. net. per Volume; cloth gilt, gilt top, 2s. net. per Volume; and half leather gilt, 2s. 6d. net per Volume.

"A delightful reprint. The price is lower than that of many inferior editions."—Athenæum.

"The excellence of the print and the convenient size of the volumes and the association of this edition with Sir Walter Scott himself, should combine with so moderate a price to secure for this reprint a popularity as great as that which the original edition long and justly enjoyed."—The Times.

IN 6 VOLUMES

BOSWELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON.

Edited by AUGUSTINE BIRRELL.

With Frontispieces by ALEX. ANSTED, a reproduction of Sir JOSHUA REYNOLDS' Portrait. Six Volumes. Foolscap 8vo. Cloth, paper label, or cloth gilt, 2s. net. per Volume. Also in half morocco, 3s. net. per Volume. Sold in Sets only.

"Far and away the best Boswell, I should say, for the ordinary book-lover now on the market."—Illustrated London News.

"The volumes, which are light, and so well bound that they open easily anywhere, are exceedingly pleasant to handle and read."—St. James's Budget.

IN 2 VOLUMES

UNIFORM WITH "BOSWELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON"

Boswell's Tour to the Hebrides with Samuel Johnson, LL.D.

With Notes by SCOTT, CROKER, CHAMBERS, and others.

Foolscap 8vo. Cloth, paper label, or cloth gilt, gilt top, 2s. net. per Volume.

Also in half morocco 3s. net per Volume.

The eight volumes, comprising "The Life," and "The Tour," in a box, price 16s. net.; or in half leather, £1 4s. net.

"We have good reason to be thankful for an edition of a very useful and attractive kind."—The Spectator.

CONSTABLE'S LIBRARY

OF

HISTORICAL NOVELS

AND ROMANCES.

Edited by

G. LAURENCE GOMME, F.S.A.

3s. 6d. per volume. Cloth. After a design by A.A. TURBAYNE.

Volumes already issued:—

Harold, the Last of the Saxons.      —LORD LYTTON.

The Camp of Refuge.      —CHARLES MACFARLANE.

Westward Ho!      —CHARLES KINGSLEY.

Reading Abbey.      —CHARLES MACFARLANE.

"A good historical novel bears much the same relation to the study of history that a pleasure trip does to that of geography."—Glasgow Herald.

"It is a noble edition simply given away at 3s. 6d."—The Sun.

"A marvel of cheap and excellent book-production."—Literature.

"This Series deserves to be a success, and is wonderful value for the money."—Dundee Advertiser.

"Prefaced with an interesting and very serviceable introduction, which throws floods of light on the historical period."—Educational Times.

"Make an admirable history prize."—Educational Review.

"May be described as an Edition de luxe."—Catholic Times.

THE CENTENARY EDITION OF

The Stories of Samuel Lover.

A complete uniform Edition of the Stories of Samuel Lover. Edited, with an Introduction and Notes

By J.T. O'DONOGHUE.

Large Crown 8vo, 6s. per Volume. Sold separately or in sets.

Order of Volumes:—

Vol. 1. HANDY ANDY.

"  2. RORY O'MORE.

"  3. TREASURE TROVE; OR, "HE WOULD BE A GENTLEMAN."

"  4. LEGENDS AND  STORIES  OF  IRELAND.

(First Series.)

"  5. LEGENDS AND  STORIES  OF  IRELAND.

(Second Series.)

"  6. FURTHER STORIES OF IRELAND.

The last Volume includes Stories which have never been previously collected.

"These books of Lover's seem to us to reach almost an ideal for a library edition, so far as type and format are concerned, and are in the best traditions of this publishing house."—Literature.

"Annotated with care and judgment and beautifully printed."—Pall Mall Gazette.

SPENSER'S FAERIE QUEENE.

Edited by KATE M. WARREN.

Complete in Six Volumes.

Foolscap 8vo, 1s. 6d. net per volume.

Also Art Canvas gilt extra, with Photogravure Frontispiece, 2s. 6d. net per Volume; complete in case, 15s. net.

"The text of the present issue, which has been prepared with great care, is based on that of the editions of 1590 and 1596. Each volume is provided with an admirable glossary, and with notes, containing all that is necessary for an understanding of the text. The introductions are ably written, and show much critical power."—Spectator.

THREE INSTRUCTIVE AND BEAUTIFUL HISTORICAL BOOKS

THE KING'S STORY BOOK.

Edited by G. LAURENCE GOMME.

Illustrated by HARRISON MILLER.

Being Historical Stories collected out of English Romantic Literature in illustration of the Reigns of English Monarchs from the Conquest to King William IV.

Bound in red cloth. Gilt. Crown 8vo, 6s.

UNIFORM WITH THE ABOVE

THE QUEEN'S STORY BOOK.

Edited by G. LAURENCE GOMME.

Illustrated by W.H. ROBINSON.

Bound in blue cloth gilt. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"Mr. G. Laurence Gomme has edited as a supplement to 'The King's Story Book' of last year another excellent budget of stories. The Stories are as good as the arrangement is ingenious, and the arrangement is a pageant of historic romance which it would be difficult to equal except in Mr. Gomme's own previous volume."—Pall Mall Gazette.

Also

THE PRINCE'S STORY BOOK.

Edited by G. LAURENCE GOMME.

Illustrated by H.S. BANKS.

Bound in green cloth gilt. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"The book is an ideal prize book for young people, as it is calculated to encourage in them a love of their Country's history."—Daily Chronicle.

PLANTATION PAGEANTS.

By JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS (Uncle Remus).

Fully illustrated by E. BOYD SMITH. 6s.

"A capital book."—The Guardian.

SISTER JANE.

By JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS (Uncle Remus).

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"Of all Mr. Harris's recent stories 'Sister Jane' is the best."—Academy.

FATE THE FIDDLER.

By HERBERT C. MACILWAINE.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"Places beyond question the right of Mr. MacIlwaine to be considered the successor of Henry Kingsley as the novelist of Australia. It does not require a knowledge of the country or a particularly enthusiastic Imperialism to interest one in 'Fate the Fiddler.' Whatever scene the author had chosen for his tale would have been illumined by his power of seizing the essential things in nature and in character."—Speaker.

"We have certainly never met with anything on Australian life that can be classed with 'Fate the Fiddler.'"—Manchester Guardian.

"Every page is enriched with delightful descriptions of Australian scenery."—Daily Telegraph.

"It proclaims its author as a serious and promising literary artist who must be reckoned with, whose work must be watched book by book as it appears, whose achievement is already notable."—Academy.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

DINKINBAR.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"There is good food for thought as well as a right good story in Mr. MacIlwaine's record of 'Dinkinbar.'"—Daily Chronicle.

THE OLD DOMINION.

By MARY JOHNSTON.

Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"We have had of late an abundance of romance, but not better than this. The heroine is adorable. The whole book is a masterpiece of romance."—British Weekly.

"It is an exciting narrative of a perilous adventure, and of a hate that was converted into love as strong as death. The characters are drawn with a strong hand, and the interest is sustained to the end."—Punch.

Over 200,000 copies sold.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

BY ORDER OF THE COMPANY.

Fifth English Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"Miss Mary Johnston's former novel prepared the reader to welcome her name on a title-page, and 'By Order of the Company' will not disappoint such expectations, for it is quite as good reading as 'The Old Dominion.' The picture of the very earliest days of Virginia is excellently painted, and the personages of the story are sympathetic and interesting."—Spectator.

"If 'The Old Dominion' had not previously attracted attention, her new story must have assured her reputation."—Manchester Guardian.

"So exact in historical colour, so rich in glowing imagination and stirring adventure, so full of pictorial charm and poetic description, so charged with emotion and tender melancholy was 'The Old Dominion,' that it was with lively anticipations that I turned to 'By Order of the Company,' and I find no justification for disappointment."—The Echo.

"This admirable story is in every respect equal to the author's earlier work, 'The Old Dominion'.... We are sure every reader of her new book will pronounce it a brilliant success."—The British Weekly.

"'By Order of the Company' has more than fulfilled the promise of 'The Old Dominion'.... a tale of ingenious, exciting adventure, at once catching the attention, and holding it from first to last."—The Globe.

"Will hold the reader enthralled from first to last."—Publishers' Circular.

"There is not a dull page in the book."—The Sphere.

The Taming of the Jungle.

By C.W. DOYLE.

The Cover specially designed by J.T. NETTLESHIP.

3s. 6d.

"'The Taming of the Jungle' is one of the most striking books of Indian life that we have seen since Mr. Kipling produced his 'Plain Tales from the Hills,' and it does not suffer by comparison with the work that made Mr. Kipling famous."—Literature.

"One needs no previous knowledge of this folk of the Terai, away there under the Himalayas, to appreciate the insight and observation which characterise every stroke of the charming sketches. It would be altogether unfair to say that the author owes his inspiration to Mr. Kipling. He speaks from long and close experience; and, what is better still, his note is his own.... In a brilliant illustration by Mr. Nettleship, full of fire and movement, the beasts of the jungle are seen careering across the back of the book. The covers, in fact, have been drawn as well as any huntsman could do it."—Punch.

"The author has evidently lived among the people and closely studied their ways, so that, while the picture that he presents is engaging, it also conveys a sense of verisimilitude."—Morning Post.

"I am impelled to say a word in warm praise of the extremely pleasant little book of Indian stories, without caring a fig for the purely academic question as to whether they would have been put forth exactly as they stand had Mr. Kipling never lived. Dr. Doyle knows the folk of the Terai intimately; he has the power of spinning a good story out of the good stuff with which his memory is stored."—T.P. O'Connor in M.A.P.

The Shadow of Quong Lung.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.

SUNNINGWELL.

By F. WARRE CORNISH.

Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"No more agreeable picture of a clergyman has been drawn since 'The Vicar of Wakefield.' No more sympathetic or humorous treatment of a provincial society has been published since 'Cranford.' It is only the form of these two books which suggests comparison, for 'Sunningwell' stands by itself and owes nothing to any one model."—Speaker.

"This is a scholarly, well-written, and interesting book, not without a good deal both of humour and of pathos."—Manchester Guardian.

"The views put forward throughout the volume, whether or not the writer's own, are always worth considering, even when we dissent from them—certainly they cannot be lightly put aside. And the book is excellent reading, for it is full of vigorous and weighty sayings and full of humour too."—Guardian.

The Catacombs of Paris.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

The Quest of Mr. East.

By JOHN SOANE.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"An original and well thought out novel."—Academy.

"Well worthy of careful study."—Scotsman.

"It is clever and thoughtful."—Pall Mall Gazette.

WORKS BY FIONA MACLEOD.

THE DOMINION OF DREAMS.

Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"For the gifts of Miss Fiona Macleod, it is impossible to use the common words of gratitude. To people who live in a paved city, or a half-paved suburb, dimly conscious of sky and aware of the voice of the wind only when a gale sings in the telegraph wires, her writings are as the water of life. We know not, neither do we care, whether Fiona Macleod be man, woman, or spirit, though we suppose her treasure is hidden in an earthen vessel. Enough for us that she hears, as only poets hear, the old authentic voices of the world."—Daily Chronicle.

"Of the extreme beauty and subtlety of Miss Fiona Macleod's writing there is no need now to speak. She has caught the habit of the true Gael; who sees an idea in a picture and expresses a thought in a metaphor."—Literature.

Green Fire.

A Story of the Western Islands.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"There are few in whose hands the pure threads have been so skilfully and delicately woven as they have in Fiona Macleod's."—Pall Mall Gazette.

The Laughter of Peterkin.

A Re-telling of Old Stories of the Celtic Wonder-world.

Illustrated by SUNDERLAND ROLLINSON.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"The writing is full of beauty and passion."—St. James Gazette.

Caleb West.

By F. HOPKINSON SMITH.

(Author of "Tom Grogan," etc.)

Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"It is a long time since we have met with so satisfactory a book as 'Caleb West.' Readers must go to the book for themselves, and enjoy its pathos, its humour, its rich character-drawing, and its thrilling adventures, as we must confess that we have done."—Speaker.

In the Shadow of the Crown.

By M. BIDDER.

With an introduction by MAURICE HEWLETT.

Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"A remarkable book and one of great promise."—Pall Mall Gazette.

Over 200,000 copies sold.

JANICE MEREDITH.

A Story of the American Revolution.

By PAUL LEICESTER FORD.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"Mr. Ford who is already a distinguished American writer, is greatly to be congratulated on a very delightful novel, which, no less from its historical than for its literary merit, will considerably add to his reputation."—The Daily News.

"The story is an excellent and carefully executed romance of love and war."—Spectator.

"Janice and her girl friends are delightful."—Literature.

"Mr. Ford has the right feeling for romance; he knows how to bring his reader into the thick of the excitement and give him the right thrill of personal participation in the struggle, and he keeps his grip on the reader's attention through a long and interesting book."—The Speaker.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Story of an Untold Love.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"You must by all means read 'The Story of an Untold Love.'"—Truth.

"The book may be commended to readers of all classes and tastes."—Athenæum.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Tattle Tales of Cupid.

Crown 8vo, 6s.

"There is not one of them that is not dainty and entertaining."—Daily Mail.

"A very attractive and highly entertaining book by the clever author of 'The Story of an Untold Love.'"—Observer.

DRACULA.

By BRAM STOKER.

Sixth Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s.

"In seeking a parallel to this weird, powerful and horrible story, our minds revert to such tales as 'The Mysteries of Adolpho,' 'Frankenstein,' 'Wuthering Heights,' 'The Fall of the House of Usher,' and 'Marjery of Quelher.' But 'Dracula' is even more appalling in its gloomy fascination than any one of these."—Daily Mail.

"It is horrid and creepy to the last degree. It is also excellent, and one of the best things in the supernatural line that we have been lucky enough to hit upon."—Pall Mall Gazette.

THE WORKS OF

GEORGE MEREDITH.

New uniform Edition.

Crown 8vo, bound in red cloth.

With a Frontispiece in photogravure to each Volume after FREDERICK SANDYS, LESLIE BROOKE, WILLIAM HYDE, ROB SAUBER, BERNARD PARTRIDGE and others.

6s. each.

THE ORDEAL OF RICHARD FEVEREL.

EVAN HARRINGTON.

SANDRA BELLONI.

VITTORIA.

RHODA FLEMING.

THE ADVENTURES OF HARRY RICHMOND.

BEAUCHAMP'S CAREER.

THE EGOIST.

DIANA OF THE CROSSWAYS.

ONE OF OUR CONQUERORS.

LORD ORMONT AND HIS AMINTA.

THE AMAZING MARRIAGE.

THE SHAVING OF SHAGPAT.

THE TRAGIC COMEDIANS.

SHORT STORIES—

THE TALE OF CHLOE—THE HOUSE ON THE BEACH—FARINA—THE CASE OF GENERAL OPLE AND LADY CAMPER.

POEMS. 2 Volumes.

Uniform with the above, without Frontispiece.

An Essay on Comedy and the Use of the Comic Spirit.

Printed at the Motley Press, 18 Eldon St., E.C.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WATERLOO CAMPAIGN, 1815 ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:

- • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

- • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

- • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.

- • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

Table of Contents

[Pg 47]

[Pg 54]

[Pg 58]

[Pg 59]

[Pg 60]

[Pg 61]

[Pg 62]

[Pg 63]

[Pg 68]

[Pg 71]

[Pg 72]

[Pg 73]

[Pg 74]

[Pg 77]

[Pg 78]

[Pg 79]

[Pg 82]

[Pg 83]

[Pg 84]

[Pg 85]

[Pg 86]

[Pg 87]

[Pg 92]

[Pg 93]

[Pg 94]

[Pg 97]

[Pg 100]

[Pg 104]

[Pg 108]

[Pg 110]

[Pg 112]

[Pg 116]

[Pg 118]

[Pg 120]

[Pg 124]

[Pg 129]

[Pg 131]

[Pg 136]

[Pg 138]

[Pg 139]

[Pg 140]

[Pg 144]

[Pg 147]

[Pg 151]

[Pg 157]

[Pg 159]

[Pg 160]

[Pg 161]

[Pg 162]

[Pg 163]

[Pg 166]

[Pg 167]

[Pg 169]

[Pg 171]

[Pg 172]

[Pg 174]

[Pg 177]

[Pg 184]

[Pg 185]

[Pg 186]

[Pg 189]

[Pg 190]

[Pg 194]

[Pg 195]

[Pg 197]

[Pg 199]

[Pg 201]

[Pg 204]

[Pg 209]

[Pg 212]

[Pg 213]

[Pg 215]

[Pg 217]

[Pg 218]

[Pg 222]

[Pg 226]

[Pg 235]

[Pg 236]

[Pg 241]

[Pg 243]

[Pg 245]

[Pg 247]

[Pg 249]

[Pg 251]

[Pg 253]

[Pg 255]

[Pg 256]

[Pg 259]

[Pg 264]

[Pg 265]

[Pg 269]

[Pg 270]

[Pg 271]

[Pg 273]

[Pg 274]

[Pg 277]

[Pg 279]

[Pg 280]

[Pg 286]

[Pg 287]

[Pg 292]

[Pg 296]

[Pg 297]

[Pg 299]

[Pg 301]

[Pg 302]

[Pg 303]

[Pg 304]

[Pg 305]

[Pg 306]

[Pg 312]

[Pg 313]

[Pg 315]

[Pg 322]

[Pg 324]

[Pg 325]

[Pg 326]

[Pg 327]

[Pg 330]

[Pg 332]

[Pg 335]

[Pg 336]

[Pg 340]

[Pg 341]

[Pg 342]

[Pg 343]

[Pg 345]

[Pg 346]

[Pg 348]

[Pg 350]

[Pg 353]

[Pg 354]

[Pg 355]

[Pg 356]

[Pg 358]

[Pg 362]

[Pg 363]

[Pg 364]

[Pg 366]

[Pg 368]

[Pg 369]

[Pg 370]

[Pg 371]

[Pg 372]

[Pg 374]

[Pg 375]

[Pg 378]

[Pg 380]

[Pg 381]

[Pg 382]

[Pg 383]

[Pg 388]

[Pg 391]

[Pg 392]

[Pg 395]

[Pg 396]

[Pg 400]

[Pg 401]

[Pg 403]

[Pg 404]

[Pg 408]

[Pg 409]

[Pg 410]

[Pg 411]

[Pg 415]

[Pg 418]

[Pg 419]

[Pg 420]

[Pg 422]

[Pg 425]

[Pg 428]

[Pg 429]

[Pg 430]

[Pg 431]

[Pg 432]

[Pg 433]

[Pg 434]

[Pg 436]

[Pg 439]

[Pg 443]

[Pg 444]

[Pg 445]

[Pg 446]

[Pg 447]

[Pg 449]

[Pg 450]

[Pg 451]

[Pg 452]

[Pg 456]

[Pg 457]

[Pg 458]

[Pg 459]

[Pg 461]

[Pg 462]

[Pg 465]

[Pg 466]

[Pg 467]

[Pg 468]

[Pg 472]

[Pg 474]

[Pg 476]

[Pg 477]

[Pg 478]

[Pg 479]

[Pg 480]

[Pg 481]

[Pg 482]

[Pg 483]

[Pg 485]

[Pg 486]

[Pg 488]

[Pg 490]

[Pg 495]

[Pg 498]

[Pg 499]

[Pg 501]

[Pg 502]

[Pg 503]

[Pg 506]

[Pg 508]

[Pg 511]

[Pg 512]

[Pg 514]

[Pg 517]

[Pg 518]

[Pg 519]

[Pg 521]

[Pg 522]

[Pg 529]

[Pg 530]

[Pg 534]

[Pg 535]

[Pg 540]

[Pg 544]

[Pg 545]

[Pg 548]

[Pg 552]

[Pg 554]

[Pg 557]

[Pg 558]

[Pg 561]

[Pg 564]

[Pg 566]

[Pg 568]

[Pg 570]

[Pg 572]

[Pg 576]

[Pg 577]

[Pg 578]

[Pg 582]

[Pg 583]

[Pg 584]

[Pg 585]

[Pg 587]

[Pg 588]

[Pg 589]

[Pg 590]

[Pg 592]

[Pg 593]

[Pg 594]

[Pg 596]

[Pg 598]

[Pg 599]

[Pg 600]

[Pg 601]

[Pg 603]

[Pg 617]

[Pg 618]

[Pg 619]

[Pg 621]

[Pg 623]

[Pg 625]

[Pg 627]

[Pg 628]

[Pg 629]

[Pg 631]

[Pg 632]

[Pg 633]

[Pg 635]

[Pg 638]

[Pg 640]

[Pg 645]

[Pg 649]

[Pg 651]

[Pg 653]

[Pg 654]

[Pg 656]

[Pg 659]

[Pg 660]

[Pg 661]

[Pg 665]

[Pg 666]

[Pg 668]

[Pg 670]

[Pg 672]

[Pg 673]

[Pg 675]

[Pg 677]

[Pg 678]

[Pg 680]

[Pg 681]

[Pg 683]

[Pg 684]

[Pg 685]

[Pg 686]

[Pg 687]

[Pg 688]

[Pg 689]

[Pg 691]

[Pg 692]

[Pg 693]

[Pg 694]

[Pg 695]

[Pg 697]

[Pg 700]

[Pg 703]

[Pg 704]

[Pg 705]

[Pg 708]

[Pg 709]

[Pg 711]

[Pg 712]

[Pg 713]

[Pg 714]

[Pg 715]

[Pg 716]

[Pg 718]

[Pg 720]

[Pg 723]

[Pg 724]

[Pg 725]

[Pg 727]

[Pg 728]

[Pg 730]

[Pg 731]

[Pg 732]

[Pg 735]

[Pg 736]

[Pg 737]

[Pg 738]

[Pg 739]

[Pg 740]

[Pg 742]

[Pg 752]

[Pg 753]

[Pg 757]

[Pg 758]

[Pg 759]

[Pg 760]

[Pg 763]

[Pg 765]

[Pg 766]

[Pg 767]

[Pg 770]

[Pg 775]

[Pg 779]

[Pg 780]

[Pg 781]

[Pg 783]

[Pg 784]

[Pg 785]

[Pg 786]

[Pg 787]

[Pg 788]

[Pg 790]

[Pg 791]

[Pg 792]

[Pg 793]

[Pg 794]

[Pg 795]

[Pg 796]

[Pg 797]

[Pg 798]

[Pg 799]

[Pg 800]

[Pg 801]

[Pg 802]

[Pg 803]

[Pg 804]

[Pg 806]

[Pg 807]

[Pg 808]

[Pg 810]

[Pg 811]

[Pg 812]

[Pg 813]

[Pg 814]

[Pg 815]

[Pg 816]

[Pg 817]

[Pg 818]

[Pg 819]

[Pg 820]

[Pg 821]

[Pg 822]

[Pg 823]

[Pg 824]

[Pg 825]

[Pg 826]

[Pg 827]

[Pg 828]

[Pg 830]

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE